THE

JOURNAL

or

ROYAL

VOLUME

BRITAIN

SOCIETY

IRELAND.

AND

THE

LONDON

QUARITCH;

M.DCCC.T-XII,

"

"

ASIATIC

GREAT

BERNARD

THB

NINETEENTH.

15

PICCADILLY.

LONDON

FRINTBD

BT

HARRISON

SONS,

AND

lfABT]N*8
ST.

LANE,

W.O.

CONTENTS

OP

VOLUME

ORIGINAL

NINETEEN.

COMMUNICATIONS.

PAGE

Art.

On

I.

the

Language

"

Caucasus.

Art.

II.

the

of

of

in

the

to

T.

IV.

the

N.

A.'

V.

could

they

True

"

reference

with

Madras

of

especially

District,

Reports

Bombay

Presidency,
applied.

be
the

of

By

Geological

the

Expeditions

the

the

origihal

Bulala,

"c.,

Son

'All

by
;

which

Land

of

Sultan

the

preceded

by

Translated

Ancestors.

Communicated

the

by

of

the

against
Idris

J.

of

W.

State

Tribes

of

the

Pilgrim,

the

Sultan's

Esq.

for

Foreign

Affairs

Art.

VI."

Art.

VII."

Art.

VIII.

43

Assyrian
Assyrian

Texts

Texts

Translation

Translated.

By

Translated.

By

from

original

the

"

of

conducted

Expeditions

many

Idris

89

Seven

Redhouse,

of

Secretary

History

during

Details

by

municated
Com-

occurred

some

By

1860.

India

Arabic

Bumii,

Imphee

Forests.

for

Kanim,

of

of

Year
of

State

of

Events

the

the

for

Secretary

from
of

Cultivation

Superintendent

Esq.,

Translation
Joimial

the

on

Presidency,

Dalzell,

of

""

80
-

and,

"

or

1
-

81

of

by
Art.

D.Phil,

India

Abstract
the

Indian

Society

Superintendent

Esq.,

the

Non-existence

purposes

"

in

the

of

Trumpp,

Missionary

Kumool

what

Oldham,
of

Ernest

generally,

of

to

Survej^
Art.

India

Slabs

showing

Rev.

on

"

Slates"

Kafirs

Constantinople

Memorandum

III.

so-called

Church

Temperature

"

Art.

the

By

Missionary

the

of

the

Neighbours,

Pilgrim,
other

Son
than

of

by

Bulala,

F.

H.

F.

Arabic
the

'Ali, against
the

H.

Talbot,
Talbot,

of
Sultan

various

"c..

Esq.

124

Esq.

135

Account

an

of

Bumii,

Tribes

Inhabitants

his
of

CONTENTS.

IV

PAGE

the

Land

Esq.,

and

Art.

IX."

communicated

by

Texts

On

the

Indian

Claudius

Embassies

XI.

Verses

the

from
and

Purana,

Mum,
Notes

XII.

Art.

On

the

the

xii.

Art.

XIV.

Sutra

The

J.

Art.

XV.

of

by

De

Vishnu

the
the

of

tenets

with

marks
Re-

some

Ancient

in

Tea

Marshmax,

India.

By

the

of

the

in

and

Assam,

Esq.

Earth.

Atharva

Esq.
Sections,
S.

Rev.

Beax
-

and

at

for

Bangalore,

350

Notes

XVI.

Esq.

On

XVII."

the

By

Prakrit.

Art.

"

of

Prdtimoksha,
from
the

the

the
Pali

Rev.

or

Chinese,

Future.

Features
with
Dr.

E.

of

the

District

for

the

by

0.
351

Indian
and

Pali,

361
-

of

Two

Priesthood,

Rev.

C.M.S.

the

By
the

North

the

Trumpp,

Patimokhan.
and

J.

By

Sanskrit,

Airangement

Ritual

Buddhist

the

and

the

Declensional

Comparative

XVIII.

in

Cotton

-----

compared

Vernaculars,

of

Present,

Past,

Dharwar;

Marshman,
Art.

Cultivation

the

on

"

of

337

ment
State-

Comparative

Observations

321

the

from

1860

Art.

315

"

Forty-two

Temperature

Meteorological

of

of

Bruce,

the

Translated

Abstract

Reign

Osmond

By

in

Conception

of

"

Justinian.

261

299

C.

"

Chinese.

the

from

Materialists,

Charles

By

Rome

Esq.

Talbot,

LL.D.

By

Vedic

1.

F.

illustrating

production

"

Veda,

H.

By

Speculation

D.C.L.,

generally.

XIII.

for

274

Indian
of

on

"

India

State

of

Sarva-darfiana-sangraha,

or

Esq.,

of

Ramayana,

Freedom

on

Art.

the

Charvakas,

J.

Redhouse,

Esq.

Priaulx,

"

the

W.

Secretary

to

Death

the

to

Beauvoir

Art.

the

Translated.

"

of

J.

by

199

Assyrian

X.

Translated

Affairs

Foreign
Art.

Kauim.

of

D.

J.

Translations
known
Rev.
Gogerly

as

S.

the
Beal
from
407

JOURNAL

OP

ROYAL

THE

Art.

1.

the

On
"

Caucasus.

For

the

of

sionary

kindness

heard

of

following

Herbert

was

had

succeeded

already

beg
few

them

in

curiosity

Kafirs,

Kafir

long
and

but

boy,

been
a

few

Kdfir

is

of

about

VOL,

XIX.

ten

He

are

has

but,

sentences;
found

years

that
not

on

the

Kafir

the

that

he

remarkable

Colonel

Edwardes
for

Peshawar

to

opportunity

an

to

kindly responded
I

after,

the

had

pleasure

excited

has

furnished

them
A.

have

and

of

this

Kafirs

to

much

so

scholars.

have

Sir

true,

captive.

wardSf

Oriental

of

soliciting

which

race,

country

of

men

the

to

(1859),

Kafirs,

Edwardes

days

and

neither

It

I have
as

of

Bumes

and

personally.
a

few

travellers

Elphinstone
the

in

and,

the

of

corps

might

Colonel

indebted

Peshawar

at

these

that

order

representatives

the

send

to

Mis-

late Commissioner

C.B.,

three
in

time

no

D.Phil.,

am

(in

getting

personally.

request,

my

see

in

days,

examine
to

in

Lumsden

Major

collect

to

I lost, therefore,

race.

trying

Essay,

Mardan

at

Indian

the

of

Society,

stationed

was

Kafirs

Trumpp,

Edwardes,

Lumsden,

Major

Yusufzies),

to

When

that

Ernest

Missionary

the

SOCIETY.

so-called

Church

of Colonel

Peshawar.

of the

Rev.

the

subject

the

of

Language

By

"

ASIATIC

had

of

also

states

words

at

age,

given

that

he

Kabul,
list

of

dictated
at

to

all, but

had

seen

had

Kafir

Sir.

on

Kafirs

who

investigation

nearer

words

with

conversed

Burnes

notices

with

us

words,

and
A.

beVow^
"B

not

parison,
com-

Burnes
Vi

o\i^

ON

of

the

THE

It

would

of

Kabul.

have

been

with

of

the

Kafirs

of

in

bretliren, their

Kafirs

proper.

given

in the

Appendix,

This

Muhammad

served
Kafirs

able

be

which

hours

in

their

these

able

to

for

deeper

are,

of

their

will

not

as

no

employed

possible.
idea

curious

of

to

This
the

to

little Persian,

witli

did

the

little
utmost

my

in

was

reasons

queationa.

of

efiect

task

I
this

was

weary

of

intervals,
for

have

been

but,

as

incomplete
for

they

future

tarried

grammatical
with

to

me

grammatical

the

and

four

to

Grammar;

hours,
many

hard

I should

I trust,

use,

as

which

possible

scanty

rather

or

them

rather

I could

which,
their

days,

for

at

outlines

general

out

sweetmeats

the

of

to

or

three

their

of

degree

heat

the

days

(end

from

time,

of

details

few

small

them

been

of

space

without

get

it

Had

language,

few

with

them

for

no

of

horror

daily only

the

some

in

discourage

them

into

be

The
me,

not

longer

give only

can

their

kept

only

them

day

treating

they

and

considerable

already

was

impatience.

men

go

structure

room,

my

keep

it is, I

order

much,

soothe

will be

questions myself,

Kafirs

incommode

to

every

in

and,

too

that

to

words

Pushto

simple

three

heat

seemed

expressed

them

akin

first intercourse

my

few

these

The

and

plains;

called

intercourse

some

on

interpretations, I

such
some

keep

to

Peshawar.

they

Some

experience (malts edociua) how

on

them

their

comparison.)

spoke
in

Ku-

reproachfully

Kuhistani

of

succeeded.

able

March),

who

from

placed

ask

soon

was

at

to

be
to

for tlie sake

was

themselves

language being

list of

interpreter

as

knowing

can

short

Rasul,

me

; but

reliance

(A

have

who

keep

Peshawar.

to

still

are

half-Musalman,

or

former

their

time, and

munication
com-

from

down

them

Kooner,

any

Rasul,

them

of

valleys

language

Muhammad

accompanied
and

the

have

to

me

brought

Panjcore

in

whose

for

been

had

who

of the

to

of

remote

no

Musalmdn^

fdmche
with

strangers,

fastnesses, and
Kuhistanis

been

for

not

KAFIRS

spoken

are

impossible

it

Panjcore,

mountain
of

had

SO-CALLED

THE

which

such

utterly ignorant,
histani

OF

dialects

numerous

Kuhiston

the

LANGUAGE

who

men

asking

them

object only by

means

as

vestigation
inwith
forms
had

such
of

OF

very

easy

tense

of

and

plain

verb

needs

them.

I asked
I

them

to

it

repeated

myself,

to

seemed

to

which
It may
look

and

Kafirs
I

However,

either;

for

Edwardes

by

stated

from

their

their

undei^ne

i have
thus

an

seemed

not

five and
I
own

was

much

very

of

country,

for

mi^rl^tbe

any

boots

the

examine.

to

^^the

country

three

They

counted
ac-

Colonel

drink,

to

fairly
origin,

had

and

already
dressed

were

boots

of

were

as

able

am

the

age

know

"

to

Khyberies

country
except

than

what

between

thirty-five.

name

they

called

infidels," which,

their

They

twenty-

Muhammadan

mere

of

wit).

Hindi

were

I had

whom

(Hindi nro)i

Gara

are,

they

older

by
is

Kafirs

(perhaps

Burn

Kafiristan

easily

distinguished

by

worn

eyes;

Hindu

they

far

so

dark

It may

their

only

upper

neighbourhood.

difier in

desirous

them,

saw

difierent,

thirty-five,certainly not

signifying
eyes,

of

and

little ;

very

skin

the

and

be

not

blue

no

when

their

once

would

natives,

names

to

to

!"

when

their

the

(Hindi ^n^),

Laula

day

features.

be

for

every

sort

in

opportunity

may

wine

not

rpugh

down

set

which

eat

but

of
and

to

say

were

hill tribes

other

and

hair

expect

white

dark

at

to

had

natives

wine;

plains.

other

They

the

the

metamorphosis

that

judge, from

can

nor

often

so

or

they

wished

they

of

this

look

the

on

been

thereby

race,

of

Hindus,

dress

make.

in

like

betray

like

led

Saxon

features

when

ciation,
pronun-

words

It has

they
of

mashak

calico, like

white

Kafir

when

or

right

few

European

use

what

countrymen

About

in

liberal

the

of

was

reddish,

their

sketch

sentence,

or

or

tences
sen-

hearty laugh

add

swarthy colour,

more

their

if dressed

and,

the

these

of

grammatical

Kafirs.

less

case

greatly.

to

myself
or

them
*'

that

were

asked

they answered,
be

here

all respects

in

were

faces

their

them

these

of

like

of India, of

provinces

word

utterly disappointed

was

they

that

some

result

myself

place

more

light hair,

nor

eyes,

into

delight

that

had

or

out

assure

general aspect

the

only

of

out

by travellers,

stated
that

be

not

this

repeat

knew

this

based

broke

often

They

The

appear.

collected, and

I afterwards
upon

which

in

sentences,

must

CAUCASUS.

INDIAN

THE

own.

TVie

their

lation,
appelin
tv;im"

t]\e\T

\"cv^^

gave

for

me

known

places

the

bears

the

idols,

be

is

the

of

his

to

down

set

word

in

with

the

country

it with

give

words

system

Professor
I

press).

have

claim
I have
A

W.

to

As
Sir

Sanskrit

regards
Jones,

W.

as

sodial
accent

mark
a,

which

to

We

Jones.

the

(Sansk.

therefore

signify

the

of

seat

and

still show,

improbable,

though

sufiice

and

vowels

used

in

would

edition

alphabet
it

in

"

tlie
of

therefore,

cannot,

which

words

in

of

basis

the

on

occur

that

is

words,

self
my-

spelling.

their

to

second

collect:

words

of

here

Italian
is

or

Roman

is

tliis
of

system
in

ference
re-

that

of

system

the

identical
of

power

German.

employed,

be

of

differences

dialects.

system

having

thus

the

cognate

the

the

explain

frequently-employed

its

vowels,

as

Kafir

may

to

now

speak

length

to

the

Kafir

of

down.

set

the

of

Kafir

letters

as

the

from

to

bdma

pronounced

spell

to

able

was

will

remarks

few

orthography
Sir

able

been

not

Ka-

in

seems

orthography

the

doubtful

was

the

up

complete,

be

to

which

word,

be

(Standard Alphabet,

drawn

which

words

the

followed,

have

Lepsius

fix

to

possible, and

as

whenever

repeatedly
The

pains

great

carefully

as

Burnes's

doubt

great

taken

have

enormous

village

Wd-

or

formerly

not

itself

Balkh

its

inscriptions

therefore

Different

Vdnia,

were

by

In

may

and

ruins

great

the

with

Zend

regions

appellation might

an

the

as

of
is

known

Bamastdn

Bokhara,''

to

the

source.

Wamasthan

and

Bam

in

same

name

of liffht. These

Buddhism,

the

Wamasthdn

Balkh.

of

this

of

especially

now

Bamian,

There

question.

), liffht,
splendour;

such

famous

the

is

situated

Journey

that

country,

name

is called

derivation

including

or

from

"

"IW

whole

the

the

derived

be

to

The

I found,

as

what

by

though,

seems,

K"hxdt

BdmJ,

it

designate

the

under

name

attached

firistan

higldanch.

word,

district, which

of

The

seems

map,

the

territoryof

surname

masthdru

who

of

mentioned

are

Wamaathdnt

It

name

KAFIRS

SO-CALLBD

too,

mountainous

or

of

or

THE

was

doubtful.

ancient

highland
name

country

Kuliistanis

rather

the

was

OF

Kuhistan,

is

word

their

the

to

Persian

in

LANGUAGE

THE

ON

precluded

The
instead
from

with
one

sound

ordinary
of

the

its proper

spectively,
re-

proacute
use.

For

the

is

Kafirl, and

added,

(or

of

in

Pushto

Raverty's

Pushto,

and

The
the

so-called

in

The
of

addition

the

usage,

tongues

(of Sanskrit

frequently used,
the

for

when

or

it is

(sr),n

In

1.

In

for

indiscriminately

thus

Consonantal

not

this

system

used

not

by

out

Indian
it is

distinguished

class

or

varga,

substitute

we

the

"

(7),

the

System^

will

discrepancies

be

the

"

the

and

borne

where

be

any

quite

itself,

modern

to

by

of

vowel

Anuswara,

of

is

nature

the

nasal

the

in

but

n^

This

the

well

"

given

known

by

the

which

hiatus

prevent

Anuswara

well

perfectly

the

the

"c.
(?ff).

the

following:

in

way

origin) employ

to

of

use

the

and

is

themselves.

in

rests

with

is not

sound

and

This

m.

it

vowel.

usage

from

vowel, approaching

expressed

so-nasalized

or

mark

to

natives

not

nasality

any

Prakrit

from

is

Sanskrit

vowels.

the

by

out

sound

distinguished

Tliis

u,

vowel

(1st ed.), though

the

with

accordance

in

Grammar

above

put

rasalized

German

the

or

be

to

necessary

Anuswara

"

sign

is well

another

short, indistinct

marked

even

Pushto,

found

it is

CAUCASUS.

the

(t

be

in but,

for

This

may

shortness)

English

the

also

it

when

a,

sign

namely

INDIAN

THE

OF

by

or

ng,
is

the

Class,

Guttural

based

being

to

(t) is expressed by

compound,

other

any

guttural

rule

the

"

upon

single sounds

express

",

which

by single

bases.

aspirates of

The

simple sounds,

considered
shown
in

by

the

Sanskrit

must

the

be

as,

case

cch,

if

the

consonant,

in

even

which

in

way

Iblt, "c.,

aspirated

which

consonants

and

letter

addition

the

is

be

^sat,

clearly
doubled

are

not

which

^,

considered

be

of

tliey cannot

as

Sanskrit^

aspirated

'sr

by

expressed

are

respective unaspirated

the

h to

all vargas

simple

sound.
2.

The

greatest

w^ill

deviation

found

be

in

Palatal

the

Class."
The

English

withdrawn,

systeuL
have

beeo

offending

as

For

ch

bases,

and

retained;

W"

for

against

the

but,

the

simple
the

English
for

the

of

cli/i for

principles

very

bases

sake

and

^,

and

^,

of

are

this

j res^ctiv^Vj

poiuxiug

owX.

\^v"vx

ON

LANGUAGE

THE

functions,

new

have

been

been

marked

likewise
There

of
for

and

they

as

and

If
are

fit to
The

(h

/A

The

the

these

sounds,
Standard

transcription,

easy

it

deemed

was

by simple
thus

run

th

and

Labial

has

undergone

Sir

dh

Classes

W.

Jones's

Nasalized

the

same,

ALPHABET.

ai

(with Anuswara)

Vowels

Gutturals

k
.

2.

\'

Palatals.,

au

"

"c.

"Q.

"

'''

^^

th

"

ti

Us
3.
4.
6.

Cerebrals
.

Dentals

..."

"

Labials
,

"

SYSTEM.

"

CONSONANT

1.

d
b

"

"

"

t*

Is

"

likewise

are

system

VOWELS.

"

letters

with

KAFIR

diiHculty.

gt

bases.

time.

is identical

Class

Dental
no

of

course

Cerebral

The
offer

in

of

the

in

or,

original

compound

therefore

51

sh

ciation
pronun-

the

be

sounds

will

"li^

original pronunciation

change

present

are

of

:p has

pronounced

cannot

sake

Class

15

palatal

lexicographical purposes,

Palatal

'if

The

the

for

but,

The

the

tsh, dzh,

(originally simple)

of the

varga

written

be

to

and

these

express

^*especially,

pronunciation), they

tliat
and

ch

of

ease

commonly

pronounced, they

ti, dz, "c.,

grammatical

(in the
8cc.

now

doubt

no

English

now

KAFIBS

/A, respectively.
it is

as

be

as

correctly

ought

Alphabet,

i,

can

and

mistakes

French,

or

(f,/, dh,

marked

India.

one;

Grerman

SO-OALLED

THE

preventing

regards

as

in

and

OF

lo

and

THE

OF

reference

In

pronounced
short

but

indistinct

that

vowel

between

somewhat

Sanskrit

in

the

to

(masc.)

peculiar

and

indistinct

jjl (fem.),

isi^

is

jf

more

Kafir

sound

in

which

an

vowel

akin

Pushto;

as,

to

the

to

be

com-

9*^^

gr;^

be

learned

us

at

only

can

fact,

only

can

t,

inherent

less

or

the

of

vowel

short

This

t.

indistinct

which

sound

short

and

short,

and

The

but.

short

to

in

or,

a"

is

g,

almost
it for

swift

peculiarly

the

consonant,

English
pared

from

was

that

approaches

it

first mistaken

I had

it

remarked

be

must

that

so

u.

found

soon

differs

German

the

it

vowels,

quickly,

very

or

the

to

CAUCASUS,

INDIAN

by

hearing.
In

regard

survey

that

words

I have

few

of

been
I

existent

closer

able

in

in

the

doubt

no

This

Kafir
the

that
would

and

tongue,

would

and

Iranian

in

aspirates preserved

only
a

minent
pro-

it into

bring

the

few

are

quite

Ptuhtdy

the

there
be

first

all

discern

only

could

the

In

missing.

are

language.

with

discarded

collect

therefore

the

surprise

must

aspirates

to

their

connexion

already

the

have

feature

it

consonants,

many

and

aspirates,
a

the

to

have

which

dialects

vulgar

India.

of

Another
sound
to

peculiarity
The

ts.

in

ts

other

words,

compound
from

quite the

be

dialects

infer

seen

since

century

Indian
the

sound

Kafir

easily

If,

but

Wy

The

seems

that

of the

tongue
from

to

have

in

the
of

also

the

dialect

then
of

the

In

from

said

of

is not

zic, "milk,"*

as,

z;

Sanskrit

the

pronounced

between

and

w,

like

the

and

has

w.

of

Prakrit

pure

the

is

have

we

down

softened

follows), separated

era,

the

(Sindhi, irnr).

down

midst

being

irruption

as

is

alphabet

been

man"

be

letter

German

our

has

softened

may

Kafir

the

"a

mats,

what

dialects
the

in

Ti|tt*The

philology,

common

as

stands

in

(Sansk. ^)

which

Sanskrit

English

tenth

ts

iq

the

letter

words,

many

observable

in

of
a

use

Kafirs

dialect
from

Muhammadan
the

in

India.

has

been

sister
in

the

importance

to

imperfect

very

its

power,

greatest

will

(as

We

knowledge
may

i^te^tv^

of

fairly
\jc^

"^

ON

pure,

or

were

quite

and

LANGUAGE

TU"

little altered

very

off

cut

in

hemmed

enabled

the

all

fugitive

all assaults

the

on

settling down

in

longer
a

that

seems

ancient

"

as,

able

been

by

by %

expressed
Sindhi

Nominative

in

id, and

to

be

show.
of

course

at

my

with

the

Kafir

allotted

to

disposal;
will

it

The

is said

is

vowel

the

in

plural,
in

account

on

I trust

that

of
the

to

from

the

is

seems

Cases

scanty

grand

features

PARADIGMA.

SINGULAR.

mats,

Gen.

inats-wdj

of

man

Dat.

mats-e,

to

man.

Instrum.

viats,

by

Ace.

mats,

Loc.

"c.

mats

dS,

in

man.

(belonging to).

man.

man.

man,

"c

the
carded
dis-

also

will
must

materials

correct

Norn.

in

Genitive

examples
the

not

also

which

the

regard

and

case*

g, which
as

be

to

seems

regular

of

means

differs

has

have

Instrumentalis

change,

plural

here

by

singular,

same

in

with

which

The

Instrumentalis

by

identical

is

no

consonant,

singular

Nominative

is

either

ends
in

or

S.

Instrumentalis

however,

found

be

were

plural,

expressed

in

the

doubtful,

remain

and

examples

are

Accusative

the

of what

Much

the

The

only

and

against
who

tribes

plural

Dative

the

tongue.

Dative

all

Hindi.

singular

in

The

in

where

Pushto,

and

man."

The

in

Pushto

bid, "brother;"

termination

as

independence

termination;

Hindi.

identical

which

mountains,

singular

Cases

Case

is

singular

in

Indians,

other

the

Kafirs

the

as

seats.

The

gather.

to

their

savage

any

singular

Postpositions,as
marked

by

mats,

Nominative

the

time,

with

Nominative,

**

sister,"

8U8,

of

course

DECLENSION.

OF

the

KAFIRS

by impassable

the

dai, "father,"

as,

SO-GALLED

defend

of

part

distinguished

vowelf

the

to

I."
It

in

sides

race

their

THE

all connexion

from

on

OF

hibited
ex-

OF

INDIAN

THE

CAUCASUS.

"c.

This

will

paradigm

I asked,

in

order

is the

Sahib's

This

horse

is of

give

see

this
this

house.

Sahib.

man.

Ei

yak

dunoat

Ei

yak

mats

Gdrah

ti'ko

Garah

is in

this

village.

Gdrah

ii'ko gldm

said.

was

Sentences
Those

men

Those

women

of

This

dog

is of

give

see

the

this

these

other

In

good.

are

house

those
those

dog

men.

those

to

given above,

as

is the

name

of

What

is the

name

of

is the
hair

Come
I go
I

to
to

the

my

be

SigS

istri

father

thy

mother

father's

in

mdts-id.
mdts-id

Yak

kuri

sigS

mdts-i

I noticed

?
?

dal

Tua

arau

Yak

dma

Tua

fd

Ei
if

way.

Genitive

Tua

Sdhih

it

did
be

blim.

deviation

the

to

respect

se.

kdsim.

rndts-S

yaki

Sahib.

other

sin.

maifta

sigS

tliis deviation,
some

sin.

kiiri

house.

at

se.

Yak

brother.

the

dd

maifta

sigi

is black.
of

house

explained

thy

of my

tliy head

bewildered

am

to

of

house

in

ae.

Plural.

mdts

I asked.

which

sentences

the

SigS

Ei

What

The

men.

dd

dma

bglgt.

Ama

men.

men.

paradigm

This

containing

good.

are

The

Sdhib

blim.

kdsim.

house.

it

ee.

Sdlnb-e

this

Sahib

se.

Gdrah-wd

guru

is in

the

which

sentences

Sdhih-wd

dma

Yak

the

to

the

"

Yak

Garab.

thing

by

Garah

By

not

Cases

elicit the

to

This

corroborated

be

dma

se.

sikista
dd
dd

any"

and

se.

ei.

dma

However,

se.

bid

iina

"

se.

kd

ndm

dru

Case

kd

ndm

from

dim.
if

it

is

t\iOM^\SX

10

ON

best

further

any

properly

Adjective

an

remarked

Lassen,

by

have

much

been
is

change
this,

able

clear,

I asked

them

This

man

This

woman

the

the

is'

These

men

Those

women

regard

mdts

good*

yak

istrl

good.

yakS

good,

distinguished,

of

it

tongue
In

all

the

with
to

to

this,

in

than

to

in

the

in

as

been

not

that

this
of

in

Prakrit

to

come

I doubt

respect

India,

the
and

gender
many
of

able

other
India.

if

find

to

gender

to

conclusion

any

greatly

Adjectives

regard

dialects

Substantives

incline

Iranian

in

to

Nouns.

clear,

agree

Prakrit

able

I have

is

either

seems

the

as

much

change,

any

Adjectives,

tluk.

be

elicit

sin.

maifta

right,

of

not

sin.

maifta

mats

abellk.

gender

do

ae.

little,

been

so

se.

maifta

siffi istrl

few

maifta

rngtla.

the

So

of

but

To

much,

not

already

Substantives.

auli.

have

which

Adjectives

great,

"

to

of

yak

are

Sanskrit

sentences"

good.

are

the

Adjectives;

few

of

gender

List

Note.

only

following

is

this

Pracriticse.**

Linguae

terminations

the

keep

been

has

it

as

get

Hindi,

in

as

may

ADJECTIVES.

collect

to

to

used

Inst

"

OF

that

according

his

may

apparently

termination,

in

IL"

is

and

^P(^,

Kafirs

is

wd

who

persons

with

conversing

postposition

termination

adjective
is

The

view.

in

point

that

examples,

of

chance

KAFIRS

80-CALLED

THE

OF

these

down

set

to

LANGUAGE

THE

or

case:

quite

with

Adjectives
case:

the

respects,

trace

any

subject

not

are

gender

any

out

in

the

the

more

Kafir

Iranian.

always
Kafin

to

agree
seems

to

the

OF

The

Kafir

old

the

Pronoun

V^,

whereas,

Pracrit

jardth

and

in

vain

in

second

dS

the
or

person,

lengthened

and

^,

Sindhi

vulgar

has

person

again

considerably

very

present

contrary,

the

of

already

the

first

the

in

as

been

later

dialects

of

from

India.

shortened

dialects

from

it has

been

d, I.
tih is shortened
in

Panjdbh

from

the

Sindlii, Gu-

MarafhU

Pronoun

The
look

the

on

Pronoun

The

the

of

lengthened,

and

forms

11

CAUCASUS.

deviate

Pronouns

Prakrit

The

mOIAN

THE

of

for

the

third

person,

corresponding

form

stga,

among

is

peculiar,
its si"tet

and

we

d\ai""2\"\

12

ON

the

LANGUAGE

THE

form

nearest

OF

KAFIRS

"thaf

Pusht5,AiiJb,

the

be

to

seems

SO-CALLED

THE

eon-

^^

jecture

that

Prakrit

the

affixed

The

Sindhi

second

and

plural,

person

with

into

e,

krit
Pra-

the

^.

shortened

is

from

from

Prakrit

the

111$.

Sindhi
The

third

The

Pronouns

plural, sigl, is

person
of

Kafir

the

old

the

of

independent

2.

the

plural

thus

Prakrit,

and

to

follow

their

Pronouns,

tua,

thine.

siga,

his.
Pronouns

in

be

own

quite

way.

PLURAL.

mine.

as

to

PRONOUNS*

POSSESSIVE

ima,

Possessive

sfga.

of

form

seem

tongue

SINGULAR.

The

derived

is

isiA, Hindi

tz,

22),

p.

shortened

being

the

termination.

Adjective

Panjabi

from

Varar.

of

plural, ima^ "we,''

fir^i person
n^,

^,

the

of

Powell's

'V, the

termination

derived

Ijtib, is

see

"

Adjective

The

Pushto

the

(instead of ^fft

account

on

like

"t^a,

Sanskrit,

ours,

ya,

yours.

sig3,

theirs.

Genitives

the

are

tmwo,

and

Prakrit,

the

of

the

modern

Personal

tongues

of

India.

from

Tua,

Siga,

Yd

is

quite

in

Prakrit

SigS

the

is

the

few

Thy
His

also

derived

from

house,
house,
house,

by

peculiar,

Genitive

and

ima
tua

siga

dma.
dma.
dma.

Hindi

the
in

his

7^;t.

Prakrit

form

Prakrit

Sindhi

the

of

^n^*,

of

Gram.
form

corresponding

no

plural
which

Pronouns

it?.

or

the

Lassen

Compare

sentences

Possessive

My

Compare
be

inr

g^.

is doubted

which

found

The

to

Prakrit

the

Prakrit

above.

seems

form

from

the

see

Imua
a

derived

is

Ima

p. 331.
is

the

and

wi^,

to

Greek

siga.

follow

were

asked,

to

"

Our

house,

Your

house,

Their

house,

fmua
yd

ama.

dma.

sr^/a

dma"

ascertain

be

14

ON

THE

OF

LANGUAGE

4*
I

am

of the

form

I have

5.

INTERROGATIVE

able

Pushto

j""

mdta

thou

dost

what

aifif

tsd,
how

Tsiih

have

Ordinals

only
have

^^r,

men

many

been

able

escaped

my

CARDINAL

laying

hold

are

following

two

Sindhi

"how

15T;

many?''

"some,'' *'any,"and

IV."
I

the

only

Hindi

say?"

in

of

an;

PRONOUNS.

collect

to

"what?''

ssLmei'"kd,

the
"

Pronoun.

been

succeeded

not

Relative

KAFIRS

PRONOUNS.

RELATIVE

I have

that

sorry

SO-CALLED

THE

the

Persian

as,

forma
Id

bgilti

Compare
Juj-

as,

th

tsi

?"

there

NUMERALS.
to

collect

the

notice.

NUMBERS.

Cardinal

Numbers,

th

OP

was

desirous

very

that

declared

they

compelled

The
essential

Kafirs

from

JunfSt "eleven;"

and

adiition

"

iid-doSf

ten,"=r8eventy ;
t^add-vfU'dds,

is likewise

times
neither
In

the

formed:

;" for

same

it must

twenty"

viH-viih

is

is

of

likewise

quaire^ingt,
on

the

Kafir

contracted
word

from

dds-iii,

"ten

"four

hundred,"

"twenty

this
"five

pund,

found,

be

dialect

hundred,"
times

twenty."

"fifteen

times

is

times

twenty,"

conjecture.
that

is

twenty

effected.

This
in

case

represented
four

(and)

that

to

patais-iH,

or

three

ninety.

cognate

contracted

from

"

twenty

pun^

"two

hundred,"

by

du-

tH-viH,

into

as

other'

any

formed

suppose

duijh

"five

Numerals

suppose,

similar

or

nor

are

(and) ten,"

remarkable
is

such

no

units

twentyj'^sreightyf'

peculiar.

punts-iiu
is

there

this

prove

multiplication
forcibly

o{

(and) ten,"

quite

Prakrit,

be

pataHju

to

is

vfii

twenty,

are

times

times

twenty

manner,

Likewise

seems

times

Sanskrit,

in

"four

dred,''
hun-

twenty/'=forty;

"three

tre-vfH-dos,

compound

twenty

times

to

twenty

(and) ten,"=fifty

hundred,"

"two

as,

"c.

tens

"

in

"a

thirty the

the

viiidda,

as,

tsadd-vtHy

"four

*'one

Puni,

was

krit
Pra-

peculiar

one

to

twenty,

twenty

twenty,'' =sixty;

from

twenty

above

{=dii'^i8i),
times

two

differ

pun^,

duiji,

of

from

multiplication

du-iH

=thirty;

times

English

in

portposed, as

and

different

quite

are

regularly

^t^;

Sindhi
(Sansk.f%l^rfir"

the

"nineteen;"

t"fi,

formed

are

them

numbers

compound

numbers

but

hundred

they

as

in

used

of

Some

"oneT

The

four

more),

interesting,

Numerals

the

India.

the

through,

to

up

learned

not

very

are

of

and

counted

had

dialects
6ih

It

only

all

desist.

Numerals

points

Numerals

the

themselves

to

Kafir

15

CAUCASUS.

ask

to

the

(very likely they

thus

INDIAN

THE

by

times
is thus

the

numeral

with

circumstance

French^
a

reminds

where

the

multiplication

twenty.
borne

M.
out

number
with

Elphinstone's
by

"Eu;ts.

which
us

the
most

eighty
twenty
remark

"

16

ON

THE

LANGUAGE

OF

v."

1.

THE

OF

SUBSTANTIVE

VERB.

am.

Tense.

^Present
SIirGULAB.

1.

Ei

2.

Til

3.

Siffa

KAFIRS

VERBS.

PER8.

SO-GALLED

PLURAL.

8umt

Thou

sis,

He

sep

simiS,

Ima

am.

Wi

art.

is.

We
You

sik,

SigS

are.

sith

They

snmii,

We

are.

are.

Imjyerfect.
I

1.

Ei

2.

TH

3.

Siffa se,

sH,

Ima

was.

Thou

sHuSf

He

Wi

wast.

You

sus,

SigS

was.

were.

were.

They

sin,

were.

Future,
1.

Ei

id lam,

I shall

2.

TO

idles,

Thou

3.

Siffa idlese,

be.
be.

wilt

will

He

idlamis.

Ima

idles,

Wi

shall

be.

will

be.

You

SiffS idlan.

be.

We

They

will

be.

Imperative.
Ta
Note.

idles, Be

I have

"

thou.

able

been

not

iSles,Be

Wi
hit

to

on

ye.

Injmitive

the

of

this

Verb.
The
deviates
of

from

India,

The

course.

of the
the

and

Latin

ancient

this

of

conjugation

forms

all other

have

to

seems

of the

Verb

forms.

"

out

above

We

whereas
can

It

peculiarly interesting.

all the

struck

Verb,

Substantive

is

in

exhibited

forms

Prakrit

Verb

Prakrit

present
for

itself

remind

they

quite

us

differ

tongues
a

most

peculiar
forcibly

widely

easily distinguish

the

from
minations
ter-

OF

The
is not

tenxuDation

with,

met

The

but,

Imperfect
I found

is

like

m4

has

change

"

the

not

been

with

in

the

met

altered
which

been

terminations

2.
3.
2d

sing, and

Personal

the

by

pers.

find

always

lik

for

lese.

but

in

2d

the

2.

will

INTRANSITIVE

JSi

2.

Tu

To

3.

Siffa

de,

after.
here-

seen

come.

Tense.

He

dlamii.

Ima

come.

Thou

ei.

be

we

PLURAL.

am,

Future

VERB.

fllNOULAB.

1.

an.

Compound

the

Infinitive, Ana,

PSB8.

and

"

distinguished herCi except

plur., as

pers.

Present

come.

You

come.

They

dlan.

Sigl

comes.

We

dlih

Wf

comest

come.

Preterite.
1.

JK

2.

Tu

3.

S^a

dffd sim,

am

sis. Thou

dgd
aga

se.

He

Ima

come.

art

is

come.

Compound
PBRS.

vol*

XIX.

Wl

aga
Ggd

SigS

come.

lari'

"

not

into

lea.

"

plur* are

Pronoun

form

lamiH.

"

les.
"

or

stm

PLURAL.

Idm,

"

isftn

as

are"

8I1IGULA.R.

"

have

we

form

examples

other

that

it

changed

been

in

so

Future

1.

The

the

leave

Sanskrit

Imperfect, the

the

regular

into

lengthened

been

dropped,

PBRS.

Sanskrit

the

observable

of the

I must

Verbs,

of

if

the

of

those

from

ascertain

to

other

irf" and

to

differ

dialects.

Prakrit

of the

any

able

the

In

is also

has

in

fSpr has

Latin.

plur. is peculiarto itself, and

Imperfect

Presenty

off, and

in

Anuswara

The

I have

In

been

I know,

as

17

CAUCASUS.

pers.

the

be

as

2d

of

to

thrown

INDIAN

the

far

as

as

it.

been

gunu

of

terminations

Present

has

THE

simii, We
You

lik.

They

sin.

dgd

come.

are

are

are

Future.

8ir?GULAR.

1.

Ei-koidlam,

I shall

2.

Tu'koi-dlas,

Thou

3.

Siga koi-alase,

He

come.

wilt

will

come.

come.

come.

come.

18

ON

OF

LANOUAOE

THE

KAFIRS

BO-GALLED

THE

Future*

Compound
PLURAL.

PBR8.

We

koi-alamii,

1.

Ima

2.

Wi

3.

SigS

shall

come.

will

come.

You

hoirdlik

will

They

koiralath

come.

Imperative'
PLUBAL.

BTSQJJULR,

This
The

Ist

Verb

is

pers.

sing, is certainly

termination
of

The

I got
future

looks

Present
it

of

out

be

this

is

I am."*'

The

the

of

Future

find

particle, like

here

offer.

in

beg

nm

having

mm

preceding long

to

is very

The

koi

has

nosed

like
it

been

Future

down

the

turn

compound

here

tense

of

instead

of

been

vowels

which

mm^

I do

and

curiousi
is

Substantive
may
Am

into

prefixed

as

not

know

Tense.
PLURAL.

2.

Tu

kalis.

Thou

3.

Siga

He

Ima
dost.

does.

Wl

kdlamii,
kdlik

Sigi kalan,

what

unchangeable

an

VERB.

SIKOULAR.

I do.

on

"

(Infinitiveunknown).

kdlamt

of

(Hindi

dgd

the

changed

do

Ei

as

attention

of

TRANSITIVE

1.

the

instead

expect,

more

set

to

with

a-e.

3.

Present

kale.

and

tense.

Pushto.

To

PSBS.

of

have

Present

the

and

We

sing,

suspicious,

and

''come,"

should

we

instead

Present

the
a,

pers.

sake, de

ye.

point.

Compound

explanation

3d

apparently

easily explained,

account

the

Kafirs,

to

"come,"'
WlftPBrr),
Verb,

In

root

sing,

However,

the

Preterite

"

pers.

rather

tense*

inquirers

The

eis.

2d

euphony's

Flural
a

the

tu

for

interposed

than

In

m.

the

Come

in

irregular

apparently

eif rather

tu

Alik,

thou.

Come

Eh

We
You

They

do.

do.
do.

OF

THE

INDIAN

19

CAUCASUS.

Preterite

(properly

Passive

Voice^
and

dialects

Pusht5).

in

PBB8.

all Prakrit

in

as

SIMOULIII.

1.

Yu

kre,

By

me

2.

Tu

kre^

By

thee

3.

Siga

By

him

krlt

has

done.

been

has

been

has

done.

been

done.

PLUBAL.

PERS.

kre.

us

By

you

Ima

2.

W%

3.

SigS krCf By

kre.

has

By

1.

been

has

them

done.

been

has

done.

been

done.

Future.

Compound
8nranLA.R.

plural.

1.

Ei

hoirkalam,

I shall

2.

Tu

koirkdles.

Thou

8.

Siffa koi'kalese,

do.
wilt

will

He

do.

do.

Ima

koi-kdlamiiy We

Wi

koi-kdlik.

shall

do.

will

do.

You

SigS koi-kdlan.

They

will

do.

Imperative*
Do

Ka,
Present

the

In

change

root

is

common

The

Present
of

3d

Present

Future

by

is

sing.

the

fj *jza

The

Prakrit,
Active

The

Particle

all

Voice

but

in

like

is

tense

the

Transitive

Participle

participle

Past

Verbs
Past

by

the

Passive,

Passive

^^

Passive
and

k^rau

the

derived
must

Voice.

resembles

Pushto,

kriym.

za

the
and

kcde^

manner

in

in

the

as

by

in

The

tion
excepthe

distinguished

^,\^wg, ha
f"jf

this

$j

is

Present

dialects

the

V^

which

the

from

also

of

too.

identical^ with

Future

koi^

krg.m; Future,
and

are

Present,

kdlese.

is

instead

Sindlii

in

occurs

person,

tenses

ye.

substituted

dialects, and

1st

Future

distinguished

tense,

Preterite

frequently

tense,

pers.

sing. Future,

pers.
the

the

and

been

all Prakrit

to

Present

the

where

I has

which

Do

KUk

tense

haUmif

thou.

from

Pushto
Present

as.

3d

krgim, "I shall do.''

from

always
Kre

it, have

expressed

be
is

closely

no

therefore

the

Pushto

20

ON

For

sake

the

which

LANGUAGE

TU"

of

?,

(which

(i

the

like

or

write

it

write

it otherwise.

kr^,

with

analogy

in

end

OF

the

but

6.

the

is,

other

Participles

German

ii), I

sound

appeared

nearly

strongly

felt
to

nounced
pro-

inclined

to

decisive

to

too

me

Passive

VERB.

(Infinitive

unknown).

Tense,

Present
SINGULAR.

PSBS.

Past

above,

TRANSITIVE

say

KAFIRS

remarked

as

ANOTHER

To

SO-CALLED

THE

PLURAL.

1.

Ei

bglimt

2.

Tu

bills,

Thou

3.

Siffa b^e.

Ima

say.

He

b^lik.

Wl

sayest

We

bglimii.

You

Siffi bqlin.

says.

Preterite

(Passive

PBB8.

They

say.
say.
say.

Voice)*

SINGULAR.

1.

Yu

bgl^

By

me

2.

Tu

bgl^

By

thee

3.

Siffa bql^.

By

him

PEB8.

has

said.

been

has

said.

been

has

said.

been

PLURAL.

By

us

By

you

Siffi bqlg.t By

them

1.

Ima

2.

Wl

3.

bglqty
b^lgL,

has

said.

been

has

been

has

said.

been

said.

Future.
PBR8.

SINGULAR.

1.

Ei

b^Ulam,

2.

Tu

bridles.

Siffa bgldlese"

PLURAL.

I shall
Thou
He

Ima

say.
wilt

will

say.

say.

Wi

bglalamis,

We

bgldles,

You

Siffg bqlalan.

They

Imperative.
BiUt

Say

thou.

Bglih

Say

you.

shall
will
will

say.
say.

say.

22

THE

ON

The

LANGUAGE

said:

servant

was,

by

rain

comes."

the

me

^'To
hand

eat

me

was

rubbed

(was

KAFIRS.

SO-CALLED

THE

OF

it)"

on

by

back

cat's

the

come;

it

me

wet

known

was

ANALYSIS.

A^h

"oner
"

and

garain,

in

India,

or

(it

**a

bg, and

kdse.
like

Hindi

Passive

from

in

the

which

related

tribalof

diist

dS

is

it);

to

"wet,"

"hand,"

these

words

as

unknown;

the

is

of

yUj

(Genitive);
unknown;

Persian

kOiii

unknown

to

me,"

me.

Paiita

the

Case,

piiUf

Sansk.
Past

Participle
"I

stand,"
under-

"towards

which

me.**

be

may
"

BudSf

is

"back,"

(Instrumentalis),

the

seems

loa^e/^-

as

exact

perative,
Im-

the

to

it

"

from

bgkdse

prefixed

or

Ei.

drd;

"go,"

mSlawim,

prifti,

yu

ci-^-yiJ;

Ei

Oblique

Case

Pushto

bisas-wd

origin

the

governs

the

above,

d3f**to

yu

is

^^);

bawe,

properly

mUlatg^

given

Oblique

(compare

unknown

of

form,

postposition
yw,

Tn^j

pgnn^nik,

Sanskrit

like

as

denoted

now

Persian.

"rain,"

ndlu

Sindhi

in^,

origin
The

"out;"

is

bgt
in

Imperative

the

"

that

show

well

awe*

naur-

which

as

is

^fi);

and

5(r

plains,

the

Hindi

word,

unknown

from

the

from

would

to

*i

"forth

signify

"TR,

(compare

This

origin

corrupted

perhaps

contracted

be

to

to

is

slave-boy''

seems

"house,''

the

European

iiTj;

Persian

in

stay
which

by

Ama,

lord.

"sleeping"

their

i^^eA^,

Sahib

word

Idwd,

during

Sindhi

is

Naugar

servant

up

man/'

"a

mats,

i?^;
'^

his

picked

they
the

Sansk.

cat,"

seen

origin

apparentlySansk.

vi;

"by

me;''

meaning

23

I.

APPENDIX

Sir

those

with

compared

words,

of Kdfir

List

given by

Burnes*

A.

BUBNBS.

Father,dal.

Sansk.

Mother, iraii.

Sanskrit

Hindi

Daughter,att.
Sister,siis.

Sansk.

Man,
Woman,

God,
Name

of the

Pand;

god

thus

regard

to

m^.
Namsta.

^.

Sindhi

and

Jlft^Ai.

^.

Yamraif

idol

or

of

**the

signify
pdnd,

Unseen

Inscriptions,'^where

word

the

Km:

Being.""
di GUri

"Kapur

the

see

Sans.

Doghum.

Adrik

Kafirs,

the

(?), Pdnd

Adrik^W^

it would

In

Sindhi

^.

Sansk.

(2"

DaiZe,

^rar.

Sosi.

Sansk.

istri.

Prakr.

wn,

Labia.

^rA^.

^nn.

Sansk.

totra

HTT,
Bura,

Sansk.

(generally),mats.

Man

Hai.

m^.

W^,

Sansk.

wA.

Sindhi

rniTT,

Hindi

Sod, saggO'

Talcu

Sindhi

the

Compare

Brother,bla.

^b.

VTTJ, Pers.

pdi^^a also

occurs.

fMcia

King,

to

suranwdU.

Probably

Chieftain,

gipt.

Horse,

Bid

ii

has

form

Prakrit

mle,
K"fir

and

in

and

Hindi

fonned

first

the

on

to

Ma,

two
as

the o^ptrote

the

has

^fi^n.

^jl|i.

rule

same

changed

between

from
Pasha.
Salmanash.

'4^.

Hindi

been

derived

termination

Pers.

bddur.

;"

me.

the

and

hero,"

idol

v*^

is unknown

"

WC,

"

Hindi

but-tsida.

Temple,

to

Towels,
K"firi
been

pldr^

aB

bhra^t
and

**

father,** in Pushto.

being elided, according

this

seems

retained.

to

again
aroid

to

bhid

{I and

aspirated

to
r

The

Sanskrit

the

common

interchanging),

consonants

in

Sindhi

24

APPENDIX.

BDRIfES.

go.

Dog,

kuri.

Body,

Hand,

Tun.

^^.

Sansk.

Sansk.

ad.

Nose,

Finger,
Eye,

dnsi

Hair,

driL

Head,

fa.

Tooth,

Kur.
AbK.

ihv.

Sansk.

is

neZWn

^fTOI;

rently
appa-

form.

dimintUive

^vfq,

Sansk.

Azun.

'V]|f7.

Sansk.

ant".

iftf.

^n^.

Sansk.

n^^wri.

Ehapalpain

Hindi

Sansk.

lip, v4t.

?n?.

ci^'NMtJ.

(knee), hit.
oil.

Sindkl

iRPer,

Pers.

diis.

Mouth,

Ear,

Goo.

iv\.

mu

Breath,

Foot

ift,Hindi

Sansk.

Cow,

Hindi

Achau.

"T^.

Kesh.

f^^n^^.

Sansk.
Sansk.

c?5"t

Sansk.

Village, gldm*

Dint.

^Hf'l,-

"iii, Hindi

SansL

kaffia.

Hindi

}^,

Ear.

W(^.

VHI.

patala.
House,

Ama.

dma.

Mountain,

River, gul.
Water,

dbth

Fire, dna.

Tree,

kdnta.

Grass,

iuU.

Wood,

daw.

Bread,

at".

Milk,
Flesh,
Sword,
Bow,

Arrow,

2ru.

Sansk.

Da.

Vt.

Gulnucka.

VOT.

tJT,

Pers.

ii^\dbah.

Pushto

Hindi
irfij,

Sansk.
Sansk.

Ai.

^"ni^^.

Hindi

^npv,

An.

Ushtun.

tvrict.

YU9.
Sansk.

"jp.
Eu.

Sansk.

left, Pers.

Zor*

^;J^.

dnda.
kdtA,
drtf.
kan.

Shield, bddot
Road,

Sansk.

da.

rtrtiw.

SindhI
Sansk.
SindhI

'WTffi,Sansk.
root

root

'irw

Shind?*i.

';[?Q(^.

m^,

Sansk.

Tarwdle.
.

ivml.

Kain.

Karat.

25

APPENDIX.

BUBNBS.

Cloth,

prina.

Boot,

kOiara.

Kamia.

v;dt8a.

-^

Grape,
Wine,
Nut,

Sansk.

drOi.

'^[T^T.

tifk
imlu.

Peach,

driu

Apricot,

UHra.

Pomegranate,
Year, M.
Month,

Day,

JIS, Sansk.

Pushto
Sansk.

9ik2a.

imr.

ToJay,y/nw. Compare
To-morrow,

^sr^.

fl|[^.

Sansk.

(to".

j\i\

Pera.

amar.

"

Pushto

J",

to

Sanskrit

Zend

ira
,

Persian

Night,8atr.

^^J.

Sansk.

WasufU.

^^^f.

Sommer, n/^to.
Autumn, g^rtt.

Winter,aril
Heat,tap.

zyO,

^wd.

Sansk.

Hjoisunt.
Spring,

Westmik
Sansk.

^-^,

Sansk.

Sansk.

Shuru

ij^.
Pushto

^.

Zuin.

Tapi.

nm.

Cold,aUh"ga.
^im.

.'

iakiiL

Yesterday,dos.

Snow,

day

Yos.

fijif

Sansk.

Zim.

*^

Sun, 8tt.
Moon,
Vord,

Sansk.

mas.

tciru

Star, wfd
Name

Achama,

dstrama.

nam,

^.

Sansk.

Soo.

^^R^^.

^.

Sindhi
Sansk.
Sansk.

Mas.

Tara.

WTO.
"rR
.

26

27

APPENDIX

additional

Some

Bt

Office, I

The

from

who

furnish

to

it

and

now

ttid

only

tty of those
to

our

very

interest,
the
ue

The
small

ffon those

list contains

whole

of

proportion

the

writer, who

has

by

given.

Sir

add

Alexander
The

1838.

But,
this

obviously

is

adopted

as

with

the

addition

which

words

in

given

as

the
sent

ordinary

of

be

must

words

analogous

some

the

words,
with

any

tongue

Bumes

list

not

was

synonymous

are

begin

lists,and

two

supplied
April

of

Persian

hundred

her

of

language

own

Trumpp.

un*

woman

gave

barely

them

knowledge
list is

Journal for

Dr.

by

meagre
whole

her

city.

that

structure

she

that

procured

in

the

the

upon

from

one

residing

list found

suspected

when

fumbhed

to

common

be

may

then,

lemembered.

the

Foreign

the

words,

Kafir

tribe

information

any

langoage,and
term

forwarded

of

Esq.,

list of

the

of

Norrisy Esq.

E.

by

lister,

short

woman

gentleman

aUe

Villiers

T.

of

received

have

Teheran

at

words, communicated

kindness

the

III.

Bengal
by

the

English

filing.

Maeh

ii

giren by Barnes

for

*'

man,"

in

intoBokhara," toI. ii.

1834.
p. 209, editioD of

the

language of Chitral.

See

*^

Journey

28

APPENDIX.

BUBHBS.

TRCJ1CPP.

Daaghter,
Hand,

davalii.

doslu.

DU8.

Foot, pay.

Kur.

Head,

shay.

Sa.

auah.

An.

Mouth,

Nose,

ndaoo.

DaJbli.

Su.

Kur.

Ash.

Ndawri.

Eye, ajeen.

AnH.

Achan.

Bread,

Au,

Eu.

Milk,(m.

Zu.

Zor.

Wine,

Tin.

au.

diookara.

Fruit, drotm.

Drdi

Nut,

Indu.

9""2ra.

Fire,

$6.

Water,

yoor.

Snow,

zem.

(grape).

Ana.

Ai.

Abu.

An.

Sim,

Zim.

Cow,

to.

Ga.

Goa.

Dog,

doon.

Kuri.

Tun.

Horse"

gooah.

Uncle,

tou^o.

Sky,

Guru.
Kenchr
Dim.

dilo.

Bain,

toai^A.

Wash.

Tree,

ooshtou*

Ushtun.

Wheat,

Sheep,
Goat,
Ass,

Vami,

waumee.

Vasru.
Ghudd

neear.

Silver,

Door,

Kila.

kela.

wauaay.

Gold,

Iron,

Gum.

goon.

Cheese,

tola.

Sond.

toon.

Chitta.

nokrah.

Chima.

cheemah.

Do.

dott.

Boom,

hanHm.

Charcoal,

Stone,

(ier^n.

Basin,

Wood,

der.

Pitcher,

ammaree.

ganloo.
shaw.

(horse ?)

30

Art.

The

following

Constantinople
taken
10.0

three

the

are

results
the

during
times

of

2.'^Temperature

a-day,

at

years
the

of

1839-42.
average

TBMPERATUBB.

mad

observations

some

P.M."

MEAN

Constantinople.

hours

The
of

readings
7.0

a.m.,

2.0

31

A"T.

8.

Memorandum

"

of

District, Madras

Kumool

the

the

by

the

of

Superintendent

[Communicated

be

could

they

purposes

Presidency

applied.

State

Slates^
Slabs

the

to

showing

T.

By

what

to

Esq.^

Oldham^
India.

of

Geological Survey

Secretary of

True

reference

generally, and, especially with

in India

'^

of

Non-existence

the

on

for Indioy

and

read

let

June,

1861.]

So

far

yet

known

as

which

is

architects

capable
with

ahnost

the

"^tter

of

which

fience

of

^tmcture

^mbined,
Verted

the
the

^^ct.

the

ttiia capability

of

in

in

most

and,

durable.
can

I would

only

texture, the

of material
and
than

less

surfaces

direction,

normal

into

or

and

as

cases,

also

rock

of

of

the

being

another,

more

that

the

of

and
in

being

at

silt, or

IB

the

character

of true

stale.

pressure
here

notice

to

is, that

hard,

are

of

this

of

to

the

where
call

geologists

rocks

dose-

texture,

this

structure

nearly homogeneous,
deviating

passing
same

materials,

coarser

comminuted

the

This
causes

of

unnecessary

what

division

deflected, when

conse-

several

pressure

or

the

forces

perfection

homogeneous,
planes

of

consequence

possible degree.
Such

the

deposited

layers.

suflScient

or

slates"

"

of

or

quite

great

perfection,

any

definitely marked

in finer

of this

texture,

case,

great

it is

no

action

It is

pressure

by

as

slabs, splitting

mass

laminsB

sub-division,

notice

in

occur

this

in

sense

well

of true

the

is, in

been

has

the

as

or

cases

in

the

rock.

the

minute

exists
^^cleavagey^

grained,

which

of

plates

slates

size.

thin

by

consequence

necessary

in

in

term

as

true

homogeneous

in all

rock, and

originally

of

sources

thin

superinduced

of

masses

of

considerable

the

principal

rock

into

produced

been

the

which

geologists,

by
a

information

any

from

use

sub-division

constitutes

deposition

on

discuss

such

structure

has

of

surfaces

capability of

result

used

division

infinite

even

imply

to

India

in

value.

universaJly

from

gather

can

locality

any

builders,

tolerably

as

no

of

now

and

of

This

is

obtained

it

or

me,

there

published,

liave been

to

days

from

time
such
and
;

one

less
as

from

their

variety

numerous,

sand-stone,
this

in every

32

There

at

are,

of

masses

divisible

the

same

extent.

lines

the

along

NON-EXISTENCE

time,

have

of very

or

horizontal

their

THE

which

rock

tenuity,

great

ON

been

vertical

Such

masses

of these

do, slight interruptions in

thus

of

which

are

of the

word.

of

mechanical

silt,

to

held

of material

the

feet

of

found

be

such

characters.
the

On

resulted
our

from

constancy,

such

force

has

and

and

evident

exerted;
of

twc:^

from
and

the^
it

wilLi
oT^'

permanence

of

which

that, affecting
it

the

size

with

of
the

therefore,

and,
result

have

must

that

extent,

regularity

squar^^

perhap^^

point compared

mere

been

in the

t^^^

the

and

masses,

magnitude

found

many

structure,

equally

of

materially

felt

mountain

becomes

permanency,

be

irregularities,an^

quarry,

differ very

it is

and

such

the

sii^^

fairly be

may

for.

looked

because
well

as

much

from

altogether

Eumool

this

even

in

large

of

the

similar

important

these

notice

to

few

correspondence
character,

distinction

has

general principles
referred

now

which

has

been

to,

as

passed through
generally

very

and

overlooked.

slabs
are

rock
or

from

it is evident,

hands,

The

it desirable

thought

I have

my

of

causes

of

plac^

varying

slab, taken

trc::^

one

is small, and

but

-^

nev^^

like

in

the

found

which

-^

it

can

reality,always

"cleavage"

developed,

deposit

sen-

holding

anything

produce

are,

of

can

the

districts

which

over

area

often

confidence

largest quarries

very

is, in

thickness

when

is well

whole

it does

such

layer, will

no

contrary,

spoken,

to

adjoining portion

same

that

thus

all tend

si^^^

nature

laminsB

currents,

nearly parallel;

are

of the

of

as

true

the

such

of

th.

varying

in the

so

distance

strength

of

water,

of

eas

deposition);

moment

amount

be, and

the

immediately

the

great

and

may

which

continuation

as

surface

not

from

any

suspension,

superficialarea,

surfaces

have

for

the

naturally,

are,

of

for

surfaces

layers

in

compared

as

procured

are

the

vaiying

Slabs

case.

in

from

in

of

unevennesses

rock,

beds

laminsB, (marking,

continuity

slightly greater
the

in another,

rock

or

material

that

preserve

The

parallelism.

layers

considering

other

or

thickness,
of

with

met

deposited

slates, although

on

suspension,

expected

be

called

obvious,

be

deposition

than

plates

frequently

It will

be

thin

or

origmally

small

the

slabs,

frequently

referred
not

deposited

is

in

slates.

true

less, to 5 and
masses,

to

in thin

this

They

are

layers

inches, and

readily

correspondence

divisible

or

more.

along

slabs

derived

beds, varying
This
the

used

as

from
from

rock, when
lines

of

near

grained
fine-

inch,

quarried

deposition

of

OP

these

lamlnsB
of

stated,
suitable

into

kuid

be

BritaiQ.

In

iw'liich

they

Suppose

tliickness

sandy,

Here

is

form

to

as

are,

material

to

quantity,

ordinary

way

as

will

briefly

this

of such

or

the

describe
but

Great

in

slates

particular locaUty,

no

in

way

giving

^Mckness

^^hers

bed

One

5)

^^*^ater

clay

*^*okness

there

(No. 4),

P^^^poses, the
^^^

^^Uiot

*^-,

the

remainder

at the

the
VOL.

masses

beds

out

if

such

be

of

the

and

economical.

be

that

bed

only

reached,

be

can

not

and

one

is

whole

of

quarry.

an

of

bed

useless,

slightly

coarser

slabs,

into

than

sand-stone

in

but

structure,

inch

one

hard

thick,

layers

of

"

yielding

beds
these.

along planes

in

must

slabs

the
I

of natural

quarry

here

this

and

much

be

required

must

allude

parting.

not

for

be

this
said

flooring,

all removed

be

only

such

before

it need

in

inch

one

other

or

removed

be

feet

20
of

slabs

roofs

which

working

if thicker

Or
of the

of

beds

give

for

required

other

mode

will

which

of

whole

the

of

to

I will

the
have

to

division
occasion

li
XIX.

of

but

(No. 4) thinly laminated,

more

say,

average

comparatively
a

some

irregularity.

and
obvious

is

thick

feet

say

of

irregular ; (No. 3)

more

composition

thickness
it

little

is

slabs

or

therefore

divisible

shale, layers

or

in

similar

Now

*^^ek

layer,

or

^careous
(^o.

and

thickness,

(No. 2)

up

(No. 1) is,

top

and

soft

some

and

layers,

in

layers

into

durable

more

the

in

coarse.

some

of such

general idea

beds

up

inches,

and

^'^terial, also
P^^ater

breaking

about

harder

give

feet

made

probably

fine-grained,

some

different

five

some

of

will

which

rock,

-bedded

earthy,

more

twenty

varying character,

of

layers

to

ten

is

section

well-marked

some

are

This

of

section

expose

beds.

and

section

There

^^

same

of

to

these

distinct

more

K^t

the

referring

quarry

of

several

size,

in such

procurable

explanation
occur,

sufficient

slabs

these

description.

^^gneral

tMn

in

useful

And

floors.

or

not

are

33

INDIA.

slabs.

or

and

thinness,

slabs

to

as

plates

covering^ roofs

these

IN

SLATES

thin

sufficient

for

But

TRUE

34

ON

to

show

to

be

that

division

any

employed

With

slates

the

mass)

slightest slates,
Even
and

this

is

thickness
slate

and

expensive

too

the

same

ever

in

slabs,

produced.

be

can

of

manner

size

of

procured

be

the

and

thinnest

the

would

such

of

be

can

mass

planes being produced

could

slabs

exixjuse

same

mass

roofing (used

for

roofs)

the

strongest

that

therefore,

adapted

case

tJte

from

heaviest

the

or

supposing,

European

be

(the "cleavage"

and

the

not

infinitelysub-divided

throughout

will

by machinery

largely.

true

almost

NON-EXISTENCE

THE

ordinary

necessarily

be

very

great.
Ti-ue
in

the

rocks

places

in all

cases

seen

have

is

structure

is that

consequence

of

different

The

texture,
and

thickness

drawback

to

obtained

render

described,
of

such

using

and

roofs;

thus,

"c.

entrances,

ordinaiily

the

floors,

For

terraced

which

2ndly,

slabs

uito

slate

of

case

larger

or

squares

instead
double

of

even

in

or

roofs

seriouB

they

be

can

one

may

of

the

treble

Europe

so

are

is

as

in

very

totally inapplicable

be, for each

be

about

of

that

"

these

used

which

floors, or

frequently

tiles

and
are

foot

distance,

so

that

apart,
or

may,

the
may

are

mortar

or

roofs,

with

very
In

concrete.

its

facility with
;

latter

concrete

material

in

way

India, (that is with

^for such
and

these

ordinary

on

of

used,

for

one

in

between,

such

be

in the

prepared

are

consequent

may
at

be

prepared

tliickness

substitute

slabs

and

form

must

water-tight mass)

and

roofs,

Britain

may

flat

verandahs,

rooms,

each

in

external,

be

to

as

modes

the

either

pitched

or

of

slates,

true

are

for

Great

timbers

certain

stone

being placed
or

sloping

material

cross

and

as

layers

ways.

advantages

strength,

greater

at

the

is

two:

these

floors

as

for

same

and

other

or

whether

roofs

suited

different

dense

advantage,

great
this

the

irreg^ular.

thickness,

principally

requirements

the

Bupix"rted tiles, and

beaten

as

into

varying

are

of

"pucka"

or

slates

divisible

of

internal,

or

timbers

ordinary

the

slabs

flat roofs, made

or

the

across

in which

sizes

this

and

commonly,
the

of

small

thus

coverings,

Even
in

indeed

and

weight

slabs

the

prepared

forms,

in which

rocks

division, passhig

the

into

materials

other.

of

be

or

or

Now

of, the

highly objectionable.

or

different, that
the-

frequently,

construction

generally.

to

are

slates

floorw,

iu other

Hills, and

originally homogeneous,

planes

while

developed

extent,

Kimiaon

the

aware

been

material

pavements,

am

the

only split

or

not

use,

considerable

Hills, of
that

them
the

to

consequent

their

AVlicther

been,

Sikkim

the

of

but

has

cleavage"

"

much

very

which
cross

readily

if the

much

timbers
be

material

used
be

TRUE

OF

g^""^
^e

be

dispensed

beams.
foor

"^

fe'^rer

covering

pinoperly

will be

b^^fiddes

such

tluckuess

fine

make

of

fiaarttier than

K"C5k,

-^Xfcd,

^^^^inown,

to

^^^ight

of the

domg

^"^eiy
"Q"

such

^*

^tone
*^^

the

of

mass

the

of

^eejMng"

the

on

i"aterials

in

(ProfeMional

due

surface

this

same

of

such

also

the

carried

of
out

Papera, No.

enqniriet

great

dressing

of similar

to

the

and

non-absorbent

consequent

to

of

the

of

use

all the

which

effect

would

The

ezperiments
by Colonel
17.^1854).

result

on

tho

stone

and

Cunningham
These

may

be

also

floor.

The
Great

of

stone,
lime-

non-absorbent
air

the

of

to

at
a

as

Roorkee.

model

kind.

the

Gwalior

the

published

referred

tused,
con-

similar
also

and

timber

is

of

use

coldness,
and

than

this

on

the

the

from

the

of

more

in parts

of

moistiure

comparative

A.

of

and

tested.

be

to

and

of

coldness

compact

quaUties

little

dry),

complained

commonly

so

average

strength

of

to

established.

ought

being

when

mass

same

the

or

the

the

accessible

absorbent

saturated,

such

methods

the

are

thoroughly

extent,

and

determine

as

is

and

the

depends.

using

Britain

Great

of

untried

suggest

to

depend

stone

materials

great

well

as

needless

In

will

Engineer

every

importance,

when

country.

aeriee

ndQAble

Terriioiywm

other

of

walls,

the

and

as

texture,

are

investigations

such

of

engaged.*

stone,

entirely

is

so

square,

induration

materials

such

quite

so

dampness

**

general

even

of the

strength

on

of essential

become

strength

spends

'

be

quality depends,

(a

^tain,

It is

descriptions

applications

ibis

reduced.

same

uses

of

state

strength beforehand,

the

weight

the stone

^^

incumbent

be

likely to

the

extent

(India),

material.

and
ft^^i-^gth

no

such

for

and

texture

country

test

this ;

one

of

great

it would

**^^terial

^^

to

this

in

as

require

slabs

of

value

fineness

which

on

be

the

ordinary splitting.

the

the

on

will

division

also

truly

or

thus,

timbers,

tolerably

of

be

mass

roof

the

the

of

ground

or

sawn

if the

natural

comparative

n^aJnly

be

may

obtained

be

must

must

but

joints ;

surfaces

The

edges

required

is

Con-

floor, and

of

or

floor

the

such

that

nimiber

still be

slabs

the

uses

the

in

pucka"

altogether.

pucka"

"

greatly

"'

where

with

ordinary

roof

greatly

are

the

or,

advantage,

an

will

which

their

than

in

therefore

of

thickness

great

floor

leakage

dispensed

reduction

those

8C2ojitling of
For

another

actual

the

be

may

directly on

required

the

in

greatly diminished,

lighter

much

of

laid

being

timber

joints

this, the

oe

may

is

this

on

the

probability

of

constructed,

8^"qnent

**^^

the

and

of

quantity

diminished,

consequence

ooxscrete

floor

the

35

INDIA.

slabs

the

altogether,

way

greatly

in number,

As

to

this

In

is

with

IN

SLATES

for

36

slipperiness
by

overcome

The
I

as

have

For
ways

of

such

the

use

of

use

in

As

great

sufficiently
of

division
slates

close
the

roof

space

these
in

does

variation
small

of

slates

area

are

costly.

no

where

in

of

had

in

sufficientlylarge

also

of

such

That

prove
slabs

of

mode
absence
far

so

aided

th"

to

the

past

joints

essential

equally

om

by

rain-water
reach

and

divisibL

and

slates

the

with

that

their

so

even,

superficia

the

on

tha:
form

to

as

one

o:

th"

it is essential

laid

other

minimum.
the

by

ordinary Welsl

Slates

of

if

most

stone,

that

of

very

whose

to

manj

thicknesj

inch,

an

and

with

than

more

the

masses

constructed
serious

to

on

material

without
on

bear

joints ;
the

that

make

the
slabs

saw

procured.

remark

might

doubt

no

be

can

justly

sawing

impossible

if

such

most

would

tenuity,

of

amounting

where

be

can

be

and

roof, would

and

there

roof,

India

Madras

sawn,

neither

be

thickness.

it would
ao

the

readily procured,

thickness

not

from

Britain.

one-fourth

I think

expense,

to

this

arises

satisfied

one-sixth

Government

spht,

to

fully

be

to

smooth

Great

can

nowhere

I know

The

the

this

in

fraction

But

too

use

in

size, and

that, when

so

are

in

then:

compared
;

reduced

be

with

therefore,

and

answer

stone

the

slates

heavy

words,

requirements

exceed

not

can

will

strong

tightness

cause

as

peculiarly

other

common

superficial

to

whicl

in

which

capillary action,

becomes,

too

may

feet

fo

should

edges

not

thinness,

be

between

the

will

It

becomes

in

tw-

noticed

way

stone

water

over-lapping

great

should

joint, or,

slates

of

the

ordinary

wind,

the

necessity

lapping

beneath.

the

in

although

ordinary

and

compared

which

in

the

the

that

the

in

that

This

by

the

under

be

All

roof,

that
of

surfaces

the

used

just

obtained,

are

flat-bedded

as

surface.

the

should
or

area,

thinness,

is secured

force

driving

means

be

can

have

we

sufficientlythin

slabs

great

other

slabs

that

2nd,

any

place

of

the

floor

slate

such

admirable

an

thin

or

to

or

former,

of

leakage

over

floors

it is essential

evenness

construction
of

easil;

are

Europe.

into

of

slate

advantages

in

the

second

slabs

into

in

divided

the

furnish

similar

same

than

regards

readily

joists, and

as

will

roofs

manner

used

are

beams

or

to,

or

the

extent

slates

girders

floors

floors, in which
greater

but

disadvantages;

are

fire-proof building.

1st,

"

floors

alluded

external
:

NON-EXISTENCE

of mats.

iron

just

obtaining

in

THE

ON

Englisli

the

subject

materia!
;

besides

of

sufficient

it, nor

could

the

great

ordinary plan

of

size
it be

weight

sloping

objection.

properly selected,

will

be

more

durable

38

ON

slates

is

not

would

result

here

from

nature

with

alluded

located

be

could

they
of

Officers

with

who

shall

for

in

be

than

by

none

the

by

able

thus

who

and

well

as

such

aid

of

analysis

by

power,

But

specimens,
to

who

those

by

time.

happy

most

to

undertaken

be

Districts,

obtaining

for

my

of

same

Cunningham,

success,

some

the

of

only

advantage

charge

in

always

way

any

of

would

which

A.

can

prospect

any

strength.

District

Colonel

greater

are

facilities

information.

in

fair

with

Engineers

each

in

there

is

advantages

great

neighbourhood

conducted

its

or

of

Nor

this.

investigations

any

the

peculiar

possess

Such

in

be

the

enquiries

above.

or

stone

investigations

valuable

those

the

urge

of

series

advantage,

may

weight

of

part

of

strongly

as

which

the

to

as

ourtib

one-f

INDIA.

IN

SLATES

than

more

information

TRUE

as

tions
investigamaterials

the

or

otherwise.

There

several

are

where

Provinces

(poor),
Hills.

length

But

6^^

few

August^

procured
are

required.

1860,

the

to

the

they
within

of

can,

materials

therefore,
reasonable

as

Monghyr,
Hills,

Kumaon

such

the

obtained

be

south

will

and

Bengal

in

could

cases

and

carriage

they

where

Valley,

in

when

slabs

Hills

Soane

the

of

such

The

flooring.

for

localities

"c.,

would

distance

be

the

Sikkim

"c.,

the

admit

only

Western

North

of

of

HOIb

Owalior

any
used

be

suited

great

mically
econo-

the

works

39

-**".

IV."AMract

in

of Reports

Bombay

the

H". A.

Secretary of

the

by

iBead

^X^OBTs
^*^"n

the

on

received

'j^'ving
pemsed

them

iuM

to

honour

the
In

S.

order

*^^ia

preliminary
^S^ar,

viz.^ about

3.

these

the

But

^^pieriments

and

cannot

will

.the

of

imphee

be

invalidated

against

sugar
of

the

420

days

the

labour

successful,

been

by

argument.

any

equally apply

not

as

crops.

have

on

in

with

extraction

other

the

success

requires

for

in

notice,

one-fourth

at

conclusive

not

are

of

their

cane

sugar

available

experiments

remarks

same

these

left

ground

is conclusive,

result
4.

the

interested

(compared
and

produced

be

can

the

all

to

mterval

while

days,

of Forests

importance

bring

imphee

of

and

Bombay,

Conservator

of

great
to

short

sowing

sugar

Wherever

the

of

having

1860

observations.

minds

the

in India

very

100

and

expense,

*^^^

the

imphee

interest, the

on

in

imphee^

Collectorates

the

necessary

the

c*o")

*^^

seems

of

following

the

impress

step,

between

^^^^"efore

make

to

it

matter,

all
much

with

agriculture

of

P^gpress

cultivation

nearly

India,

1861.]

June,

Ut

experimental
from

for

State

Commu-

Forests.

of

By

1860.

Year

the

Esq., Superintendent

Daleell^

meaied

for

Presidency,

of Imphee

Cultivation

the

on

unsuccessful

to

the

plant

for

many

'^^^"ons.
5.

first failure

well

^^^tttrol, as

6. It is not
^

coltnre

can

7. The

in

Hciau

not

one

the

of

of

that

the

France
seed

as

ihe

may

vahie

of

object

new

any

imperfectly known,

be

whitish

powder,

health,

after

discovery

or

the

Chinefle

forage
in

plant

vigorous

probably

ripen

within

causes

ascertained.

state

iU

several

to

climate.

experiment

saecharaHu,

^tt Booth of

^^

by

attributable

unsuitable

Sholapoor

at

^sease,and
*

to

nature

^Btance,
^^phee

as

be

be

might

sagAr

good Tarietiea

England.

it

now

are

was

left to

in

grown

found

for

in

sign

for
the

covers

mistaken

was

cane,

which

as,

of

its fate.

England,

Southern

and

Africa.

in
It

40

ON

Another

8.
the

probable

Conservator
In

9.

had

field

instead

of

and

growing

ready

fit for

The

10.

last

All

11.

therefore,

probable
of

which

the

article

of

these

the

height

stalks

it is

scarcely

nine

as

was

soiL

feet, and
the

of

amount

other,

Anothei

of

poverty

necessai}

specimens.

of

food

each

from

wae

whidi

of

amount

distant

be

days,

great

it

three
in

case

sihcate

of

the

potasl:

of

cause

failure

have

may

been

irregulai

an

water.

within

are

would

it

feet

may

demands

thickly

thic

absorption.

supply

scanty

larger

failure
to

of

those

between

foot, and

seventy-five

in

sown

depauperated

of

cause

experiment,

been

two

square

diminutive

diameter,

and

least

at

one

were

plant

in

Candesh

or

within

obvious

gramineous

had

consequently

and

and

sowing,

eye-witness.

an

difference

vast

plants being

they

more

been

IMPHEE

is thick

failure

imphce

the

grew

that

inches

himself

room,

OF

of

cause

where

see

the

six

to

add

to

to

httle

five

has

surprising

CULTIVATION

THE

be

control
to

premature

of

the

is

known

majority

the

of

that

cultivator,

the

to

come

lead,

reports

the

and^

conclusion,

it is

not

tc

desirabk

cultivation.

the

from

what

From

12.

eminent

Conservator

Collectorates
that

the
The

IS.

of failure

causes

favourable

and

the

yet

unfavourable,

decidedly

are

places

obviated

be

may

reports

in

climate

from
the

to

these

tion
supposi-

in future.

from

are

having

lead

ai

favourable

most

reports

and

well

as

cultivation

its
hear

to

Sholapoor,

Sind,

to

imphee,

attended

prepared

and

nearly approaching

most

of

nature

has

was

Ahmedabad

from

accounts

the

which

success

the

Sind,

Upper

of

Belgaiun,

Sattara,

and

high,

witb

Candesh.
At

14.

excellent

stalks, full of
Sattara

At

15.

would

stalks.

alluded
goor

to
at

16.

the

without

produce

forty

it

goor

If

the

stalks

forty
is

seed

of

height

feet

II

what

was

only

be

lb.

judge

to

ground

of

sown

surprising

that

mucli

was

From

goor.*

what

beegah'

occupied

was

thickly

as

and

eight feet,

made

impossible

knowing

it would

above,

luxuriant,

was

juice.

sweet

it reached

of

amount

plant

cattle, and

by

appreciated
this

the

Belgaum

as

in

the

they yielded

by
field
any

all.
As

stalks

the
in

proportion
a

of

rind

multiple ratio,
1

Molasses,
From

or

one-third

to

the

great

object

slightly inspissated
to

with

pith increases'

one-half

of

an

is

juice.
acre.

to

grow

the

size

them

of
as

iifgeand

thick

possible,

as

41

PRESIDENCY.

BOMBAY

THE

IN

which

best

can

done

be

by sowing

in

inches

in

drOb.
the

Gandesh

In

17.

plants

"meterin

seventy-five days

to

Httle

contain

"ach

toie

of

of

excess

an

All

the

other

19.

As

the

imphee

coltiivation

where

Btat't4Bd

above,

meixts

be

larmier

scale.

circumstance
for

accounted
clouded

very

the

it xxkost

said

are

approaches
be

in

only

by
the

sky, during

would

all

in

to

to

if

its

reasons

the

experi-

possible,

on

which

with

jowaree,

near

grow

the

that

districts, and,

habit

in

attempt

for

but,

recommend

jowaree

allowed

be

not

jowaree

to

labour

of

succeed

not

Conservator

repeated

nearly

waste

failures.

absolute

be

to

most

will

jowaree

It should

20.

reports

it would

constitution,

readily hybridizes.

AhxAednuggur
must
shilling,'*

The

22.

long

as

judged

be

as

16

by

the

price of

present

Conservator,

the

"that

report,
cane,

sugar

late

the

of

opinion

The

-21.

the

or

said

were

ripening.

18.

an"l

water,

be

but

singular

can

and

of sowing,

time

matter,

which

and

plants,

vigorous

supposing

saccharine

no

or

the

from

height

in

feet

were

could

imphee
lbs.

of

the

in

not

sold

the

in

with

compete
be

can

goor

for

one

facts.

following

goor

contained

as

is

Deccan

only

8 lbs.

for

Bl^lting.
28.

of

beegah

P^H^ting,constant
't'Uices, while
tte

time, and

tl^e

ground

^e

^e

with

and
of

goor

produces

500

lbs.

is still

imphee

it grew

lbs.

period

in less

than

and

labour

of

circum-

one-fourth

expenses

other

two

of

fourteen

favourable

most

produce

may

labour

protracted

over

in the

the

of

of
while
while

crops

growing.
is

simply

regarded

superior description,

most

the

weeding,

one-fourth

which

on

the

If

1,500

imphee

cane

sugar
24.

irrigation

produces,

Drouths,

after

cane,

sugar

it

is

as

for

forage

desirable

to

cattle

of

in

its

persevere

cultivation.
25.

^phee
^

he

now

the

In

report

kurbee^

five

went

established

an

of

Poena

the
times

article

as

of

it

experiment,
far

Sind

as

ordinary

is

stated

kurbee.

cultivation, and

will

that

Imphee
certainly

one

26.

its finest

of

Irrigation

products.
is necessary

wherever

the

rain

soil

to.

is either

scanty

or

^golar.
27.

not

wise

Sulks,

dried

is

It

to

and

condenm

uised

for

the

lorage

as

straw

give

is.iD

that

England.

which

it

42

ON

produoes

at

THE

CULTIVATION

OF

diBadvantagc,

the

at

IMPHEE.

what

of

expense

it

produces

willingly.
It

28.

ought

results

advantageous
them

is

these

establish

Eastern

the

imphee,
its

of

Deocan.

cannot

which

character,

the

aim

from

height

observations

of

be

to

of

forces

the

folly

agriculturiBtB
of

the

but

nature

derive

to

Conservator

figfat

to

is

of

yet
should

with

be

particularly

justice

be

experimented
in

Guzerat,

applied
on

the

to

still

KattiawaT)

against

opinion
the

most

that

tion
cultiva-

further,
and

to

the

43

V.

AmT.

by

details

some

W.

J.

for Foreign

Pilgrim,

History

Seven

Tribes

the

the

of

during

Sultanas

the

Esq.

Bbdhoubb,

State

occurred

Idris

of

original Arabic

against

of Bumu,

Sultan

the

which

of Kanim,

land

the

the

Events

of the

Jommal
in

from

Translation

"

Expeditions

of Bulala,
*Ali

of

son

or

S^c, by

preceded

Translated

ancestors.

Communicated

by

the

by

Secretary

of

Affcirs.

\_Panly

April, 1861.]

2(Hh

read

Preface.

belongs

Praise
be

Gk"d

propitious

the

Elect,

in

goodness

His

of
has

other.

the

them

him

displayed,

be

idols

and

images

tidingB
paths

and

of

not

became

land
cease

salvation,

some

noted

by

or

terrible

day-dawn

appeared

whole

from
who
among

of

for

even

to

from

his

sword

the

truth
darkness

were

among
the

men

of
the
of

of

the

the

Soon,

greatest
renown,

each

and

Master

(to Him

of
as

were

but

forth

by

joyfdl

time

from

falsehood

to

however,

also

this

either

same

his

He

ignorance

hills

convert,

separated
night.

succeed

heathenism

showing
at

and

salutations);

of

spear,

by

demand

Apostles

to

He

nations

and

iniquity

summits

inviting

became

shall

or

by the

wisdom;

Lord

signals

endeavour
and

denunciations,
until

the

the

as

will

and

greetingps

worshipped,

were

other

and

place,

directs

all

our

Prophets

worthy

most

creation;

mouth,

of

word

the
all

did

Apostle

Awakcner,

an

He

nights

to

whose

or

of

such

and

One,

kind

above

and

days

as

every

the

Judgment.

manner

whom

of

Followers

glorious
of

those

Islam

of

perfect

most

of

testimony,

as

unto

filled the

had

Guide

Family

and

accidents

the

Seal

immediate

and

great

comprises

long

his

to

as

the

his

to

May

Muhammed

followed,

also
;

of Resurrection

the

people

appointed

Mnhanmied,

sent

the

convincing

so

He

to

God,

which
the

and

texts

attention

and

day

the
;

Book,

promoted

deddve

gain

the

by

conceivable

other

who

to

well

as

Compassionate.

Prophet,

are

Righteous

is uncontaminated

majesty

study

the

unto

and

doctrines

Pious,

belongs

Praise

the

the
even

Lord

our

of

the

Merciful,

whose

Chief

Companions,

any

unto

Messenger
the

Prophets,
his

Gkxl, the

to

friends,

the
as

there
and

others, his

44

HISTORY

enemies,

OF

bewildered

men

This

is

who

rules

his

and

him,
and

his

been

the

of

Idris,

'Othman,
of

son

UmbI,
of

son

in the

of

joimieying

and

in

opponent

no

side, but

any

rule.

their

of

extent

of

DQy

the

have

Thus

Thiis

siiion,

with

we

name
an

erroneous

son

of

of

Feni,

Bula,
of

son

of

the

travelled.

Koreysh,

the

of

Dhl-Yezn,

of

son

of

son

son

of

of

eon

Dunma,

son

the

of Ahmed,

son

Dika,

our

Pilgrim

Ahmed,

of

son

ErsQ,

the

when

the

into

fourth

He
of

country

in

the

lips

of

of

progenitor

he,

the

of

the

summer,

of

the
"

the

our

firat

J.W.R.

related

been

side

or

of

in

there

the

being

was

litigant

no

them
and
the

Rif

on

and

under

told

to

us

facts, the
the

unto

the

of

son

there

town

while

on

Beremlisa.^

forefathers,

merely

from

children

Dawtid,

river, named

departed

letter

arrived

had

with

reached

towns

lake,

and
to

acquainted

sea,

by

RemOsa,

earth,

eastern

the

informed

has

he

he

he

then

(Senna),

rested

of

Sultan,

being

Dawud,

obedient

were

one

days

Sultan

was

what

the

the

until

fathers,
fore-

our

our

San'a

at

until

time,

the

of

being

on

He

same

face

who

Kanim.

as

this

to

little

of

Seyf

said

by

long

late

so

it touched

accent.

the

Uttle

there

days

the

from

(Arabia Felix)

country

Nabil,

be

heard

journeyed

elders

been

may

of

season,

Yemen

kingdom

side

western

of

on

the

unto

son

buried,

was

according

their

and

that

human

every

And

reported by

as

them

to

Hu,

Seyf,

have

hving

the

Before

Bir,

has

of

the

Bumtl,
of

we

country

of Ibrahim,

of

tribe

winter

dwelt

and

grandchildren,

Nikahh.

ever

work

this

Vice-Gerent

of

'Ali,
son

son

the

we

and

Sim,

his

npon

for

custom,

which

to

military expeditions

Seyf,

country

town

of

of

of

appear
of

son

of

son

sacred

the

country

son

son

and

what

to

the

be

autumn.

thence,

emigrated

obstade

favour

undertaking

the

Ketur,

in the

it would

Uving

of

different

fifth in the

son

King

peace

and

Kanim,

of Nikalih,

Ibrahim,

and

Ibrahim,

may

of

Faithful,

Bikruh,

son

viz., three

According

and

mxL

Onmisdent

hindrance,

or

peace

in

to

the

Idrls,

'Abdu-'l-Jelll,

Kanim,

desire

in

son

of

son

five

the

of

Himir,

of

conducted

earth

Idris,

of

son

children

of

son

Wiyama,

Duka,

let

obligations

expedition

and

of

of

son

without

companions

our

the

Selema,

the

by

and

obstinacy,

error,

propitious,

and

that

*Ali,

son

wills

the

state

heaven

son

of

ordered

so

be

Commander

of

valleys

was

fulfilled

describe

Sultan,
Lord

to

now

to

He

EXPEDITIONS

end.

thus

Ua\nng

as

family

without

ever,

it

God

May

DURING

the

for

dominion

upon

proceed

in

accusation,

no

weariness.

or

EVENTS

and

Arabic

what

prepo*

46

HISTORY

what

is

actually

extends

not."

Return

By

of

reason

reign

of

Conmiander

of
his

bless
God

had

in the

town

of

black

God

Sim,

of
into

the

two

years,

neither

He

then

go

again

and

stead,

his

This

journey

to

journeyed
action

An

assisted

and

The
to

the

Arabians
whites.

of

town

did

him

gave
without

call

themseWeB

These

Utter

then
town

him

and

the

deter

red

he

as

of

twenty-

Sultan

Idns,

God

willed.
desire

no

brought

to

him

to

'Abdu-'l-Jelll,

was

succeeded

and

tarrying

**

men

they designate

done

in

in

from

in which

Adam

fled

they

contradistinction

"yellow.""

and

(or Jufulfula).

Adam,

until

his

formerly,

Jughnlghula

victory,
or

Sultan

the

had

Sultan

the

stopping

'All,

of

and

having

by

government.

however,

the

"

of

that

expulsion

son

as

was

of

son

all

the

showed

son

of the

there

reached

and

town

related

heard

long

as

'Abdu-'l-Jelil

of

with

event,

intelligence

Donma,

not,

went

Sim

Seyf,

Idns,

this

distant
the

to

hundred

one

Burnii,

until

between

in disorder,

army

him

of

possession

he

ensued

town

son

he

of

the

Adam,

Kanim,
until

entry

and

DOnma

into

of

of
then

Sultan

date

Sultan

of

After

Sultan

circiunstance

the

from

land

Selema,

of

have

men"^

War

pleased

we

red

the

away

well

kingdom

of

of

children

the

less.

the

taken

of

nor

country

that
brother

slain, his

the

to

that

into

Kanim

from

in

sound).

'All, marched

of

son

interval

an

more

returned

the

shall

into

that

so

went

what

to

Resku,

of

was

'All, remained

of

son

Sim,

of

town

of

that

to

and

there,

abode

(may-

armies

son

the

Ahmed

Eami-Kiyftla.

Idns,

kings

according
son

DawQd

Sultan

his

up

Dunma,

Sheykh

the

the

subjectioii

the

of

journeyed

disorder,
Idris,

to

Now,

occurred.

had

in

his

and

Sultan,

of

son

the

Fitil

into

reins

Dunma,

Sultan

Sultan

took

then

of

trump

the

of

Sultan

to

the

when

named

the

troops

known

and

Dhi-Tezn,

and

which

well

so

He

victory

his

After

places.

and

him

'All,

together

gathered

country

of

possession

in

and

son

day

the

numbers.

great

with

until

Burnii, he

lived

gave

retired

faithful, Idns,

entered

valiant

just,

of

prescienoe.

Bul"la

brought

being

devout,

his

to

families

the

their

ordinance

and

of

he

made

tyranny

old

tribe
to

without

pious,

put him

between

ensued

of

the

in great
and

Kanim,

the

posterity

When

and

belonging

When

D"wQd.

of

the

of

men

there

Sultan

foreknown

it.**

know

you

predetermination

been

men

settled

the

God

it had

as

K"uim,

who

Medema,

the

days, by

knowledge

proper

rebellion, and

sedition,

this, certain

of

country

until

his

as

of

history

own

our

is

matter

the

throne,

High,

most

The

EXPEDITIONS

of

boundary

'"

to

now

in

appearance

the

seen,

the

to

DURING

EVENTS

Again,

we

succeeded

God

OF

J. W.R.

with
were

to

the

God
his
at

blacks

THE

"GAINST

from

distanoe

pmi

IdUB marched
vemamed

there

SoltaiiIdrls

oath

son

Gk"d

by

that

'Ab returned

to

the

dty

He

success.

where he

dwelt

until

he

son

whQe, until

at

which have

of

reached

according

The meaning

people of

of

that
him.

be

the

and

to

aame

him
In

Jim
town,

on

the

Sultan

his

the

to

the

throne,

his

of

town

elders.

of

Sultan
of

none

refused

or

this

(servant

accession

of

expiry

of

the

submis-

appointed

term.

of Idris, succeeded

son

in

Idris, had

of

untU

the

'All,

sovereignty

son

his

E"nim

the

term

same

manner

retained

refused
arrived

it before

to

obey

him

God

had

which

tablet.

preserved

advanced

and

Sim

are,

as

Dunma,
strife

days

'Abdu^'l-

Sultan

'Abdu-l-Jehl

Idrls, and

May

God

have

him.

throne.

the

him

forty days

venerable

the

of

accounts

of

in

most

long

son

some

of

authority,

Sultan

the

him,

to

to

son

peace

is 'Abdu-1-Kadim

'All,

inhabitants

the

his

hiuL

Muhammed,

regarding

Next

had
have

Eedk,

slain

from

his

in

son

the

by

the

at

brother,

submissive

upon

mercy

birth,

God

by

interval

was

Kedk

of

died

retained

and

of

one

word

son

upon

whole

brother

written

his

for

High

Bumu

named

an

latter

against

he

BulsJa,

Beginning

Idils,

mercy

kingdom,

to

of

Most

remained

Muhammed,

is related

rebelled

his

bim

Mot

and

of

son

spirits,

May

of

only

was

This

of the

rule, until
have

his

an

thankful

place

According

Sultan

what

of

son

of

him.

there

days).

K"nim

his

to the

Idris

Welem.

kingdom

Sultan

Keda.

in Arabic

Huhammed,

son

of

to

the Ancient

After

of

swear

submissive

and

God

us,

Adam

excellent

in the

of 'All, who

the

us,

Sultan

God

to

be

in

that

town

the

against

inroption
of

Kay

would

and

abode

arrived

the

in

came

accession

to

in

Idils,

between the

ttm

his

up

time

died

length

*Abda-l-Je]ll

the

succeeded

was

Mohammed,

I^

him

rejoicing, congratulating
took

Sultan

this. Sultan

joyful

to

him.

i"ergr upon
He

and

then

preordained,and

Bumii

the

caused
he

done

Having
of

and

before,

furnished

for

Mighty,

rule.

Sultan

our

done

been

commands

and

his

thdr

his

has

having

to

hiBaimyalso exulting

which

after

tad obedient

had

he

K"nim

Great

the

this,

willed.

issued

of

town

After

as

information

'All

of

Gk"d

as

certain

to

the

to

oome

long

as

Jim}

of

town

47

BULALA.

Kfinim.

of

country

the

io

According

to

the

OF

TRIBES

Jelil,
as

will

far

son

and

as

appear,

cooBtaDtly interchanged."

the

two

broke

enmity
of

son

of Muhammed,

Eedk,

city

of

"ariations

J. W.R.

so

succeeded

much

that

so

Bumu

of the

between

out

in the

name

of

to

him
Sultan

intention

one

and

tho

48

HISTOBY

of

doing

to

them

between
a

victory

great

the

the

in

to

Sultan

DQnma,

Kanim

and

gained

the

After

however,
the

of

he

whenever
his

Sultan

reach

overthrow

the

Sultan

Bumu,

forays

the

uito

Muhammed,

He

was

the

of

dust

until

formerly,

the

the

sovereignty

his

God
1

just,

the

of

TheBA

Simula

two

words

DennyQ.
belonged,

one

Or,
and

these

length

took

the

(he

upon

sovereignty

into

the

land

and

name,
first

may

these

of

son

until

'Abdu-H-Jelll,
Tlie
but

two,

still
of

son

carried

of

only
on

as

the

pilgrim

Idris, succeeded

was

his

honour,

be

written

may

tl

in

name

to

the

Tarioos
of

to

may

of

man

every

belonged

true

DQnma.

Sultan,

be

have

had

as

practices

of

may

word

day,

D"nma,

increase

Then

make

to

of DOnma.

son

thus;

place.

were

Lord

still

evil

honoured

him.

Denyewft

merpy

by

son

son

'All,

his

May

be

may

from

'Abdu-'lloh

of

son

to

which

'Abdu-I-Jeld,

and

between

Sultan

Bumu.

Sultan

*Abdu-*llah,

pious,

of

practice

the

Sultan

of

excursions

of

multiply blessings

t,g,, Kefutlma,

which

death

the

at

raised

holy cities, Idrls,

two

time

'Abdu-llfth,

never

the

him,

After

the

son

kidnapping

and

him,

Danma,

to

night

by

deterred

Sultan

our

was

war

plundering

to

of

lifetime

Bumu,

his

overtake

continued

leaders,

'Abdu-'l-Jelll

by

not

captives, restraining himself

and

they

succeeded

succeeded

predatory

away

in

should

have

excursions

habit

and
;

hastened

constant

from

of

were

Sultan

of

death

the

in

nor

him,

the

country

different

afterwards.

soon

his

sionally,
occa-

robber

thereof

God

May

Danma,

chiefs

their

been

formerly

always

Sultan

of

never

therefrom
a

'Abdu-*1-Jelil, and

carrying

their

people,

his

but

from

and

death

with

into

he

the

be

to

own

used

therein

pursue

adversary.

of

he

returning

Bumii,

not

the

died

son

refrained

Keda,

of

of his

of

lifetime

should

his

to

excursions

of

conntty

'Abdu-1-Jebl

intelligence

continued

'Abdu-1-Jclil

the

that

so

until

'Abdu-llah,

Sultan

son

that

before

Sultan

of

Such

liim.

of

event,

Simma-Blr,

Dunma,

always

this

thence

Sultan

predatory

country

he

that

Bulala.

stay, resembling

pillaging,

'Abdu-'l-Jelil

happened

during

attempted

Dunma,

and

him.

any

the

the

Sultan

upon

Burnii,

making

after

return

of

country

without

war

to

that

bo

the

into

death

the

events,

organise

to

advanced

of

granted

After

discomfited.

back

others

make

to

God

place

Muhammed,

of

son

putting

recited

took

action

an

victory, returning

and

Muhammedf

of

son

(or Burburwa).

Muhammed,

after

above

attempted

fugitive

turned

Denyewa,^

and

army,

Donma,

second

Bumii,

Keghutima,

parts

Sultan

of

son

of

country

his

Diinma,

city of BurburQ

'Abdu-'l-Jelil

Sultan

more

with

our

EXPEDITI0N8

Sultan

The

him

meet

DURING

EVENTS

battle.

and

war

out

went

OF

the

Bnlftla."

the

ways
tribe

J.W.B.

to

AGAINST

inbibitaiitBof

Bumii

restrained

scmdaloiig offences, and

made

was

manifest

diaa{^)eared
and
peopled
the
the

nation

and
hypocrites,

the manifest

onlyunto

the

Him

of the inner

who

when

of

son

the

then

tl"e Net"U,

from

the

Tel, and

country of

between those
towards the

wme

they

and

would

wbidi they

were

tte Sultan

of

come

in want,

might
Treaties
of

and

peace

Sorniiand

the

Wcept the

case

of the

had

Eedk
^hidi
^ould

When
are

not

these

three

of

one

their

restoration

Tlai,
son

of 'Abdu-1-JellL

Sultan

were

and
until

the
the

so

that

and

that

marriages.

both

countries

of

people

the

which

the

quarrel,

or

the

broke

people

'Abdu-'l-Jelll,

Utih, and

people
death

of

between

out

the

of

that

upon

between

demanded,
Ghuf

and

by

disagreement

Kileyh,

them,

even

long

XIX.

places

two,

dissension

(or towns)

and

him

settled

was

hostilities

when"

called

any

in

rulers

matter

any

Muhanmied,

^^eased to

VOL.

the

districts

seized

Telh, otherwise

for

and

nor

the

up

and

that

tilings of

for

other

drawn

chiefs

undertake

'Abdu-'l-Jelll,

each

the

Kanim,

to

between

between

were

longer

no

three

of

son

restore

by

mediate

the

in

excepting

requests

of

son

with

Kanimese,

formerly

SultanAhmed,

to

them

was

and

order

subsist

of Kanim,

there

that

with

might

held

Burnuese

^4nim

in

Sultan

friendship

councils

of those

bBsis,
so

or

connect

even

of

the

'Abdu-'U"h,

Kanim,

and
friendship
enjoyment

to

and

to

Bumu,

of 'All,

son

world

inclination

into

expeditions

continually

returned

they

an

the

days

Idris,

this

in

throne,

show

single day

kidnapping

of them

the

to

from

day acting perfidiously

Sultan

when

honour

and

former

journeying

and

night

hun

grant

Ghatfih,

the

Ghafatfi,

the

doing,

in

to

of

perversion

evil

from
inhabited

and

the

Bumii

extended

was

Bul"la, from

of the

Kanim,
Bumu

Ood

one

and

by means

things

of

region

and

from

rest

of

the

Pilgrim,

Bulala

region

succeeded

come),

of

tribe

of

country

the Pilgrim (may

pOagmg

will

they

hidden

of the

judge

over

plunder,

of

the

places

had

incursions

men

This

eormpt dealing.

'All, the

faithful

l"nd,fromthe kidnapping

did

from

perfect, it pertains

is made

spread

justice was

Idris,

every quarter,

i^or

whom

with

to

atheists^

man.

the Sultan

worid to

the

even.;

deviated

have

accountant

all secrets

of the

paths

excepting

hearts

exterior

error

defined, level, and

whose

the

the

knoweth

When, therefore,
by

is

Bumu,

the

that

so

Mussulmans,

doubters,

of

region

truth

The

perversion.

the

in

straight, well

(Jod

and

of

it vanished,

became

truth.

have to reckon

forth

of

made

were

of the

shone

trace

every

Bumii

mass

and

kind

every

iniquity, from

and

wickedness

from

from

49

BULALA.

OF

TRIBES

THE

son

of

of

names

Bulaj, they

of Buraii

of Sultan

never

'Abdu-

50

in his

siicx^ccded

three

decisive

refused

in

about

answer

and

injustice,

when

until

them,

drove

envy,

send

him

from

the

length

at

his

Bnmik

of

people

profit

without

kingdom

rebeUion,

of

sons

the

restore

to

manner

the

to

of

poBsession

taken

peremptory

'Abdu-llfih,

of

son

had

he

he

did

neither

places,

Muhammed,

and

stead

EXPEDITIONS

DURING

Sultan

son,

neither

he

kingdom,
those

his

him,

Aft^r

EVENTS

OF

HISTORY

to

himself.
of

the

above.

Sultan

'Abdu-'l-Jelll, succeeded

to

the

throne,

when

which

had

was

interrupted

and

Sultan

three

regions

was

Sultan

the

Idris

decree

given

would

submit

demanded

note

how

arms;

in the

seen

astonished

done

death

shall

middle

of

their
twice

by

of

astonished,

law

of

then

could

aided

of

march

in

kuigdom
guards,

God

with
that

The

the

council,
others
an

and

expedition

expedition
*

Commander

Another

started

the

Pilgrim IdHs,

son

he

two

Selema.

He

was

is, that

to

infidels

should

be

from

the
used

Faithful,
of

assembled
the

then:

asked

orthography

of

region
the

in respect

commanders,
he

the

therefrom
of

of

And

the

after

tiling, which

only

Sultan

the
how

case

the

out
son

another

force

Kanim.

upon

in

our

high,

most

person

is in

in

driving
Adam,

at

we,
"

that

was

after

was

gence,
intelli-

our

whole

the

conquering

brother

arms

cited

it be

it

Then

were

as

of

force

"

his

his

have

we

Kanim

of

force

their

what

into

These

"

Pilgrim

of

for

mention

by

the

the

This

weakness

the

expedition

an

by

districts,
and

also

and

at

consideration

of

conducting

its

Dunma

Sultans,

prudence,

the

Selema

Idns

they

and

said

youf"

to

Sultan

And

note.

want

Sultan,

their
with

Kanim,

the

total

them

restore

we

he

When

upon

was

Sultan

by

you

it

who

which

Pilgrim.

'*; for

jndidal

found

decide,

alighted

he

arms

from

little

their

at

and
had

taken

then

of

force

the

Idils

his

of

Upon

should

law

him,

and

was

tradition.

Sultan

before

them

of

the

Then

rulers, and

put in force

one

holy

the

it to

"

were

not

it, and

to

conciliation.
his

the

of

subject

attention

no

of

be

sacred

that

time

word

the

places

the

unfolded

was

should

between

then

the

him, of

of

but

subject,

paid

side

the

law

holy

sent

he

him

'Abda-IUh

Sultan
before

of

son

friendship

ancient

when

and

demanded

follow

and

of

three

the

second

sent

therein

to

incline

the

existed

Sultan

he

'Abdu-'l-Jdll,

between

had

to

to

note

so

our

tliis

on

a
a

and

Pilgrim

that

commanders,

wrote

which

mentioned

did

occasion

no

subsisted

and

Idris,

Muhammed

Sultan

on

uncle

the

Afterwards

for

called

J.W.R.

of

and
all

when
with

city

Bumii."

officers

governors,

undertaken

great

'All, resolved
the

advice,

Sultan

the

all

to

his
the

mended
recom-

dispatch.

Bumi^

and

AGAINST

halted in the
halted

this

the

place

Lagbiyi
Saltan

few

the

pilgrim,

'Abdu-'l-Jelil,

attention to

him,

by

the

in

formerly

note

Onr Sultan

days, he

the

Idrls

Thus

he

is

from

three

He then marched

from

the twenty-ninth

And

placenamed
hythe

troops

hour

and

guards had

of

passed

This

until
tixshers,

The
of

the

Sultan,

*AJl,set

out

desist

on

the
it

at

day

FurtuwH,

the people of Bumii,

Furtuwa
call
"

this

Variant

'

on

by

usual

moon

on

number

which

on

horse

The

of Fnrtii."

passed
called

place

great

concourse

and

intelligence

had

Essima-'Ali,

son

Sultan

his

and

accessions

foot, shieldsmen

Faithful, the

place by

he

the

and

great.

very

the

receiving

camp,

and

reached

governors,

what

at

his

was

the

forces.

their

until

in

with

Thursday.

of

very

Sha'ban,

full

had

commanders,

very
was

Eejebu-

new

the

proceeding

nap,

march

of

he

encamped

the

agglomeration
Commander

are

from

the

quarter,

every

the

until

and

after

was

nights

from

march

afternoon

the

died, and

three
from

strength

of

according

be

or

less.

day

Ghayawa,

rejoicing

been

Fnkuma-Atina,

umy

he

month

or

travel

his

to

of

of

there

first of

seen

midst

near,

collect
the

the

as

having

some
a

day

of

Fatifih,

they

of

months

his

did

nor

warriors,

leached them.
of

since

end

men,

of

continued

named

the

of

contain

Siklih,

district

Porto,at
of

that

assertion

night,

the

few

who

those

to

at

district

the

remained

order

from

this

neighbourhood

the

be

Bumii,

in

about

to

the
in

among

He

so,

acfount

others

Sultan

the

or

thence

the

of

people

therefore

(or Ghatighih,

celebrated

disagreements

CQBtom, regarding

"tfdays, while

much

days

persons

the

of

reason

Ghatifih

in

in

there

in

stages

Bemi,

at

camel-drovers.

the

short time, about

by

of

part

encamped

remaming

encamped

marching

the

to

even

and

named

place

after

encamped

among

Some

above

and

no

arms"

after

therefore,

direction,

easterly

an

returned

out,

set

thence

town

Fitighih).This

T-Feri

Pilgrim,

of

''force

term

paid

the

on

of

part

Sultan

our

happened

ambassador

continued

until

theydistant,

the

in

he

of the stockaded

toEanim

the

from

marched

hie dominions

mentioning

mentioned

place

Ohatuwa.

had

named

the

on

But

in

sojourned

pilgnm,

ambassador

what

sent;

Keeaimwa, marching
Zentem, the

of

reason

the

Berkeyh

as

Zentem,

journeying

it had

Abdu-'l-JeliL

of

son

Sultan 'Abdu-'l-JeM

it

to

came

When

of

son

it reached

Kessimwa,

to

there.

the

days,

thence

thence

arrived

and

from

51

BULAUl.

OF

from

passed

west,

Ghamberu

of

region

there, and

tewarda

THEBES

THE

Pilgrim, Idris,

Monday.
three
J.W.R.

different

Now

our
names

son

nation,
;

some

62

HISTORY

call it Eldlih
as

called

then

given

in the

named

where

Elala,

people
thence,

Ghibukenjir.
it

they

leaving
they

went

Ghumami
from

thence
the

reached

place

the

place

Commander
Mawa*

and

days,

two

before
there

days

Sultan

the
Bumii

of

named

place

Bulala

named

of

repose

of

son

Harun,

he

turned

aside

them

injury
flight;

Harun,

who

by
to

troops

that

this
and

they

for

of

the
"

killed
this

cause

Variant."

On

desert

from

fear

to

of

Bulala,

met

Most

as

son

Kajelmelha,

reached

damage

the

done
"

short

of

the

Jelll, son

small

Vezir,

the
the

J, W.R.

Veair
'Abdu-

body
and
did

Idris,

of

took

great

preserved

by 'Abdu-*1-Jelil,

Variant."

of

Ve^r,

'Abdu-Tlfth,
Vezir,

Idrls,
camel-

when

High

of

direction,

Vezir

therefore,

of

this

the

the

God

event

from

Now

such

then

him

him, and

time.

from

distance

And

plain by

of

aside, he

people

J. W.R.

the

at

troops.

'Abdu-'l-

the

in

the

'Abdu-

stopt

in search

when

and

from

Sultan

his

hand,

of
The

north-westerly

other

liis troops

road

armies

manner.

but

camp,

in
the

turned

the

of

our

and

him

accompanied

raised

thus

party, except

News

of

circumstance

The

surprise.

who

two

the

with

place
day
Satur-

remamed

evening

one

where

dust

the

strayed

out

town

moved

with

the

Bih, had
had

he

northerly

towards
of

of

son

Bumuese

Hawa.

his

nothing

*1-Jelll,

direction

also

set

those

on

between
the

from

one

He

following

dwelling

was

people.

our

out

took

with

saw

knew

set

the

morning

surprise

and

is the

with

Bih,

in

in the

to

drovers,
Bih,

of

son

marched

army,

thinking

which

in

is

manner

marched

Ma'Q

day

they

which

this

stopping

one

from

river

In

meridian.

the

Bih,

of

*Abdu-'l-Jelil,

Ab'du-'l-Jelil,

it for

Jelll, son

Yutukurma,

in

other

each

met

'Abdu-*1-

'1-Jelil, son

the

that

from

Knrfi, and

Ma'Q,

fighting taking place

any

*Abdu-'l-Jelil, excepting

and

man

without

from

place

camped

and

to

Kanim.

the

the

this

above-mentioned

declined

had

thence

besides

from

started

Rfir;

Pilgrim, Idrts,

days,

in the

encamped

sun

the

the

Ghumfimi,

From

of

place

morning,

at

Rembew*,

people

Faithful),

fourteen

in

he

the

nine

the

(of

to

all the

among

the

thence

from

from

the

to

Melhk.

Rembewa

and

they

from

Malikim,

Monday,

Dighala,

Kesewda

named

river

reached

from

been

encamped

Burum,

to

In
and

and

had

signal

reached

they

custom,

they

reached

called

celebrated

Furtuwa

thence

Siilu

the

to

to

Faithful

the

the

of

night.

east,

Kesewda,

to

Siilu, from

to

the

the

towards
From

there;
Rtir

spent

imtil

army

according

marching

called

they

the

morning

Furtawiy

again
of

after

east,

the

on

his

summoned

were

dnun

others

Commander

the

with

advancing

and

The

of

direction

big

EXPEDITIONS

Ghaljadil,

it above.

the

by beating

continued

DURING

EVENTS

Iklih, others

or

ourselves

we

marched

OF

son
son
son

by
of
of
of

54

HISTORY

Now

the

OF

Lord

God

of

in the

with

Tuski,

of

Sultan

the

In

this

letter

in

contents,
send

to

us

explanation
return

may
when

to

it in the

and

us

of

ing

We

inroad

your

such

fancied,

and

not

were

after

of

having

mounted

short

they

and

halt

subside,

one

no

have
in

our

by

things

been

able

to

unto

and

houses,
such

deeds!"

with

filled with

those

who
their

great

piide

have

valour,

foolish

minds

against them,

march

in

yon

were

as

one

sent

from

for

alas!

Alas!

country.

own

sent

but

things

fancied.

Sultan,

commenced
could
made

on

people

the

from
nine

the

direction

leaving
stood

the

still.

the

Faithful, the

of

town

days.

march,

its
see

of

Commander

there

remained

the

they

except

been

'All, marched

was

and

Had

resist.
not

this, the

son

air that

to

thus

wondered

we

the

sador
ambas-

had

our

you

in

an

we

burning

it

that

as

they

upon

him, neither

of imderstand-

proceeded

as

seen

uttered

never

remained

as

After

Idr!s,

are

have

Fie

had

we

us

had

they

send

degree

to

he

Now

letter

not

which

such

comprehended

should

have

should

when

and

power

we

acts

did

one

that

therein!

terms

and

might,

letter

devastation

astonishment,
for

the

country,

they,

wrote

the

sent

our

upon

committing

in

have

that

us."

to

us

our

exceedingly

one

any

least

from

became

wrote

the

and

letter, and

this

yon

hear

may

you,

its

that

you

he

heard

and

letter

from

against

they

had

had

would

are

comprehended

send

not

And

they

seen

then

it,and

people, they

will

We

"

if

have

What

"

whole

reaches

the

that

with

and

particulaiization.

any

have

Pilgrim Ibnu-Dila,

sagacity, they

them.

to

the

whereas,

arrived

to

governors,

it is desired

will

he

one."

any

read

coming

our

the

said

they

handwriting
to

bearing

what

messenger

dispatch

we

of

of

addressed

When

understanding,

sound

presence

and

indignant,
will

you

"

have

you

subject

the

Sultan's

the

read

of

them

detail, then

in

and

man

on

and

without

named

man

letter

commanders,

and
to

with

special

accordance

the

ambassador,

Key,

their

to

said

safety,

general

of

manner,

thus

was

and

tribe

BulaJa,

general

it

in health

you

the

duties,

as

in

Wherefore,

his

thereto

incimibent

perfect degree,

the

in

pertaining

and

grace.

sent

instructed

matters

most

peculiar

rule, he

the

in

magistrates,

and

'All, (may

of

son

caused

had

praise,

well

be

to

all

in

kingdom

Kililih, of

of

be

Faithful, Idrts,

the

manner

him, and

son

whom

to

it, in all its ceremonials

to

established

this

EXPEDITIONS

fortify him),

the

excellent

unto

High,

of

and

governing

most

favour

So

him

advantageous

and

Most

Commander

strengthen

mode

us

his God

Siiltan, the

om-

DURINO

EVENTS

And

there
of the

on

when

road
to
a

the

such

arose

station,
After

MSw

for

allow

while,

Pilgrim,
Monday,

dust

this
the
the

had

army

in the

reason

dust
dust

to
was

AGAINST

deaied away

The

oniverBal praise.
the Sultan

placed

Idrta,
son

of

of

one

other

column

himself

the

intended

being

and
the

This is a country
ctth

Tuesdayand
News

in the intention

of

when

Our

hin,and

then

^ted

afternoon

Kunazan
fte

in

the

of

country
Wesami,
in

followed

camels
Wesami

about

noon.

there,

they encamped

the

that

us

there

remained

the

in

the

was

with

returned

of

of the

their

Sultan

to

simset

it

and

Sha'bSn,

the

then

one

advance

being perceived,
after

camp
there
the

night

of

the

people passed

the

their

over

would

day,

that

on

being

their

the

of

and

Sultan,

enemy

performed

having

At

perceived,

was

signs

some

part

Bulala

the

No

and

while,

that

out

Bulala

the
the

with

attacking

sent

eastern

of

army

expectation

time.

by that

people

the

occupy

Kirsila,

of

purpose

of

tribe

named

place

for the

the

of

people

the

to

Wesami

to

armour,

halted

prayers.

exjHiy

place

called

intelligence,our

this

learnt

clad

long

of

they

people passed, therefore,

them
"(fainst

people

Sultan

to

Kirsila, in which

Sdtan.

wr

advancing

we

horsemen,all

to

their

with

come

ooontiy of

parts

and

and

quarters,

brought

now

was

And

his

out

of water

columns

two

reached

they

and

person,

the

our

westerly

Wednesday.

Boliilawere

08.

until

of

in

own

Vezir

the

of

liim

of

the

for

and

men

having plenty

marking

one

each

western

therefore,

our

Sultan,

the

of

rear

of

one^

tteak

the

reach

to

and

his

with

easterly,

more

columns;

two

with

march

might

remaining

started,

They

the

it

and

command

the

be

great, constant,
into

divided

under

these

that

with

army,

God

visible.

became

objects

then

was

55

BULALA.

OF

his

for

army

marchingwith

ofKimm,

and

Hftrun,

the
direction,

army

wind,
and

Sultan

our

TRIBES

the

before

praisedfor

THE

the

having
and

noon

of

moon

new

after

Thursday,
night

in

tion
prepara-

for tlie fast.

When

Sultan
to

the

all

we

Kirsila,
from

for

US

up

advance

to

them within

about

towards

east

the
Our

utmost.
roond

"*

their

about

Za*afi.

all
^eiigiiate

men

This
but

word
weU

to

our

bow-shot,
full

gallop,

Sultan,

tlie

mounted

this

and

Pilgrim

well

of

the

armed

French

had

and

the

people

and

retired
to

the

they encamped
Upon

"Zouavcfi."

horsemen."

sion
inten-

them

pursuing

Idils.

the

approached

fell back

pursuit,

of

country

by itself, waiting

we

they

people

our

the

original

when

more,

after

returned

is

or

with

descried

we

division

And

them.

towards

at

when

enemies,

the

the

objected

one

towards

forenoon,

the

divisions, each

in five

of

No

march.

to

journeyed

middle

till the

battle

of Balfila drawn

and

marched

sunrise

giving

people

our

auspicious morning,

the

brought

Lord

for

orders

gave

this,and

of

gracious

J. W.H.

this, the

It appears

to

56

OF

HISTORY

drummers
of

beat
enemies

our

beautiful

disorder,

in

Muhammed,

known

be

may

Sultan

The

fled, and
his

the

time

Thursday.

He

it

Tus-hu,

their

the

being

then

it

of

then

from

the

the

in

Thus

did

day
to

mist

the

in

and

wind

unless

we

reached

mouth

of

the

named

violent

us,

the

on

place

and

uhtil

ing
continu-

was

forces,

of

had

they

of Menmena

This

around

see

which

of K"nim,

his

journey

we

their

and

country

direction

possible

not

was

the

with

That

Friday.

as

Kuluyma

by

to

prayer.

there

night

them

cowardice

(?)regions

afternoon

or

saw

of

one

upon

place

the

reached

he

we

sense.

southern

until

of

flight

the

by

Tus-hu

noon.

The
that

Sultan,

the

the

night

at

horses

the

Now

when

the

drummers

in

drummers,

in

drink.

the

In

that

so

this

of

their

feed

there

remained

their

their

cattle
few

ordered

there

unload

find

to

followed

and

and

encamping.

difficult

but

people

well, he
and

so

spent

Sultan,

of

west

people

our

effects

they might

way

the

well,

had

our

the

the

it became

bulk

unload

to

of

to

of

purpose

mouth

when

well, the

order

the

the

they

part
with

the

hillocks

And

for

at

for

water,

get

in accord

drum

halted

ascend

the

ground,

camping

the

the

at

water.

well

the

of

burden.

of

water

more

without

Sultan
to

then

might

men

followed

the

beasts

and

mouth

portion

halted

Pilgrim,

Menmena

at

another

their

the

thirsty

remained

to

by this

people

attention.

greatest
about

the

that

so

arose,

seized

noon

led

he

morning

was

man

that

head

the

which

away

spent

day

and

his army
of

On

us.

from

towards

with

by

from

and

this

victory gained

fallen

every

turned

course

about

to

marched

the

had

EennH,

of

son

for

themselves

which

EXPEDITIONS

DURING

dnim

great
hide

to

helmet

fled

they

fear

the

EVENTS

the

at

the

vesseb
and

any

after

give them

people

with

the

Sultan.
Our
of

situation

our

which

we

could

they

surprise
Not

of

the

one

place

troops
the

became

people

of

were

our

known,

reality

with

country

in

was

armies

with
camp.

the

to

the

an

our

And

people

whole

night

in

Tus-hu

of

desperation

as

camp

from
of

aware

of

each

place

soon

of

and

take

want

of

as

the

the

Bulala

hearing

other

us,

by

us

water.

against

over

part

of

our

enemy

approached

spread

abroad

of

if

circumstanoe*

the

on

numbers

and

this

with

turned

day,

attacking

unawares,

least

thirst

of

in great

intention

took

the

track

our

attack

news

of

violence

sight

Sultan,

they gained intelligence

the

in

came

Tus-hu,

the

the

of

driven

were

two

called

that

gate

we

our

the

when

the

from

followed

flight and

reach

while

in

themselves,

concealing

but

Bulala, when

Tliursday

attacked

their

of

tribe

the

on

were

from

about

So

of the

enemies

their

and

approadi.

AGAINST

dpon which, Siyekema

Esslma,
and

oomnianderB, gOFernors,
and bucklers,

came

doingbattle,

and

wing of

our

others

Ab
of
in

the

as

heels and

fled

them, killing
BQch

as

cease

from

and

followiog
horses

wounded

the daikness

of

on

of

of

the

left

the

camp

such

in

shields

resolution

of

side

to

the

were

like

manner

names

as

have

we

day afterwards,
of

town

were

Shattlma,

son

of God

Sultan
and
the
of

it

was

without

or

died

any

of Fesaleh,
and

his

of

town

time,
1

Sim,
who

Variant

eleven

none

were

him

to

though

recovered

die

of
and

he

had

at

all.

from

Tus-hu

have

God

least,

died

for

his

as

from

As

their

of

travelled

may

the

in

Lord

Shattlma,

town

Monday

Danma
amounted

fourth

days,

the

coimt

side

in the

of

cover

Fukbuh,

the

as

some

Sunma

wounds,

by

grace.
after

from

marched

died

complaint

they

such

or

side,

second

left

foot-soldiers

can

our

foot

and

under

our

and

on

as

their

them,

on

the

expected

not

sojourned

olden

he

slight ;

very

complaint,

the favour

had

We

him.

wounds

where

enemy's

'Ali, otherwise

Erjunma

lived

they

killing them,
The

High

woimdcd

Hirmuh-Nasar'

Jim,

of

On

Debuwa,

did

rejected

are

most

Diliknih

of

and

among

slain.

of

son

kind,

every

horses, leaving the

none

Ood

their

pursued

neither

themselves

Iruma-Nasar,

Lord

The

one

from

The

of
;

and

upon

people

pursuit.

mules

saved

side

every

Our

their

day

forthcoming

turned

they

the

That

battle, except
alone.

on

durection

with

were

the

saw

scymitars

with

but

who

Sunma,

Fesfileh.

on

None

third

of

Sultans

had

men

weapons

by sheltering

being

8(m

with

disabled

Ood

one

men,

off
as

as

Ghabeyh,

of

Diliknih,
the

towards

the

stand.

in every

for.

night.

field of

the

*All,
son

even

foot-soldiers

of

Tus-hu,

the

him,

and

any

up

uncared

road-side

The

with

numbers

them,

them

galloped

escaped being

and

who

Eanim

great

fatigued

them,

of

people

javelins, and

were

such

other

those

forth, whose

making

them

escaped,except

mercy

of

besides

failed

spears,

soldiers behind

to the

the

northern

come

wounding

horsemen,however,

to four

of

the

their

hearts

without

swords,

nntil their

Hied

had

of the

tribe

their

place,

every

number

others

Also

troops

battle, and

to

troops

by the

with

above.

soon

our

Bulala, fully prepared

our

right wing

the

mentioned

of

of

them.

from

the

enemies,

our

Yedr, and

forth

came

son

numbers

great

against

Muhammed,

Merghl,

and

guards,

in

wont

army

with
fight

those of

forth

of

son

57

BULALA.

Ferkiima

with

Seka,

and

daughterof F"tima,

OF

TBXBES

THE

this

affair

thence
in

on

which

dwelt

are

there

oflrumaXasar."

eight days
a

in the

Saturday,

buried
until
J. W.B.

his
the

journeying

ancestors

days

of

town

of

the
Sultan

58

HISTORY

Dawtid,

this

and

book,

And

here.

untQ

quality,
when

arrived

we

demohshed,

people

the

people

to

of water

piece

but

any

one

the

people

they

set

order,

his

the

the

diggmg

wells

formerly

had

after

disorder

all

done

the

the

flight

and

before

had

been

there.

Our

them

the

original

Court

of

well

was

to

when

the

Sultan,

conformity

the

to

and

in the

*Abdu-*l-Jelil

had

days

have

Now

Tusuh*,

Sultan

be

injuiy

no

of

in

and

should

Jt did

and

the

should

nothing.

town

two

there

beasts

the

the

Upon

demolished,

tliat

so

of

speed

of

suffering'from

one

and

the

in

And

'Ali, commanded

of

from

with

arrived

Bulala, but

proclamation

inherent

is there

demolished.

profited

the

noon-time.

thus

men

as

from

its

being

place,

the

and

of

son

aroeo,
same

departure

we

demolition

of

dust

fear

both

Tliis

and

in

people

that

themselves,

Ghamiza,

of

town

and

black

which

vicinity of

separate

part

they

as

in

the

on

heard

to at

the

in

drink.

to

malice

of

well

wells,

well

matter

the

Pilgrim Idris,

by itself
of

plurality

plenty

the

another

dig

of this

reason

Sultan,

another

again
a

by

the

before

it when

with

repeat

custom

well

"id

not

fonner

our

Sim

the

found

we

should

we

of

town

therefore, disquieted

wore,

which,

the

there,

that

so

of water

want

reached

we

on

its

the

du-ection, the

every

CKXJurred
was

to

Sim,

for

in

air

Such

before.

need

no

start

the

in

fully explained

is

to

having

as

Muw

of

town

there

filled

itself,and

EXPEDITIONS

have

we

wished

we

narrated

have

DUMNO

as

that

so

when

spread

we

Nikfllih,

of

son

of

part

EVENTS

OF

passed

and

over

our
"

heads,
for

people

our

the

during

the

by his

his

governors,

the

he

gave

thereby

strivmg

dispersed

to

his

receiving
elapsed,

of

Friday

when
army

Jim

to
1

break
Yarant

power

after

their

of Tua-hu.

went

offering

Qod

died

day
and

him),
of

his

up

thrioe

prayers,

munificently,

the

After

majesty.

visit

to

law, and

bullocks, very

from

lasted

days, accompanied

of the

Kur'an,

and

day

Bountiful,

that, the

people

Iruma-Nasr,

from

death,

the

date

eleven

to

(may
of

days

his
had

before.

Pilgrim Idris,
the

the

having

Sultan

the

same

upon

the

to

dawned
up

This

mercy

mentioned
the

of

water

pure

only.

doctors

his

to

water

of former

acceptance

abodes.
have

Sunday

Sultans

and

of

want

came,

horses,

find

wounds

we

the

in respect

ease

and

Monday

money,

all

their

Sultan,

The
town

as

of

recitation

to

High

Most

Saturday

conunanders,

of

ascribed

he

whom

God

alms

tlieir

at

cattle, their

ancestors

they completed
and

of

moniing

of his

tombs

their

days

two

When
the

and

themselves

quite

were

death
upon
camp

of
the
in
"

son

of

'Ali, did

Yuruma*

more

he

Sultan,
order
Another

to

gave

pursue

BpuUiug

not

than
notice
their
of /ruma.

remain
four

in the

days,

to

his

journey
J.W.fi.

and

whole
to

the

AGAINST

of

town

Aghftfi where

Bolila.

As

soon

doads, and

it

happening on
tbelmim

Sultan,the
a

with

the

'Ayisha,
day,

the

of

after

smoke,

the

where

spot

the

they

Idris

listento this, for

listening

of ideas.

in

Where,

whose

niaed and

from

for his like

does

children,
and

his

day

of mantind,

our

Prince

him, and
And

may

when

the

^^y
be did

who,

men

mentioned

the
the

of

town

Saltan

conunanded

the

rushed

proclamation
his
west.

remain
them

of

army

had

the

south

of

the

the

and

all

the

tribe

the

purpose

of

the

of

and

arrived

noon,

and

our

Sultan

the

to

the

army
when

marched
was

'Abdu-'l-Jelil

of

engagement.

encamped
his

of

in

and
Our

the

Pilgrim,

commanders,
that
Our

they
people

heard

decamped
direction
on

his

the

In

the

had

ord^ed

of

rest

Bulala.

the

night,

array.

of

Jelil

in

mischief, and

do

Idris

they

army

same

strength,

of

above

encamped

place

host

and

the

he

that

Sultan,

'Abdu-'l-

Haran,

fortitude, he

had

to

his
This

at

sufficient

of

with

came

of

town

armour.

had

stockade

Sultan
an

in

the

valour

Sultan

of Bulala,
son

he

to

the

and

propitious

the

persevering

our

speed

greatest

Idris,
to

having

direction

wliich

of

place

proclaim

his

Prince

advance

in

opportunity

Saturday,

be

to

clad

were

near

in that

the

of

God

out

'Abdu-'l-Jelil

an

dust

potent,

sake

leads

sent

of

when

encamped

not

of

upon

opposite
for

and

to

Vezir

The

time

Sultan

heralds

with

out

the

And

in the

forth

go

or

the

guards,

which

imtil

care

about

we

therefore,

should

or

of

kingdom,

great,

the

the

Amen).

and

precaution

Pilgrim, coveting

morning,

governors,

their

fear

Friday,

that

imagining

defile

'Abdu-

magnified,

be

his

(may

him.

upon
the

numbers.

the

Idris

be

sfde

for

Lord, Muhammed

horses,

Aghafi,

of

night

interval

Sultan,

our

he

bless

blessing

with
of

hand

in

abounding

with

Pilgrim,

stockade

right

to the

may

Idrts, the

without

then

inarched

Grod

like

rectification

of

May

the

au*

by the clouds

Yea

resurrection

and

measure

as

and

entered

Sultan

is known

the

understanding,

is there
like

the

Sultan

of

by

of
of

great

the

men

the

regions?

the

peace

we

Aghsfi,the

of

suite

in

place

as

it related

up

of

road

like

departure

rose

the

seen

place

posterity,

the

that

in

the

personal

the

considering
you

from

exist

endotingto

^to

and

far distant

not

of

reached.

have

indeed,

departure

seen

knew

and

had

?)

the

of the

arose

the

heard

intervention

were

dust

described

to

dust

the

even

attached

place?)

difficultythat

have

they only

1-JeIll(the Pilgrim

signof

We

was

that

fortified

move,

already

occasions.
who

to

greatest

have

we

Pilgrim Idris, by

column

between

began

59

BULALA

OF

(abattis,or

army

as

former

that

on

the

even

TRIBES

stockade

only

was

Ibnu

Sultan

is

as

followed,

was

THE

that

that
with
of

day

the
to

troops, fronting

Sultan,

too, Idris

60

OF

HISTORY

Pilgrim,

the

knoll, with

the

of Bulala

the

tribe

the

Faithful, and

Pilgrim,
were

they

took

the

Vezir

related
Sultan
of
when

they

After

this,

accompanied
with

men

until

taken

of

the

Idns
which

of

called

place
us

in the

their

they

what

intention
have

we

found

encampment,

had

abandoned

they

as

of

not

and

our

an

fled

the

When

our

Sultan,

the

spot

him

of

The

him, for the

When,
the

in

intelligence about

confusion
the

fear.

in
the

celerity.

people.

after

night.

who

slaughtered

ox

to

had

they

night.

catch

this

people

in great

shields-

'Abdu-'l-Jelil

with
in

enemy,

the

of

all

in

passing

heard,

it not

They

Indeed,
the

saw

for

having

eating,

place
which

got away

to

distance.

great
Our
of

to

the

Had

inform

could

fled

they

manner,

their

of the

army

to

Sultan

him

acquainted

positive

with

according

and

Senduh,

his

to

the

of

Pilgrim,

him

between

But

mankind,

for

direction

inmiediately

him, but

came

the

in order

the

state

them

gave

taking

the

saw

was,

Idris

in

fled

and

death.

to

pursuit

first watch

'Ali, he

followed

sentinel

most

encamped

of

Sultan,

obstacle

the

therefore,

the

'Abdu-'l-Jelil

an

was

of

of

in

follow

to

persons

in

forgive.

alone, without

'Abdu-'l-Jelil

son

Sultan

our

end

he

dark.

away.

himself

out

cease

Sultan

the

the

of

he

the

Sultan

approach

night

did

nor

set

sent

horse-soldiers

Pilgrim,

the

people

his

towards

sentinel

the

not

put

the

Kedir

Sultan

be

and

and

was

Sultan

our

great

dignified

two

them

to

evening

compassion

pardon

to

have

the

to

and

himself;

captured,

presence,

pity

great

Sultan

our

his

utmost

were

should

they

proncncss

would

by

him,

lest

the

enemy

namely.

them

brought

into

his

of his

tliis,he

for

he

with

traces

until

Bulala,

lives, and

their

their

captives

the

of

lives

of

reason

account

on

the

brought

were

liberty, by

been

their

for

fear

the

pursuit

among

'Abdu-'l-Jelil, and

great

and

the

royal family

the

to

pursuing

slain, the prisoners

from

found

from

Ilartin, followed

were

return

and

the

mid-day,

at

sun

for

disorder

in

of

Idrls

King

the

as

when

But

Commander

the

of

apparent

away

of

son

battle.

for

dread, they feared

violent

slain

not

the

Now

and

conspicaons

and

believers, the

the

extensive

long

elevated

an

(of power)

of

refrained

Idris,

The

did

Vezir

with

Sultan

Vezir

distance.

Sultan

flight, nmning

to

The

speed.

degree

'All, manifest

seized

they

but

of

son

the

of

on

fully prepared

the

saw

station

in

army

and

enemy,

his

up

his

of

portion

facing

spot

'All, took

of

eon

EXPEDITIONS

DURING

EVENTS

Sultan, Idris

night

prayer,

each

horseman

which

they

the

and

slept

there.

his

beast

watered
set

out

Pilgrim,

again

arrived

in pursuit

As
in
of

at

that

soon

the
the

as

midst
Sultan

place
morning
of

that

at

the

time

appeared,
town,

after

'Abdu-1-Jclll,

and

62

OP

HISTORY

tlicy

halted

district

of

his

with

haste

and

fled

full

at

away.
all that

had

towards

direction

and

Fighisih;
follow

up,

of

all, and

foUowers
them

gave

the
all

and

making

were

with

until

nearly

from

the

of

the

noontide.

This

water

noon

of

The

the

come

day following

in

speed

then

our

sun

had
Sultan

our

of

party

the

towards
to

was

This

prayer.

near

his

declined

not

it would

fortified

we

reached

acquiring

post

and

only

(or the

on

the

VesBlr
horaea

our

in

pursuit
did

the

not

nigfat

at

with

met

not

until

nearly
miable

were

the

and

fair altitude.

but

and
was

day,

if

not

from

the

about

town,

that

spoil
thirst

The
of

and

in the

principal
the

however,

of

afternoon

Pilgrim, journeyed

returning
our

He
it nntil

reach

time

the

of

detriment

troops,

property.

Idris

PUgrim,
continued

he

deserts, made

the

our

advantage.

an

did

the

the

Those

after

Sultan,

to

be

much
until

where

third

be

the

over

Idris

that

saw

not

right hand)

Aghafi,

considerations

meridian.

night there,

the

he

Fighisih,

the

oxenj

two

Sultan,

The

than

emergency

these

would

fully quenched

of

who

pressing

assuredly

dispersed

were

it, passing the

the

to

army

accomphshed,
south

more

when

troops

from

camels

many

completely.

his

who

to

horses

our

aad

those

of

Aghftfi

from

own

endeavour,

contrary

had

we

reason

From

certainly

with

this

enemy.

us

which

horses,

returned

day

an

with

therefore

for

life is

one's

pursuit obstinately

our

of

of

distanced

afternoon

his

race

during

But

to

fugitives.

flight for

pursuit

enemies
halted

the

with

up

noticed.

the

the

on

watered

been

already
in

Bulala

HarQn,

horses

every

tliis

tiie

in

command

also, and

of

out

of

to

with

suffering

of

road

the

footsteps

great

the

of

had

march

the

thirst, arising

they

our

on

in

speed

of

their

using

Sultan

The

caused

horses

have

we

as

Besides,

the

of their

Bulala,

the

direct

out

they urged

and

day.

full

at

thirst, for

any

on

set

get

part

aside

son

all

to

the

on

heard

Vezir

in

Pilgrim,

turned

therefore

He

of

that

him, followed

violence

Fighisih,

the

speed

enemy.

suffer

to

in search

rein

the

and

Idrls,

The

Sultan,

the

of

Vezir

out.

it.

accepted

advance

in

the

them

find

and

them

obeyed

commanded

he

perceived

efifort

fled, quitting the

had

these

which

Idrls

therefore

'Abda-

Rghlcdh

of

Key"m,

He

followers.

his

they

and

Sultan,

soouts

Sultan

and

the

at

our

the

endeavour

of

part

when

north

the

to

the

to

the

horses

every

sent

on

with

deserts

using

was

occurred

'Abdu-1-Jelil,

the

into

Now
therein

their

watering

speed,

Information

found

place, they

arrived

they

until

place.

celebrated

forces

and

continued

they

this

reached

people,

our

thus

FighTsih,

advancing"
'1-Jclil

and

not,

EXPEDITIONS

DURING

EVENTS

time

encamped
morning

station.
of

the

to

This
son's

AGABrar

News
Jelllhad

THE

then

was

bronght

inarched

with

boried his mother

and

of

willed. The

our

Sultan

day-dawn, and

people

tasted

and

had

until

Our

the
Pilgrim,heard
Jlm\ before we
arrived

until

stopped
stopped

little short

of

when

it both

napping

from

started

'Abdu-'l-Jelil

for

retiring

Faithful, Idris

Had

napped.

Ghaskwa,

to

leaving

and

we

we

the

came

while,

the

at

passed
he

take,
of

where

Sultan

reached

had

we

place

the

of

inteUigence

Commander

before

arrived

He

short

retreat

and

when

Jehl,

Gk)d

as

horses

nap.

could

he

as

his

the

at

day

Jim,

beginning

much

as

was

prayer,

the

their

than

more

the
of

news

the

'Abdu-*1-

millet

Sultan,

in

passed Melima,
of

had

to

afternoon

Slm^

mounted

was

she

marched

the

at

the

intelligence

sleep there,

time

there

in which

Sultan

after

had

they

much

as

the

^e

this

arrived

Sultan

the

remained

not

into the deserts.

^ve

And

forces

the

at

But

Again quickly with

^*eardthe

the

Ghaskwa

also.

Ghaakwa,

anby.

He

travelled

to

nightthere

and

our

of

which

in

Ghaskwa,

when

'Abdu-'l-

quarter

Ghurghur,

spread abroad,

his

and

night,

placenear

death.

Sultan

the

northern

at

Showkiyyetu-'l-Aghafi

with the whole

of

that

the

to

encamped

her

became

Btartmg from

of the

had

of

day

Sultan

forces

63

BULAUL

OF

our

Bih, daughter

livedup to the
drcnlated

to

his

Aghfifi, and

oonntiy of

TRIBES

we

should

we

but

for

this

and

for

our

not

reason

night's

lest

In the

morning

there before
found

We

advantage,
as

he

had

waty),
He

and

in

but

station.

Melimih*

at

travelled

people
They

were

After

in

the

Sim

this

Idris,

and

the

son

of
Jim

of

and

there

safe, and
the

without

yarianU.

after

sunrise,

meridian,

until

had

we

whom

loaded

we

after

at

moving
^

found
had

booty.

or

Variant

Melima.

sunset.

Showof

of

of

our
us.

the

Showkiyya,

journeying
of

we

left behind

Commander

station

to

those

the

the

prayer

at

proceeded

our

reached

which

just

with

Pilgrim,

of

mid-day

our

hfe.

suffering

direction

morning

next

his

save

water,

Sim, arriving there

'Ali, remained

Agh"fi,
are

of

there, and

Sultan

our

the

to

of

instead

in the

perform

to

and

Jelil, inasmuch

no

was

returned

from

night,

merry,

there

booty

watan,

order

directly

there

direction

in

And

days.
of

'Abdu-'l-

deserts

where
we

sun

stationed

three

or

quarters

our

up

ordained

Sultan

Ghaskwa

remaining

happy,

the

reason

for the

were

country
"

place

in the

there

tliis,

Faithful,

in

two

God

the

to

of

either

took

birthplace (reading

remaining

kiyyetu-l-Aghafi,
who

his

left

noon,

rapidly

put up

find

not

himself

We

decline

the

after

We

for

and

it whatever

from

himself

thirst, and

chief

did

we

betaken

concealed

from

around

departed

and

there

remaining

noon,

Ghaskwa

reached

we

in
J.W.B.

pursuit

64

the

of

guards

with

Bumu

of

great

and

'Abdu-'llsh,

'1-Jelil.

with

follow

him

with

to

find

off to

the

from

that

Thursday,

and

march

The

journeyed

also

the

the

pious,

law

their

before

there, and

of the

present

same

acquired

It will
the

the

name

Sultan

died.

He

d
aftei

'Abdainside
Idrls

the

oontinue

considerable

long

go

Most

way

the

for
of

town

son

visit

to

knowledge

They
did

been

of their

then

not

reach

remarked
iiioM"r.-

of

Sultan

in

it until

that

J.W.R

in

the

trusting

spending

the

to

nigfat

beaten

was

marched

of

and

their

by

then

to

journey

to

Safiyya*,

journeyed
with

author

towards

the

Junior

attendants,

in

They

reached

attentively

the

interior,

deemed
in

the

after

people

by
the

Ermk.

mosque

journeyed

and

read

returned

company

of

it, and

there

drum

son

and

considered
of

legist

determined

Sulfan

the

'Ayisha*,

the

POgrim,

then

He

Ahmed,

before

on

Belaghi.

the

Priest

the

they

They

moving.

him

OhamtilQ.

of

and

great

to

accompanied

was

prayer,

mind

before

Bir, the

High,

noonday

his

up

Idns

and

Scripture.

signal

started

real

hare

the

moniiiig

High

it, and

and

God

beat, and

saw

its account.

Belaghi,

i
son

we

town

Sultan,

our

Showkiyyetu-'l-Aghafi

pious

of

the

drum

Muhammed,

and

at

book,

of

of

view

to

the

of

commanders,

holy

time

as

south,

the

hopes

Saturday

the

towards

Priest

for

moved

south

had

in

halted

when

west

did

made

Muhammed

where

his

His

the

Sultan

and

south,

the

manner

Sultan,

had

Pilgrim,

Friday,

and

to

the

on

the

Now

ooimtx}

Muhammed

our

obej

Sultan

footing

camels

the

Dunma,

the

blessings

the

this

the

governors,

the

'Abdu-'llah,

the

Sultan

the

Ghamtilu,
of

the

of

of

Idris

being

son

attached

order

of

on

and

towards

went

placing

camp

and

horses

place,

to

of

doctors

Kur'an,

the

Sultan

camp

and

this

the

him

Muhammed,

through

their

the

son

Sultan,

morning

next

his

with

us

Anc

pasturage.

when

And

all

it at

same

our

Sultan

the

caused

In

justice against

while
the

length

at

around

go

there.

residing

of

Muhammed,

Sultan

the

preferred

obtaining

outside

was

time, until

by

would

remanicd

they

Thus

Pilgrim,

he

Showkiyyet-Aghafi,

of

of

despaired

having

that

to

Sultan,

Volume
who

tribe

side.

the

join

to

having

obtamed

they

his

at

after

formed

was

concourse

him

the

'Abdu-'ll"h,

intention

the

and

'Arab

together

sent

ani

govemorBy

of

only excepted

those

him,

the

on

he

liim

to

son

God

by

swear

of

tribe

people, gathered

came

legist Muhammcd,

EXPEDITIONS

commanderB,

the
the

unto

even

of the

thus

who

one

every

Bulala,

others

with

Fitn,

Jclil, until

'Abdu-'l-

Sultan

the

of

DUItma

EVENTS

OF

HISTORY

are

the

themselves
direction
Sultan

of
had

frequentlj named

the

blessed
the

town

halted

the

and
on

of

there

in this hiatorr
'

AGAINST

at

them.

before

noon

jonmey

of

these

drde, and
dread

return

greatest abjectness and

On

that

that the
taken
and

Muhammed

prisoner his

uncle

towards

the

their

river

remained

there

Wm

from the

Arabs,

to him

come

When
wt

the

those who
of

wached
the

the

cxpoenre

rest

to

the

the town

with

(niay
God grant
"wt

also,as

him

night

in

his

breaking,

news

'Ahdu-I^elil,
son

of

wag

^he intent of

^peated

and

spread

and

halted

designof giving
VOL.

XIX.

had

met,

had

And

received

him
in the
battle

son

town

and

to

our

of

Sultan

of

the

place,

one

and

thus

towards
thence

to

where

he

when
the

the

the

that

so

Idrts
turned

each

armies
and

each

nigh

was

the
in

offer

Sultan

motion

in

battle

to

intelligence being
the
back

town

the

enjoy
two

that

to

This

'Abdu-'l-

Sultans

two

dawn

put his forces

of 'All

son

of Bulala,

effect

the

*Abdu-'llah,

could

that,

people

Sultan,

him),

succour

the

in

of

Pilgrim,

of Yitukurma

neighbourhood
to

the

'Abdu-'llah.

of

abroad,

IdrTs

After
the

camp.

the

to

from

son

happened,

from

Bumu

own

been

Ghalla,

to

then:

encounters

out

set

and

for

of

had

Faithful,

they

time

traces

of their

governors

'Abdu-'l-Jelil, had

coming

strengthen

The

\),

was

^he Sultan Muhammed,

God

Sultan,

our

what

of

until

short

army

by
the

of

being

the

went

Sultan

our

accompanied

halted,

had

they

Aghafi.
visit,

continued,

the

to

came

as

some

Muhammed,

live-long night.

people

the

he

Sultan

Sultans
on

Fitn,

and

and

of

he

subjects

Medghama.

to

the

met

two

society the

P*88ed the

where
thence

honour

converse

^parated, the

and

their

I*oplecould
^^t^

place

his forces

of

of

efface

necessities

brothers,

(or Fisla).

their

weather

had

Ghisla

remained

to

of the

From

place,

latter

them

Iwenh,

that

from

this

for

of his

of

they

Belaghi

at

BumQ,

to

they

Commander

to

of

the

of

journeyed

town

west,

Thus

where

the

Dighilwa.

of

^"lted,
and

the

others.

inclemencies

Ghalla

town

him

Sultan

the

paying

emigrate

to

Dibwfi,

Sultan,

GhaUi,from

grant

the

'Abdu-'llah,

our

from

the

at

towards

When

cared for, the

God

state

two

host

and

Kfika

finished

itself,and

"ith the
enemy.

"*nie

had

of
of

town

until

stopping

was

some

to

army

At

the

with

halted

and

days,

determined

Bula,

court

from

of

son

day,

next

south,

from

people

had

the

the

arose

in

the

to

Legist,

The

the

again, marching

ont

Inbe

hands.

he

This

Kftnim

of

from

in

Pilgrim (may

of Sikima,

son

several

when

included
!

brought

the

Bir,

to

He

lesson

terror.

Sultan

off

the
land

day intelligence was

had cut

both

Sultan

Idrls

whole

put the

! take

arc

the

to

Sultan,

our

had

he

who

65

BXJLALA.

OF

brethren

priests

their

inspired by

TRIBES

Muslim

two

from

for
fconour),

THE

Pilgrim, (may
the

towards

of Ghalla,

Jelll, remaining
F

in

the

there

66

HISTORY

with

his

OF

forces

the

whole

iiitellifrcncerehitive
this, he

Upon

of

vicinity
towards

Medghama.

Burnu

until

(or Kcfesta),
the

frontier

in

and

he

from
the

and

aftei*wards

going

noted

after

the

of

son

met

the

of

had

'Abdu-'llah,

in order

the

near

of

town

wliich

had

killed

partisans

in

the

battle.

road

lie

'Abdu-'llfili,who
To
as

of

the

the

at

people

forth

the

Ultimately,
united

in

The
his
enter

This

last

separation

for

those

who

are

is

by
the

the

wish

and

of

his

told

to

the

now

ceased

the

Pilgrim,

agamst

they

so

his

in

an

going

Upon

this
for

being
to

as

set

him

wished

others

to

exhausted.

being

commanders,

and

were

some

'Ali,

son

army

Eanim.

provisions

the

and

guards,

Kanim.

past, and
from

his

that

while

soon

of

news

BuniQ,

and

of

son

governors,
to

towards

of

as

Muhammed,

opinions,

two

their

the

and

people

of

son

of Yerima.

'All, heard

country

down

Muhammed,

manner,

the

told

was

"

latter

the

being

original history,

om*

of

exciting

of

return

campaign

daughter

equip themselves,

of

being

preparations
the

to

the

between

reason

whole

to

'Abdn-

knocked

was

Sultan

of

what

to

the

had

number

great

to

*Abdu-'l-Jelil

and

journey

son

According

had

armieB

two

Muhammed,
a

the

Muhammed,

engagement

after

all to

of

that

severe

Sultans

Idris

the

(or Ghadaw),

him

return

Sultan,

that

sides.

Sultan

the
;

encamped

received

was

him

Sultan

'Ali, had

of

son

son

divided

autumn

on

Belowj,

to

are

Pilgrim,

and

and

were

home

return

both

Beri, he

cheering,

the

on

then

who

where

the

reteat

of

town

again

out

following

Fr("n

those

Pilgrim,

Fedaw

the

'Alxlu-'llah, with

the

importance

all

assembly

Bumu,

Orst

two

set

of

the

for

at

against

opposed

the

encouraging,
to

on

B^ri.

attack

to

married

Idris

between

arrival

was

of

account

Sukurti,

information

in

of

was

had

Sultan,

battle

Eanim

last

and

of

the

towards

however,

return,

our

of

of

that

so

uncertainty.

for
of

Keghesta

to

degree

room

lands

marched

'All, sumamed

man

this

the

pouit

resulted

the

the

place,

same

then

that

this

the

journeying

Siki-Danenma,

and

no

Yitukurma,

'llah, taking
of

the

Beri, authentic

'Abdu-'l-Jelil

ensued,

give

Idrfs

Sultan,

our

town

Sultan

in

phice

and

of

Buniu

Ghughuta,

the

Sulu,

in

halting

west,

Bumu.

to

Now

of

beat

to

further

no

continued

first

tlie town

leaving

came

as

Kanim,

to

coming

us,

to

the
he

reached
to

reached

he

point

thence

were

seen,

whence

From

country

notoriety, thereby

thence

in

the

drums

being

towards

afterwards

between

sight.

frontier

and

The

again

had

he

gain

'Abdu-'l-Jelil.

Sultan

turned

could

ho

but

night;

the

to

EXPEDITIONS

DURING

EVENTS

the
Eftnim.

every

one

the

same,

He

having
Sultan

therefore

completed
resolved

set

out

to

with

AGAINST

his limy

in the

beginning

the march

on

bere, and

Prom

latter

poeoble

Wm

his

those

find
He

in
baiting

bis troops.
^t
^bein

be

had

as

his

those

two

the

lieutenant,

halted

towards

in the

*gam

there.
"Nothing

until
"ielaying,

the march,

JeliL
the

party

delivered

established

the

said

the

from

on

of

the

Dim,

expectation
tarried

81100688

Za'aHk

of the

of

fugitives
or
on

'Abdu-'lof

captives

only

such

EI-Agh"fi,

to

he

and

remained,
to

messenger
the

found

travellers

Sultan

returned

over

out

stopping

never

place

thence

in

when

lieutenant,
remained

weak

where

he

of authentic

long

before

the

capturing
"

Zu'afa

the

with

the

north,

what

forces

intelligence from
Sultan's
at

the

Yirumaand

ones

the

Mentioned

good
of

tidings

the

above

Sultan

aa

marched

from

night,

one

halting
were

Sultan.

made

messenger

household
"

place

former

towards

remained

Sultan

the

in the

day following

they rejoiced exceedingly

and

latter

lieutenant

named

Sim,

towards

inarched

not

this

then

set

they

besides, excepting

Sultan

The

In

had

he

others

Sim

Showkiyyetu-

traces

the

of

of

town

but

of

over

town

wliile, he

body

army

horses, and

plundered, making

and

Bih, and

Jim.

women

the

to

the

with

of his

the

and

with

there

foot.

Wessftmi

in

attacked

the

pred-

thence,

Hiruma-Igha,

liim

sunrise;

up

the

liimself, sending

Now

town

they

to

whom
Yfigfaft*,
over

were

by flight.

afterwards

and

whom

Ghumsuh,

women

came

from

towards

endeavour,

every

fled in

appointed

water

marching
before

length they

at

among

This

Q6d

as

using

east,

sunrise,

men'

short

all

after

night

reached

therefore, followed

They,

the

to

the

by

behind

named

he

there

troops,

reached

they

the

weaker

time

to

leaving

both

soldiers, and

until

cast

and

of Kiluma-

returned

accompanying

resting

his

with

night

'"Agbafi,which
towards

the

After

evening.

the

to

napping

at

and

had

commanders

forces

there

Bih,

Yissembu

they

to

on

with

in search

passing

foot

of his

one

towards

and

the

went

Ghami-Kib"la.

of

son

property

sent

with

the

with

'"^wched thence

he

morning

assembled

marched

Yissembu,

there;

of Wessfimi,

troops

(or Kefestih)

and

reached

the

his

by night, accompanied

of

He

seized

they

of

foot-soldiers,

persons

left behind,

He

started

with

troops

which

town

'Abdu-'l-Jehl,

weak.^

himself
"Mttthing

Uellma.

arrived
The

the

town

were

town

In

he

the

to

therefore

the

reached

and

brother

who

bot did not

ptation.

they
place

expedition
and

and

Kaghastih

to

67

BULALA.

after

numbers,

horsemen

ittOfit robust

OP

winter,

Knrteti,

to

last

at

this

of the

in

BelQj,

Wirkimih, and

TRIBBS

Showkiyyet-Ghatehgha.

at

increased

Ghafflta,to

Dtoma

THE

his
of

and
the

at

with

him

They

had

appearance,
the

Sultan's

'Abdu-'l-Jelll.
J.W.B.

Hlmma-Igha."
F

68

After

Sultan

from

and
middle

of

which,

of

Jim,

the

Sultan,

and

gratulation

Sunday

first

in

the

Sultan,
with

and

the

besides,

camels

the

to

He
the

were

their

carry

those

in

the

who

had

lieutenant,

the

and

the

night,

arrived

and

greeting,

while

the

the

left

also

fourth

the

on

He

enemy.

namely,

Thiyurma-Bir,

was

of

son

Yiruma-YSghft,

with

them

and

the

the

amounted

shields-

archers,

him

accompany

these

"

the

principal captains,

and

to

provisions,

and

sequence
con-

in

party

Saturday,

javelin-men

unable

in

passed

against

second

Deletugliizim,

who

and

his

of

four

crossbow-men,

he

Sim

that

junction.

march

to

followers.

his

embracing,

fortunate

camp

third
their

together

others

the

with

accompanied

much

Kighama-Bekr,

was

who

determined

of

parties,

two

days, Friday

two

he

him

those

and

town

where

the

them

informed

day following,

that

so

the

at

marched

tlie

out

safe

further

MadmimI,

ensued

rested

morning

behind

men

their

at

Sultan

The

the

there

him

join

at

and

EXPEDITIONS

he

message,

lieutenant

set

forenoon,

again,

left

he

DURING

to

the

the

with

met

them

halting

whence
of

been

joyful

required

direction

the

this

delivering

the

EVENTS

OF

HISTORY

for

to

and
of

want

great

veiy

number.

the

Idris

started, therefore,

Sultan

The

Pilgrim,

of

son

marching

towards

the

which

reached

in the

we

found

little

until

there

napped

after,

morning

and

the

Tuesday,

whole

of

number
slaves

Kewrd

of

SultAn

The

was

to

spent
the

west

they

pace,

our

horses

had

there, and
towards

in

the

the
town

till all

were

Sim,

around

khids
of

the

of

the

on

the

plundering
A

great

sheep,

oxen,

and

above-mentioned

had

reached

it

we

satisfied.

hill which

morning
of

we

and

altitude,

this

Tub.

the

to

when

divers

of

him

east,

prayer

finished

tribe

or

broke,

good

the

camels,

gathering

of

taken

and

the

commenced

returned

the

there, and

the

many

we

rapid

ascended

then

encamping

what

with

and

ourselves

watered

Kewrd,

at

of

which

after

and

dawn

to

gained

had

we

mounted

slain, and

were

taken,

were

town

them

as

enemies

our

we

performed

soon

as

before
with

true

turned

had

sun

him

the

We

therefore

we

horsemen

when

but

the

party

ojKjrations against

his

Kew"I,

Monday.

little

Sunday,
of

town

on

midnight,

performed,

with

the

Faithful,

that

property;

and

When

and

Sacrifice,

of

Feast

south

of

the

on

forenoon

nor

about

been

those

and

Sultan

the

and

the

north.

the

the

mounted,

had

prayer

still to

later

Sultan

direction

man

of

strength

great

of

neither

first towards

marching

middle

night,

the

in

the

in

east

there,

nothing

'Ali,

Commander

the

of

lies
him

to

were

we
our

army,

The

property.

of

west

his whole

Wednesday

in which

the

night

marched

peofde

and

70

OF

HISTORY

rapidly

marched

and
what

in

anyone

and

circuit
marched

their

camp.

came

upon

make

to
so

that

were

they

people

of Bumu

Sultan,

Idris
In

seen.

Tumaghir,
Sultan,
in his

of

them

so

doing
thus
But

eyes.

distinctly

who

Sultan,

the

it would
array

of

horsemen

large

army

might

the

in

leave

them

undertook

attack

Bulala

not

safety

Bulala,

awaited

contact

with

Bulala

people
his

from

his

The

of

rest

This

town

point

the

of

of

the

until

of

Bulala

had

gone

out

their

gave

pursued
of

few
the

perceiving

number

of

the

other

party

as

town

men

he

his

and
in

came

superiority

they

gave

hand,

were

them

of

and

Sensena,

of

with

way

people

horses,

horsemen,

these
the

The

God

outskirts

to

being

whom

On

the

they

were

their

approaching
the

on

approach

to

of

in nmnb^.

Sensena.
of

fore
there-

and

few

which

speed

support

them,

so

deaths.

the

town

Then,

were

that

out

no

of

small

the

saw

coming

those

but

attacking them,

men

who

shieldsmen

the

the

in

full

theur

that

the

their

party.

intention

retreated.

learnt
to

near

of

term

tion
informa-

our

however,

towards

escaped

his

They

preparations

at

with

Scnsena.

they

as

the

however,

the

having

halted

courageously

party

of

of

be

the

lieutenants

to

Bulala

possession

retreated

shieldsmen

Deletu-Ghizim,
of

and

them,

deferring

by

this

them,

the

took

cupidity

Of

imagined.
as

tiie

perceived

fearing

Seeing,

party.

about

halted,

might

of

consideration

Deltughizun,

of

who

the

they
out

what

penjeivcd

pursued
of

one

these

to

this

town,

shieldsmen

to

of

of

overwhelm

to

the

made

the

shieldsmen

of

attention

rear

people

were

tribe

the

speed, they

but

the

him,

within

had

the

welcome

to

and
to

imagine

signs

of

as

was

meet

According

the

following

be

their

turned
town

and

to

Sensena*

of

Sonscna

when

out

first

his

they

as

shieldsmon.

that

whose

favour

to

midst

of

the

appear,

horse

not

out

after

following

troops

But

went

and

approached

in the

of

did

it

imagined

the

being

had

was

were

none

of

had

fact, when

Ghufuta,

of

country

putting

truth

went

increase

an

they

for

the

captains

the

hope

gain

necessary
that

of

when

coming,

was

first

at

in

they

made

they

not

And

shicldsmen

in the

to

should

by

Sultan

our

This

Tub.

approach,

who

the
men

of

Bulala.

of

their

of

Pilgrim,

the

and

distance

four

heard

which

night

they

morning

by

of Bumu

tribe

the

road

that

lighted

Thursday

tribe

the

people

the
of

the

From

Wednesday.

the

fire

no

was

eastern

on

consequence,

most

were

the

war

that

stratagem,

On

of

night

there

ascertained,

have

we

in the

Sim

to

EXPEDITIONS

DURING

EVENTS

of

desisted

party,

had

the

and

parsaed

in

advance

of

the

and

la here

applied

townspeople.

word
of Sim

appoan
or

to

signify

Jlm.-^J.W.R.

capital fortified town,

to

AGAINST

iccording

the

to

Bulftla horsemen
aiv^ay

tbsLi

his

be

own

therefore

Jt,

caused
he

iis

^"3Sfing

each

S*"xiscna,
^^Ixo

thus

**^ci

entered

others
Of

^'^"^

three

the

heard

^^^^

those

Commander

"'^^"^tiflelf in

^"^Vay
^^"

of

*^^ttle,acting
^^tired

'^e

related

already

To

to

return

Idrts the

of

tribe

afternoon

of

Bulala,

and

prompt

that

day,

of

the

On

of

day

three

the

second

fear

return,
the

above

of

Bulala,

mentioned

people

our

Hunlima-Muhammed

died

of

then:

the

wounds,

Mitr"ma-Iiy"tuh,

(may

from

"

Variant

in
of

they
in

acted

Deletu,

have

Iluuama.

in

one

of

the

son

at

of

his

arrival
On

Sensena.

killed.

was

conflict

ments
instruof

that

Mitrama-Liyatuh,

was

of

of

time

other

and

road

his

enemies

Ahmed,

drums
In

Sultan,

our

the

about

son

one

son

of

rejoiced

the

younger,

of

mitil

his

away

everj-

Wunma^-Muhammed

with

(or

order

changed

Sensena

night.

God

in

them

history

chased

therein

Mulaghlama-'Abdu-'Uah,

thbrd

the

Sultan

wounded,

were

moved

followers

Bulala,

of

fourth

Iliruma,

whole

the

all,
by

had

his

repelling

our

occasion,

sounded

music
of

tribe

with

up

of

were

departing

of

deeds.

into

all who

and

prayer,

followers

Commander

having

entered

he

what

remained

the

When

after

Sim,

Senscna,

First

Iliyurma

and

acts

those

relate

here

Commander
to

as

Ali.

of

son

town

his

the

from

Of
of

of

Siyurumuh-Bir

and

original narrative

our

Pilgrim,
the

towards

Siyurmuh

his

people

fighting

thirdly,

to

manner

have

the

courageously,

refrained

Senscna.

himself
the

opposite

midst

again.

Commander

Idris, drew

Sensena,

disorder

in

Similar

Sultan

the
of

middle

the

the

'Abdu-'llah,

after

first.

town

midst

will

we

of

Sensena

the

out

in

other,

cowardice.

in

Sultan,

son

secondly,

him;

killed

present

were

of

quarter

from

^"ihr),son

who

of

scrambling
the

and

put

quickly

each

into

perceived
as

the

enter

tliem

weak

and

had

with

liis

however,

Deletu

raced

out

off

saddle,

of

outside

and

him

adversai-y

Bulala

the

turned

he

perceived,
liis

hand

with

quickly

of

pull

his

should

halted

to

of

man

then

entered

when

of

the

who

to

Kighima-Bekr,

one

of

danger,

heutenants

from

party

flight and

by

the

hand

of

pommel

his

were

horse

the

the

them

the

some

escaped

Deletu

hold

as

of
of

account

prisoner.

his

people

bulk

the

but

'tieringon

other

Bulala

the

of

tried

act, when

and

the

by

of

one

persons,

and

and

of

which

Deletu

with

^"^"veral

hold

rehnquish

to

could,

his

71

BTJLALA.

some

Deletu

of

strong

was

horse,

him

him

firm

took

his

to

spurs

"*^

horse

by

Senscna,

of

make

to

OF

given

hold

direction

borse, wishing

TRIBES

aocoimts

caught

the

THE

of

mercy

Junuma
upon

the

the

and

'Abdu-'Uah,
;

them),

younger,

all

they

and
were

72

buried
of

Sim

in

EVENTS

OF

HISTORY

Mulaghlama-'xVbdu-llah

but

buried

was

the

in

town

Setuni.

with

liis army,
the

on

marched

Sultan

The

the

second

Setum,

him).

upon

Daghlu,

and

so

infirm,

setting

camels

for

the
he

when

followers

them.

taken,

Vezir

Sultan

the

in

remaining

one

And
from

Simsim,
tribe

om:

there

chanced

the

Kanim,

after

between

them

Our

of

did

be

the

make

not

the

our

set

out

the

Sultan

*Abdu-'l-Jehl.

uavelling

in

of
Vezir

of

and

in

had

they
Sultan

had

and

set

which

the

out

reached

people

the

after
the

were

of

who

Ermi,

the

Faithful,

tribe

of

Sultan

our

and

of

conference

with

remained

having

of

town

Arabs

going

on

Arabs

returned

in the

met

decided

Tub

but

wiUi

up

Eergha-Simsim.

he

had

undertaking

an

westerly

long stay

north

day following
on

his

to

us

behind
been

in
to

oome

Sultan.

Sultan

on

go

his

with

come

The

also

the

and

away.

certain

of

and

the

passmg

there

tribe

pact

om:

towards

his

and

of

whom

did

they

solemn
and

Sultan

thence

from

Commander

between

Tub,

thither

and

Bumu,

the
he

to

Those

place.

took

carried

to

of

Bari,

Eowma,

and

Sultan,
and

of

town

with

been

expedition,

of

the

prisioners

when
his

in

them

booty

which

the

and

water^

no

what

Vezir

Simsim,

of

is

property.

the

during

'Abdu-l-Jehl

Sultan

name

it, be

'Abdu-1-JellL

possible

the

by

Daghlu,

direction

had

taken

been

for

out

night

that

companions

known

town

set

the

of

was

cavaliy

the

pursued

with

us

large quantity

the

in

met

after

had

in

to

of

learnt

stores,

Sultan

there

not

was

returned

therefore,

consisting

it

the

town

lieutenant

of

Sultan

mercy
that

intelligence

the

the

that

was

the

in

his

the

place,

Our

have

Pilgrim,

as

where

there.
but

act

of

quest

deserts

efforts

the

strongest

that

to

him

made

they

in

near

the

to

the

in

God

This

foot-soldiers,

with

Daghlu

approached

They,

When

of

town

the

to

encamped
it

quarters

Idris

Harun,

of

care

accompanying

forces, and

of

son

left

intelligence

therein.

Sultan,

himself

out

thence

from

day

Idris,

his

up

he

Here

(may

received

himself

our

as

taking

in

absence

fled

soon

wounds,

we

taken

and

south,

Yitukurma.

his

also

had

liis Vezir,

ordered

the

place

this

of

of

firmly estabUsliing

confinned,

But

died

'Abdu-'l-Jehl

Sultan

his

In

that

which

Ghamarft,

the

advanced

and

Jim,

from
of

town

towards

to

near

affair

the

at

day, marching

of

town

halted

and

this

after

Mulaghlama-'Abdu-'Uah

EXPEDITIONS

DUBING

with

and

this

got

direction,

and

place,

forces, and

lialting at

expedition
They

his

in

towards

sight

followed

him

marched

halted

Menduh.
the

of

but

From

north
and
them

Bart,

at

hence

in pursuit
his
as

of

followers
far

as

the

THE

AGAINST

town

authentic

troops,

deserts,

Sultan

which

seated

in Jthe

In
^^

the

^hieldsmen

in

Passed

by

xxiessenger

sent

'^^o

in the

him

opinion

and

yon

not

So-w

excellent
The

^*^

^g^ht
Wight's
^^^n,
^he

of

after

the

In
the

High

One

of

Priest

after
of

the

having

palissades

situation,
from
he

our

of

of

much

from
and
three

Ahmed,

son

Guh,

they

any

intelligence

being

or

when

abattis,
in

Idns

Sultan,
in

whole

in

the

the

time

in his

"

of

Variant

of

in

from

the

Meydela,

have
of

his

for KitatL-J.W.R.

occiured

they

with

Such

removal

country,

and

the
were,

inclosure

an

was

our

reached

'All, informing
the

of not

Bulala;

where

intelligence
of

second

subject

breadth.

Sitatl^ after

flight

tribe

remain

accurate
son

on

council.

Lieutenant
the

of

quarters

hold

to

houses

the

at

about

town

the

might

the
to

and

Pilgrim,

town

'Abdu-'l"Jelll

of

length

short

people
agreement

an

the

surrounded

what

to

as

our

of Yereh

'Abdu-'llah,

together

that

safety.
at

the

third

consulted

in

there

of

son

the

the

night

of

son

After

the

entered

Safiyya,

of

And

council

army

halted

town

assembled

generals

and

and

Do

shieldsmen

the

Yereh.
the

Wc

the

Kighama-Bekr,
of

the

Wc

before.

reached

thirst.

passed

the

an

Meydela,

placed

reaching

and

again,

he

done

before

Yikmi

started

Sultan

staying

was

had

son

our

of

he

was

received

between
result

also

morning,

them

having

tune

prayer,

F"tima.

of

this

we

noon

Yertma-'Ali,
son

and
as

has

again,
column

all

us

man

march^of

lieutenant,

suffering

of

time

the

organizing

Sultan's

town

repose

in

the

calculation

the

the

the

in

did

had

they

ordered

wise

and

of

measure

until

and

every

thinking,

of

way

the

placed

place, where

us,

Indeed,

Yereh.

son

Deletu,

of

slowly,

with

upon

Meydela,

as

in another

up

had

mercy

He

also

day

front

the

came

organization

marched

^tima,

and

Meydela
an

next

of

follow

to

halted

he

Sultan

town

what

cavalry

his

of

Sultan.

funeral

column,

the

of

our

the

of

Maw.

of

the

part

have

the

into

which

Heutenant,

dh-cction

then

our

plan,

see

and

Maw,

beyond

Join

the

caused

and

precaution,

and

after

front

in

body

Fatima,

departure

Sultan's

the

the

in

that

God

his

this,

Upon
for

(may

Menduh

from

proceed

to

the

after

therefore,

marched

tending

of

with

aside

custom.

son

DeletQ-Turgha

morning,

F"tima,

*^

died

place

this

turned

Kitati, waiting

Menduh

of

town

Pilgrim,

the

he

party,

Meydela,

received

'Abdu-'l-Jelil

established
of

town

73

BULALA.

Idris

Sultan,
his

his

with

was

Sultan

and

was

the

in

halted

forces

^xi

as

the

the

him

following

arid

most

that

information

was

OP

when

And

Edtatl.

of

TRIBES

that

us

to

us

that

tance
disthe

74

HISTORY

Sultan,

the

and

Lieutenant

to

troops

march.

Then

the

led-horses

in

front

order

of

the

bringing

with

him

the

and

his

and
;

had
in

the

out

his
of

without

leaving

their

west

by

easy

place

he

caused
had

who

one

all

with

and

this,

freemen

of

Commander

become

According
a

bonik

in liis

sin

they

as

to
fide

Idns

the

if any
God

captives

been

slave

Law,
;

but

is, that
nothing

that

being

any

the

all

can

all non-Muslim

free

ever

westerly
all

and
from

him

returned

Sitati,

Bin.

the
In

that

this
every

himself

Pilgrim

(whom

Then

captives

eaptives

do

to

present

were

single

XTpon

his

hands,
and

the
to

war

rated
sepa-

male

fre"bom

sented
pre-

Sultan,
be

whether

of

to

towards

in

make

his

archers,

far

left behind,

freemen,

Sultan

Prophet.

commanded.
the

concealed

one

and

the

people

Sultan,

Faithful, ordered

MuBlim

the

that

themselves

with

of

town

to

without
had

the

on

sequently
Sitati, sub-

army

was

that

party

permission

his

among

against

the

obtained

possession

the

I),and

slaves,

the

at

proclaim

slaves,^ that

the

from

would

or

themselves

arrived

before

brought

one

every

whether

he

to

assist

he

captive,

Mushm

herald

captives

strengthen

Gk"d

until

with

conduct

to

the

men,

not

been

and

demanded

captives

any

such

had

joined

second

took

javelin

this

Sultan

the

BurnQ,

encamped

who

contiimed

stages,
a

He

the

from

of

sepa*
of

And

and

drum,
land

one

occupied

marched

shieldsmen,

Arabs

having

Sultan

the

And

so.

the

of
the

reaching

behind.

one

he

beat

of

otherwise.

or

were

-having

safety,

then

which

from

possession

which

by

and

very
marched

reason

first from

people

millet,

After

of

after

homes,

of

guards,

thence

from

and

in the
The

notice

the

in health

was

by

of

man

every

and

complete

was

towards

were

in

There

reasons,

Faithful

Sultan,

our

towards

then

we

the

saw

road,

people

joy

companions,
one

the

our

noon-prayer.

two

days.

of

we

march

to

this

In

travelling

knew

great

advance

to

before.

us

the

monntedy

that

road

him,

met

messenger;
ordered

made

was

for

who

camp

Sultan.

people, commanders,

Sultan

one

every

which

intention

the

our

own

for

the

giving

to
in

of

horsemen

as

the

exceeding

an

time

the

whole

two

road

with

the

it

on

thus

food, whether

seeking

rested

had

fuel

accompanied

also

the

of

of

from

Fatima,

were

then

him

the

of

manner

same

and

met

as

this

Commander

account

and

pleasure

downwards
the

Sitati;

the

before

the

meeting

the

reached

we

sought

and

in

we

until

troops,

rated

shicldsmen

troops,

rejoiced

him

with

the

letter

When

sagacity.
happy

led, and

of Musa,

son

and

marched,

desired

Pilgrim,

from

son

foot

for

the

heard

we

Meydela,

the

cavalry,
out

set

we

pilgrim,
us,

were

EXPEDITIONS

Faithfol, Idils

Thus

him.

this, the

upon

the

of

to

come

DURING

EVENTS

Commander

to

party

our

OP

become

or

MnaUm
BUves.

AGAINST

be

flosepuated;

and

distnhnted.
from

the

Verily

eicorsions

freemen,

and

generosity

Bul"la

the

tn.

Such

the acts
with

of

b^finningof
tion

May

are

various,

and

place

and

us

works, who

attain

beatitude. He

Mussulman

the

unto

of

hearer

were

and

equity
in

virtuous

is

disposi-

good

and

felicity, and

happiness,

the

and

this

of

people

of faith

features

the

contention.

no

the

prayer,

them

narrated

there

of

extreme

the

is

of

among

distinguishing

made

such

justice

formerly

which

making

never

and

by,

gone
of

cases

of

distributed

but

path

have

respecting

the

alone

days

merely

hke

habit

they

be

endowed

in

used

is, that

characteristics

every

with

marked
category,

were

the

we

as

The

work.

this

many

God

quality,

good

in

custom

had

God

to
to

this

did

in the

slaves,

and

following

Sultan,

our

every

their

been

had

procedure

that

freemen

any distinction between

of

Bumu;

of

land

the

which

slaves

the

kept

home

sent

Pilgrim,

the

they

when

Sultan

with

mode

ancient

in consequence

were

the
but

Idrls

Sultan,

the

of

mto

all the

75

BULALA.

They

separation,

our

goodness

him, well knowing

by

OP

this

after

families

the Sultans

TRIBES

separated absolutely.

shonld
fonale,

their tribes and

THE

of

granter

Jeqaests.

Now,

Wgrim,son

of

the world

come!),

to

'^easmgthe
ef his

and

to
'^ecessaiy

all warriors

theirfaith.

He

in

his

by

was

invitations

iu readiness

to

^"vidence might
The
went
'^WB

^^

was

each

"^"Tched.

And

tfcePilgrim,son

his

to

to

the

the

when

of 'All

^v

XniHm
aWe"

the captire

Mnslims

Had
fiBlloir-prisoners.

and

"non-enalaTable"

Sultan

God

still

after

But

are

as

and

country

and

to

selves
them-

hold

whatever

country

of

to

go

freemen,

terms
express

ever

the

and

and

had
his

been

ideas."

the
and

him

slayes

nsed,
J.W.R.

the

time

drawn

near

drums

as

Faithful,

like

words

but

ho

Idrls

fortify him

them;

face

not

short

very

beating

and

therefore,

'Abdu-*1-Jelil

strengthen

prepared

would

selves
them-

exhortations

guards, separated

Commander

the

of

to

them.

Sultan,

were

them

such

their

his

in

direction

Belowj,

(may

heard this intelligence,he

the

of

town

our

in

of

good

to

army

exciting

themselves

home.

own

that

the

prepare

and

governors,

brought

his forces

for

decide

generals,

away

out

his

provisions,

wanting

to

set

for

means

no

after

and

arms,

striving

ordered

by

result

expedition, by providing

another

burden,

of

beasts

as

in

as

of Bfiri

town

ransom,.

he

mind,

coimtry,

own

for

preparations

with

them,or

his

to

man

of

greatness

the

without

captives

free

in

munificence

his

world

this

in

honour

him

grant

showed
of the

generosity

their

God

(may

whole

^wperse,
each
'enew

'All

the

Idris

Faithful,

the

of

Commander

Sultan,

the

when

I),

they,

their

non-

"enslay-

76

HISTORY

north,

and

wjiere

they

then

went

him,

in

well

they

his

attack.

Sultan,

knew
Thus

Idris

towards

evening

the

of

town

halted

in

his

whence

he

Sekurta

Intelligence
'Abdu-'l-Jelil
towards
also
a

road
his

had

forces, towards

named

and

of

again

with

also

and

about

his

panied by

the

according

to

He

travelled

prayer

mounted

in the

march

mouth

and

where

millet

they

all

to

the

what

we

have

with

all

again
until

of water,
the

is sown,

suspend

his

and

name

watered

they spread
the

towi

people

of

of

the

Kighama
of

some

and

whence
the

well
horses
about

their

hasten

pic

was

he

stai

after

pn

then
and
chief

the

the

ace

Yen
offic
ever

possible

every

dug

alx

mid-day

not

was

the

to

whence

army,

follow

reaching

from

and

great

their

g
Su

our

aside, he

there

forces, making

from

Su

and

not

which

sunset,

the

the

while

turned

Sultan

until

on

after

Jeteku

exertion

in

from

themselves

nose-bags

Ben,

the

our

would

performed

of his

reached

they

abundance

and

diligence

"

(El-Ma'u-'l-Alunar)
he

every

Our
men

then

that

Ekrima,

desire

having

heard

with

of

town

horses,

afternoon.

principal

two

aUghted,

expedition,
order

of

that

his
after

followers

effect

the

well

in

day

Selu, but

made
at

watered

he

That

ha

night's

and

encamped

set

and

of

Vezir,

of
wit!

and

town

his

spot,

the

in

and

he

forenoon,

of

town

this

He
halted

noon

where

water,

north,

Ekrima.

of

town

march,

the

his

marches.

through

taken

and

Vezir

after

Red-Water"

"

when

quickly,

the

and

the

reaching

formerly

the

joined

the

and

in GhamberQ

reached

from

named

After

of

to

in

of the

th

impetuosil

children

started

received
back

camping

town

pace.

he

turned

east,

reached

swift

then

was

ags

from

the

marching

these

anything

days;

his

night-prayer.

of

Jet"

this, therefore,

forces

performing

had

the

the

time

in

had

and

him

and

remaui

he

Ghaya,

to

with

exertions

to

middle

he

on

the

about

attitude

Upon

the

until

passed

the

thence

towards

march

bless

Wednesday,

from

Mila;

marched

junction

great

the

on

town

tinned

Vezir.

the

God

Hariin,

Kent

separated

several

of

son

of

finnness,

him

to

Idrfs,

Jet

of

town

undertake

for

with

the

to

towards

away

towns

to

rested

good

seem

towards

marcliing

at

not

two

his

bravery,

acquainted

it did

enemy,

Vezir

that

Pilgrim (may

terity I),became

The

distance

matters

the

and

unable

were

his

party, turned

the

to

EXPEDITIONS

Eera

time.

small

the

of

of

near

people

spite

for

short

his

town

Buttih,

at

Bulala

the

the

to

rested

staying

but

and

'Abdu-l-Jelll,

Sultan

their

DURING

EVENTS

OF

well

with

hi
v

they irrigate the

la

being

with
the

horses,

Rebuka.

great

ease

neighbourhoa
remaining

in

78

OP

HISTORY

the

water

returned

tiie Sultan

with

then

did

not

only

suffering,

of

thirst

the

would

he

otherwise

the

which

followed

have

with

Idils,

until

enemy

from

also

followers

their

theVesflr

champion,

purauing

oflbsers

aod

oommanderB

well, bringing

brave

from

account

the

the

the

return

on

of

to

general,

tlieni; only the

Ilarun,

bnlk

The

horses,

EXPKDITIONB

DURING

EVENTS

his

them

and

noon,

horses
the

to

of

son

were

remotest

places.
The
of

well,

the

that

the

were

their

After

likewise

did
of

not

by

the

of

one

habitations
find

room

there.

night
this

whole
At

of

the

arriving

until

of
a

that

at

we

the

him

should
and

devotions

at

his

the

Bari,

pace,

place also,

and

and

to

which

out

of

habitation

of

Upon

and

to

should

set

in the

napping

liis

southerly

night

as

in

command

performing
in

so

near

time

to
at

there

road,
in

the

people

be

the

was

heard
and

for

unripe
with

afternoon

direction, and

town

who

ready

and

Eeboh;

the

abundance

an

to

the

journeyed
Sultan,

noon

the

known

the

procure

of munitions,

the

They

the

on

and

again

commanded

This

place

halting

which

people

the

and
out

Snltan

our

beat.

nights

the

pass

be

two

set

Faithful,

again

about

towards

day,
we

to

not

author

the

to

drum

him

Berth.

after

to

with

gave

of

could

Safiyya,

here

was

occupied

who

in the

occasion

passed

yellow.

arrived

halted

with

autumn

turn

of

session
pos-

numb^

country

son

Thus

not

was

those

open

big

by

there

Sultan

sufficiency
the

that

the
the

(may

similar

rejoicing exceedingly.

themselves

Sultan,
set

as

deserted

and

third

of
the

when

begin

pleasure;

after

prepare

with

exix)dition

new

the

on

the

Pilgrim

sufficient

remained

They

of

to

necessaries,

day

town

Commander

water,

so

which

army,

this

on

travelled

forenoon;

reached

with

dates

place

our

Ahmed,

army

Rubuka.

of

of the

Pilgrim,
were

and

sities
neces-

with

take

not

was

into

causing

by

so

therefore,

camp

officers;

Bulala

of

merry

tliird

departure

name

middle

The

thercfore,

mounted,
by

Firu.

of

his

there

Priest

quailci's

the

on

their

'Abdu-'l-Jelll.

commanders

by

out

his

up

wells,

dug,

the

the

to

go

of the

go

days, making

noon

signal

to

High

named

Vezir

two

The

took

book,

the

obliged

were

and

whole

the

Idils

habitation

Still, as

contain

to

Sultan,
to

deserted

people.

our

the

at

habitations

late

They

fully supplied

!), turned

captains

quarters

order, and

in

water.

the

horses,

own

other

dig

to

month

cattle.

alighted

of the

one

and

his

our

set

themselves

were

prosperity

and

enemy,

be

of

point

in

horses

liim

troops

the

round

great

veiy

his

people might

for

watering

grant

commanded

the

provided

also

the

of

wells, and

several

people becoming

our

Sultan

our

affau^

be

God

of

crowd

he

tened
has-

left that
of

Kikeri.

AGAINST

Passingonwards
in the

with

his

and

evening;

being

nun,

THE

forces

in the

first that

the

TRIBES

towards

DcbQbuh,

of

couree

falls before

79

BULALA.

OF

this

the

arrived

he

fell

there

day

termination

of

there
violent

the

summer

season.

In the
and
onr

halted

at

people

here

foimd

to the

town

of

near

the

the

Faithful,the

and protect

and
devotions,

there in the

latter

were

peoplefrom

of

the

their

completetriumph

so

lose

to

with

his
to

to

as

the

prepare

of

opportunity

and

'Abdu-'l-

Jclil

the

of

date

shook

Sultun

in

Kanim

stores,
all

before

season

in
them

warlike

of

his

goods,

commanded

kind

land

and

they

the

of

able
desir-

their

and

then

every
the

to

return

He

safe.

army

manner,

return

were

those

black, rejoiced

effects

the

who
with

congratulations,

for

other,

themselves

*^d necessaries,
not

each

and

offered

arriving

people

and

Sultan

aid

God

afternoon

Gharu,

men

their

of

(may
and

the

of
drew

they

Ghamberu,

son

seizing

They

'Ali

of

red

the

minds

noon

wished-for

away

of Ikrima,

embraced

'Ibo to
apply

in

driving

town

his

And

besides,

Sultan

our

of

towards

Fekuma-'Ali,

others

The

Commander

the

son

afternoon.

Debubuh

that

seeing

performing
troops

from

noon.

Rewaya

Pilgrim,

his

the

as

provisions.

^^ds, they

wid

of

and

condition, after

even

with

part

him,

the approach

at

the

after

city, such

with

From

Sidtan, Idrls
started

about

satisfaction,

Ghamberu.

started

Pilgrim,

Rewaya

great

travelled

in the
great
who

of

town

him!),

the

Sultan,

the

morning

haste,

arriving

there.
Our

Sultan

resolved

this amazing

qnestion

bringthe

their

abundance

of

that

to

army

collected

north

and

the

of

town

east, such

as

these
So
he

when

departed

any

the

the

from

and

very
of

men

joined

Ghfttfih, excepting

remained
the

in

Kanim

south, and

men

people

Kanim

to

carry

is

as

would

a
an

on

so

season,

cattle, by

to

have
of

reason

Therefore

their
had

thence,

after

and

east

themselves

joined
the

big

of

to

who

those

of

space

he

the
ferred
pre-

him
diiim

in the
had

of the

of

guards

towards
in

arrival
town

been

the

west,

body

living
our

and

time;

the

the

their

ready

dwelt

others

awaiting

towns

thus

the

made

guards

short

and

GhufQtA,

of
in

of

this, he

vegetables.

commanders,

together

of the

his

benefits

other.

governors,

preparations against

therefore

and

and

course

the

land

the

Besides

men

and

water

knew

particular

them.
his

of

that

surprising
he

wished

at

upon

and

grass

season

the

He

country

in subsisting

people

the

by

injury

greater

facilities

Then

dates

that

reason

importance.

great
into

expedition

great

their

of

by

measure,

derived from

this

adopting

upon

that

the
tion;
direc-

there.
of

Ghatfih,

beaten,

and

80

HISTORY

took

road

the

River

Bclowj,

In

this

and

place,

for

carrying

the

commander

with

the

place

the

Sultan

Dunma,

Sultan,

Our
had

risen, and

for

their

sovereign's

Eessa-Eemisnu

noon

After

nap.

started

again
of

town

Leba

celebrated

there, and

three

people

there

encamped

in

their
to

matter

female
victuals

the

to

meal
be

slaves;
slave
became

hill

done

such

whereas,

great
*

of

and

female

very

Yeflsemba,

there
For

scarce.

p.

81.

nigh

the

east
two

o:
an(

perfonnec

tlie

fron

well;

the

design
when*

their

slaves,

reason,

anc

difficult
ii

custom

by

not
not

o;

thej

food

very

prevalent

this

the

thei

was

mounted

in

was

is

inhabi

in

and

eat

the

us.

its

sunset,

to

It

since

journey
of

one

luxury
Variant

people

and
this

in

east,
imtU

horses.

women

accomimnying
a

the

place,

by

the

tb

at

forenoon,

then
of

h"

This

passed

beasts,

direction

travclUng
for

their

to

on

in

the

in

arrived

of the

They

after

prayers,

Ghami-Kiyfila

their

ih

the

towards

army

middle

the

towards

country

open

of

for

heard,

Sultan

causini

reached

sunset.

have

Our
his

executing

they

and

before

sni

humai

no

afternoon

we

devotions.

high

th

knowi

in

there

army,

little

town

Isscmbu^

nose-bags

cooking
male

of

his

about

forward

town

until

halting

httle, watered

moved

eat

there

th

the

men

backward

and

rain.

the

people,

his

while

conducted

afternoon

ascended

they

without

reached

he

rested

reaching

and

morning

halted

the

hang

the

and

and

thence

lands

lie

noon

horses

arable

and

after

reviler

what

to

too!

obtained

of the

noon

according

Idrls

never

with

pace

th

Ohami

Ahmed,

of

for

noontime,
the

of

battle

the

cared

were

evening,

and

until

days.

their

towards

in

journeying

rapid

town,

till the

tants

about

perfonning

at

of

they proceeded

And

effect.

behin

of

who

men

who

appointe

weaker

marched

Pilgrim,

revilings

the

not

pre

left

town

Sultan

princes

strength,

commands,

take

to

of

town

for

and

feared

the

with

he

formerly

arm

enemies.

the

Idris

he

that

'Ali, son

the

prepare

And

the

questio

of

to

the

to

the

his

over

Sultan,

journeyed

and

his word

the

the

until

Selma,

High

courage

creature,
their

Most

God

of

succour

of

son

them

and

where

place

lead

the

of Rfin

the

on

war

the

tl

Ohufflta,

at

of

party

march

towards

or

neighbourhood

take

the

to

Idrfs,

of

son

the

baggage,

him

Sultan

the

between

arrived

of

execution.

over

celebrated

same

he

ordered

into

the

commanding

side

council

he

measure

baggage-camels,

the

t^

and

Iliruma-YSgha

shieldsmcn,

Kiyala,

held

horsemen

Eanim
this

by

lastly,in

Sultan
the

towards

pnxx^cd

visions

the

and

EXPEDITI0N8

until

continuing

of

best

DURING

marching

Sckrat,

at

the

causing

and

thus

then

latter

EVENTS

Kanim,

to

Thild,

at

of

OF

mei

singb
cookec

AGAINST

We
OUT

and

perfomied
npid
the

the

of

vidnity

that diiection.

doing

ordered the
(d the

The

Ye^r

Idrls,

daughter

WeU,

of

son

Kehhma

Bih:

that our

spot

and

emigrated

the gromid.

on

saved

d"nghter
of
^

when

than

the

than

^nt

the book

the

on

collected

the

captive

'^oman, daughter

^either did
^^ K"nim
"^o

and

from

^^k

for

and

water,

^^tiguedby the
^ing thoroughly
there
J^lxere

is

^^t.

the

^ler

^'^n,

Here
which
and
VOL.

the

an

him
of

excess

weary.
abundance
Sultan
Sultan

alighted
XIX.

from

Sultan

with

and

the

could

two

party

Keluhma-

native

from

place;
their

lay

found

so

hands

scattered

about

of Bih, he, too, fled and

house, turning

his

is

escape
reason

ran

wife,"

upon

air;

and

leaving

away,

life is

one's

saving

the

profitable to

more

he

wife,
back

the

into

rising

north

and

to

the

booty.

On

strin-

more

is remarked

as

Dija, in

'Abdu-'l-

of

exploring
until

the

the

turned

away

whole

of the

at

of

hill
the

on

the
after

the

watered
the

date

of
the

of

Bih.

the

land

reached
west

to

becoming

horses

and

men

of Dcllih,

town

yielding large

trees

followers

all his

midst

then

of

nearly

army,

arrived

was

as

Jelil, son

towards

They

day

manner

had

both

date

that

interior

sim

in search

Jelil, aon

like

movements,

of

south

of Siruma-'Abdu-'l-

their

ascended

in the

in

his followers

and

without

wife

and

cease

the

attack

to

each

his

of

son

taking prisoners

Then

meridian.

Pilgrim,

Yerima

people

our

he
son

sent

leavuig

immense

daughter

the
of

the

to

an

woman,

of

being

in

of Africa.

dispersed

now

^e Sultan, wife

of

in

of 'Abdu-

to, and

his

and

for this

is

when

troops

thus

from

army

of

his

with

son

own

necessity

affairs

prisoners, and

^en

"the

our

them,

ordered.

they

his

man's

"a

inconvenience

Our troops

of

of his wife;"

Again,

the

what

in

dust

the
that

saying

escape

^r behind.

empty,

him

of

been

warriors,

our

behind

perceived

he verified the
^

dreading

had

'Abdu-'lJelil,

to

as

Yerlma,

he

house

foray

quarters

alluded

distance

the

were

departed

excepting

And

himself,

had

to

his

found

people

nothing whatever,

on

however,

at

Pilgrim, prohibited
to

at

horse

they

had

Ferkma-Muhammed,

rest

quarters

which

to

of Bih,

the town,

The

Bih.

we

far, distinct

make

to

near

dash

the

into

which

VessSm,

the

got

journeyed

travelled

Idris

and

ordered

different

two

the

Dumna, son

of

when

wished

people

make

to

also

son

directionsto the

*n

he

had

we

of HiUran,

son

Again,

of

approached

we

of F"tima,

Dunma,

wrived at

until

we

and

town

however,

Sultan,

so

the

our

which

mounted

Before
which

upon

after

night.

we

reached

YessembQ.

appeared;

them from

whole

prayer

had

time:

81

BULALA.

OP

short

the

morning
we

TRIBES

but

travelled

until

rate

traces

there

remained

saddles

THE

and

their

good

horses,

western

side

of

groves.

Our

people
Q[

the

82

themselves

dispersed
themselves
of

from

damage

Our

of

third

orders

the
the

was

that

the

received

thus
of

Sultan

the

wliich

confirmed

was

to

take

Sultan

sinners;

and

without

galloping,

might

the

that
had

fallen

resolved

javelins,

and

This

communicated

was

could

he

that

the

by

proof

of HftrQn,

and

the

guished
distin-

most

and

gnards,
tribe

with

up

marching

qnicklyy

with

certainty

all

up

with

them,

was

advance
of

the

the

tlie

tribe

Tub

of

confidence,

not

formed
in-

Tub,
bad
thdr

officers.

the

with

bnt
that

and

shields

passage

of

he

against

their

of

those

learn

seizing

person

of

come

them,

whole

array,

upon

correct;
son

on

other

our

above-named

to

in

sent

dispute

to

be

the

come

had

battle

in

might

gence
intelli-

intelligence

commanders,

haste

after

he

he

them

with

themselves

placed

that

so

officers

the
in

followed

Before

happen.

all

where

together

The

others

against

made

decide

and

us

view

left under

was

gathered

Vezir, Idrts,

governors,

march

to

therefore,

These,

Tub.

and

lead

the

his

among

personages

the

circumstances,

to

Sa'Id, with

of

morning

in

to

wilderness.

the

thete

since

the

on

which

was

proved

commanded

and

between

the

and

Ei'jenuma-'Abdu-'llah,Son

Tub

themselves

inhabits

tribe

of

and

ripest

direction

these

amoant

latter.

Providence

to

Under

tribe

inteqK^^sed

This

comixinwms.

westerly

leaving

received

all the

unripe,

place,

part of the army

place.

had

this

that

take

and

road,

our

in

large

in these

eater

took

should

junction

the

as

and

Yeruma-Yflgha,

of

did

they

well

shelter

they might

place, cutting

the

nights

with

effecting a junction

and

as

for

two

mounted

they

sun

fruit,

nutriment

perfect

shjwle, that

of this

promising

iKJoplcpassed

of the

of

the

inhabitants

most

and

of

heat

EXPEDITIONS

DURING

in search

the

the

to

juiciest and
is much

EVENTS

OF

HISTORY

liar, nor

vagabond.
Sultan,

The

assistance

mighty

his

manner,

draAvn

then

governors
their

piu^ued
captives
saved
of

Sultan

against

sore

them

wounded

by
of

with

the
the
the

into

and

his

horse

imitated

by

all his

the

Tub,

and

and

whole

of

they

the

of

turned

they
our

horse,
of

destiny.
deserts, and

weltering

one

fight

in Ids

The

with

them

of

the

commanders

blood, he

enemy
the

and
;
backs
killed

ordered

of

to

be

Tnb
and

battle

became

eye

confusion,
and

such
up

them

of

the

men

followed

in

under

but

escaped

one

tribe

in utter
the

manders
com-

speed

the

Sultan
every

full

with

the

their

and

governors
at

impetnons

an

up

pause

who

in

on

with

him

succour

galloped

came

slightest

None

women.

they

Every

without

distant

spurred

array.
into

by his decree

(may

until

dashed

God

Pilgrim

him,

Sultan

battle

in

up

being

were

their

of

advance

the

!), then

example

who

of

Idris

the

that

made
as

Ood

pursuit
he

dispatdied

saw

by

AGAINST

kOling,
BO

that

he

thenoe.

mbtilelythan

the

destroyed
by

Death

them

of

than

hurricane,

as

with

indigestion

the

day

God

has

in

83

BULALA.

that

one

dealt

heaviness

for

OF

Not

die.

might

escaped from

tmfortunate

TRIBES

THE

wc

saw

them

on

which

the

narrated

our

that

that

and

with

more

was

more

day

of 'ad

tribe

in his

eyes

day

was

written

plainly

Scripture.
When

the

Sultan

oor

turned

*bimdanoe
The

"nny.
without
ttd

dnught of
the

Sultan,

IdHs

the

the

of

and

and

others

not

places
second

fortunate,

so

and

him

strengthen

and

plan

wonderful

watered

had

were

his

to

shady

to

was

drink

were

even

God

(may

there

give

horses

the

people

sagacity

his

which

in

dispersed

our

Pilgrim

by

well

horses

troops

first, but

the

!), invented

his

utterly extinguished,

were

dug

found,

was

Some

after

of

water

which

water

him
fortify

well

while.

to

as

or

after

stint;

in quest

so

sought-f

reposed

^U8

aside

of water,

plirsuing

were

we

enemy

an

astonishingscheme.
He

then

Kyila

make

to

feftwith
^Qsed

his

was

lieutenant

should

we

the

by
them

to

from

the

so

the

leading
He

and

of

use

as

preceded

our

this

man

been
covered
undis-

had

he

without

and

mistake

one

road

the

remained

until

army

they

it not

had

for

have

would

Ghami

in

of

preservation

The

lead

thereto.

when

guide

he

exterminated,

alive

left

him

to

army,

had

we

sagacious ideas;

to

without

town

direct

spared

Sultan's

people.

our

had
make

Tub

forwards.

the

road

of

to

as

move

oneof

was

for him,

troops

which

tribe

and

conducting

as

had

he

before

of the

Ghami,

of

that

army

Hiruma

in advance

town

of the

tribe,

march

to

Ghami-

of

town

his

of

part

representative

the

to

man
our

destroyedhis
afive

road

in the

whom

when

and

the

towards

that

with

junction

robust

man

thence

from

intelligent guide

an

people

Be

marched

brought
deviation

any

road.
"

We

then

of them

that

we

our

Sultan,

and
when

with

the

lieutenant

asflemfaled

table

his
to

in

land, each

halt

join

us,

Hiruma-

which

the

town

Ueutenant.

camp.

The

waited

We

of

Idris

the

at

well,

idea

the

portion
son

expectation

until

whom

and

the

Hiruma-Blr,

people

the

last

weak

tliat

brought

was

junction,
Sultan,

in

Ghami,

An"]0}l
the

the

very

horse, and
in

down,

until

information

authentic

off his

left with

had

we

Yagha.

at

kneel

there

encamp

from

east

getting
to

the

unto

the

man

camel

and

camels

our

towards

baggage

rejoiced
one

and

ascended

we

approaching

were

company
the

should

morning,

troops

going

were

army

of the

on

horses

our

which,

causing

one

every

Uie

after

dismounted

and

of

watered

our

the

we

had

left in

who

were

with

being

Pilgrim,

son

again
of

'Ah,

84

his

the

of

town

quarters
the

fortified

him

to

come

halt

to

he

should

so

they

table

the

on

halted

to

the

take

up

there, and

then

and

to

land

them

permit

lieatenaut

the

to

messenger

intervened

Gharni

of

town

them

until

Ghanii,

to

or

for

orders

party, with

of

dispatched

immediately

however,

EXPEDITIONS

DUMNG

EVENTS

OF

HISTORY

west

their
but

nothing

between

and

them

our

party.
When

lieutenant

his

quitted
that

day

Sultan, Commander

our

he

set

proclamation
each

that
this

he

there
and

arrival

halt

junction

with

days
and

those

which

should

not

accompanied
he

accord

with

the

his

on

neither

effect

to

fixed

Ohami,

to

himself,

had

Upon

in

event.

return
nor

with

his

comj^ete

that

so

and

more

lieutenant

the

station, and

own

had

who

ordered

him.

Sultan

expedition,

with

days,

seven

made

the

eight

his

proclamation^

Such

coincidences

uncommon.

The

been

fixed

the

Pilgrim,

children
Most

of 'All

ix)sterity for

and

the

is

his

with

Sult^in

forces, followed

his

who,

with

order

Jthey proceeded
fruit

certain

forward

his

with

could

passed
In

the

part

no

that

in

behind,

that
trees.

time
So

which
the
the

lieutenant

that

his

to

reached

hollow.

so

in

east

eight days

of

marked

alsa

In

of

time,

him
Thus

camp.
the

and

came

with

was

and

this

reaching

then

in the

Qcd

lieutenant,

napping

out,

for

Sultan.

that

original company
first

the

lieutenant

person

his

requests!),

design

about

IdzfS

mardi

to

the

the

The

each

age

Granter

of

first

at

bless

and

to

age

his

rear

had

night

was

region.
the

morning

they proceeded
Yidh,

party,

the

completed

were

in

himself

re-attach

they

from

recited

Faithful,

lead, preceding

the

These

groves.

the

the

the

in

towards

dismounted

Sultan

the

the

took

party

which

and

ordering

above

honour,

him

ever,

of prayer

Gharni,

the

of

grant

and

ever

Hearer

from

Commander

Otod

(may

in

completed

were

Sultan,

the

Ohami

at

us

eight days

by

son

marched

The

the

upon

High

he

found

morning

next

dispositicm, and

of

his

he

the

the

on

he

the

on

returned
of

but

that

reason

completed

be

arrival

lieutenant,

of

his word

that

are

tliis

him

accompany

Pilgrim,

forces

reaching IssembQ,

afterwards

the

between

the

short

should

and

the

his

eight days' provisions

Issembu,

of

for

was

to

take

elapse

not

It

party

for

to

were

of

portion

of

intention

who

should

started

the

less.

those

to

weaker

the

in the

out

man

did

and

Faithful, Idils

the

of

the

but

thus
is
fruit

Sultan
whole

until
town

they
in

(dates)

people

with

marched
in

w^h

ivas

halted

without

body
at

there

place

are

hanging

down

and

every

dispersed,

his whole

even
man

subdivision

any
known

many

leaving

army,

by

fruit
with

the

the

trees.
roots

occupied

name

At

of the
himself

86

OP

HISTORY

when

noon,

their

who

people

our

others

and

of

tribe
before

arriving

took

from

them

met

with

roads

beat

the

Pilgrim

the

Sultan,

the

land

fled

to

'1-Jelil

fled from

his

people,

son

of

One

one,

until

the

land

the

of

the

camels,

'Abdu-'l-Jclll,

return

of 'All, to

of

he

the

Bumu

and

nor

fled

of

God

grant

(may

the

to

the

troops

'Abdu-1-

Idrts

Yidh

of

After

desert.

his

in

on

this

no

appearance

Idns

honour

the

ocoapied

were

outskirt

Faithful,

liim

our

towarda

Sultan,

else, made

one

any

Commander

an

mitil

done.

the

to

came

and. other

Sultan

the

and

of

'Abdu-l-Jehl,

again

the

had

When

of Yidh,

him

DaghalwA

of

he

as

'Abdn*

with

Itnftweh

from

our

as

Sultan

for

K"nim

officers

this.

was

dates,

few

of

back

Kanim,

town

into

came

soon

as

were

about

land

the

of

stratagems
at

deserts

turned

of

thns^ when

'Abda-*1-Jcld

the

As

completely.

the

whole

he"u*d,

all who

with

Aghu,

approach
Pilgrim,

Snltaa

the

Faithful,

march,

his

on

distant

to

BtiniQ.

Idrfs, the

of

Sultan

have

we

Ism^bQ

dispersed

the

arrived

neither

the

this

Pilgrim,

world

and

next!).

To
arrived

however,

return,
at

the

roimd

night there,

until

he

reached

neighbourhood

to

of

town

directions

different

the

he

from

seissed

sudden,

was

they

morning

to

And

the

and

deserts.
that

of

town

the

matter

one

of

town

clearly

them.

Sultan

our

rain, the

of

season

fagitives

different

return

reason

of

the

fore,
started, there-

distance.

great

Commander

accounts

the

by

upon

of the

limits

Ids

of

Pilgrim,

but

in the

also, the

retired

to

Pilgrim,

some

to

him!), solely by

retired

the

did

So

the

determined

was

of

the

in

We

intending

direction,

succour

the

Idris

Bumu.

in

departure.

and

nor

Sultan,

son

of

Bih, he, too, fled

places,

in tbe

signal

to

reached

Jelil

the

and

fugittves,

for

and

place,

soatb

followed

destined

has

gave

utmost

Sultan

God

the

them

the

who

this

Kanim

According

those

in

IdHs

the

whereas

night

having

of

booty;

the

God

(may

last overtook

passed

of route

'Abdu-'l-Jelll

These

westerly

change

nortli.

by

fincUng

the

of

traces

they perceived

as

triflingspoil as

but

of drum

taking
This

much

the

to

camels

on

were

up

soon

as

going

some

who

others, followed

the

Sultan

The

opinion,

Upon

them.

towards

its

by

informed

being

after

night,

those

Daghalwa,

at

towards

trending

in

whereas

east,
with

Kiyftm,

the

coming

divided

were

the

to

in

deserted

it

found

and

town,

fled

were

we

EXPEDITIONS

DURING

the

all

had

that

scouts

this,

reached

they

inhabitants,

EVENTS

and
the

of

original history.

our

Daghalwil,
the
set
town

Tetena.

his

in quest

town
out

and

at

of
And

early
GhalA,
our

of

the

people

separated

next

region
found

an

in

he

passed

day.

So

captives,
the

Sultan

our

captains

dawn
or

When

of

Ghalfi,
abundanoo

it
or

AGAINST

of

pTOTisions in

the

stanoes of
Our

IJ

people

Sultan

regular time,

allhia forces.

againsthim,
be the

may
a

until

he

of the

in the town

of

them,ordering
proviaions.

the

presented

them

to

They

last them

the

obeyed

three

to

themselves

prepare

the

his

order

morning
to

wliich

is

three

Sultan

the

to

it

towards

such

procured

unless

harangued

by procuring

then

with

appeared

march

troops, and

and

days, returning

and

at

contend

to

us,

prepared

army

napping

endure,

to

when

himself

and

own

(or Ruwur)

fell upon

Now,

suffering.

Ruruh,

Sultan

which

joxuney

and

hardship

any

circum-

our

inhabitants

the

among

there

towards

of Rur

town

the

abundance.

to

joiuneying

the

one

no

distress

find

to

easy

short,

sleeping by night

reached

was

and

that

stages,

was

neither

varietyof pain

would

easy

fatigue

Bunin,the

after

by

There

from

changed

also

was

Li

required.

were

were

continued

country of BomQ,
the

they

it

distress

millet, of milk"

of

plenty

bread;

their

and

Tctcna,

had

they

their

with

eat

to

when

our

for

ceased;

and of oondiments

of

87

BULALA.

OF

neighbourhood

from fihort allowance

wild pot-herbs

TBIBES

THE

days'

food

as

with

all

dispatch.
After this
"

he

set

in the direction

of

DMHuing of

second

the

much
of

with

great joy for

few

honour!),
he turned
Kcutenant,
and
we
'^heu both
^

the

^
IB

the

Idris

in the

daases,

one

day

of

town

his

of

did

two

not
to

or

from

taking

the
he

Ghayawa,

departure

or

turn

each

posed
pro-

him

left his

and

sunset,

those

who

other, bade

and
imtil

one

they

out

in
of

turned
the

to

this

Ben;

road

army
their

was

own

in

Our

but

to

to

the

on

the

Com-

return,

our

the

into

of dnmi

halted

aside
town

road

set

nights.

Dilara, the
the

beat

three

avoided

Dilara, and

of these

had

about

given by

was

day,

to

they spent

of Ghatkih,

direction

Upon

from

thus

his f avoiu*.

grant

he

expedition,

filled

contract

Lord

them

mounted

one

every

Pilgrim,

town

the

reached

towns.
two

this, permission

of Dilara, where

eitherto the

the

the

they
there

but

place,

in

which

in

reaching

him,
of

his

(may

camp

of

ceived
per-

hands.

shook

when

camp,

last

they congratulated

and

and

n^arch,continuing

"W^r,

with

marched

Consequentlyupon

town

the

towards

back

the

day,

that

them

uix)n

Pilgrim

the

Idris

in camp,

^uiotber welcome,

up

tliird

people

them;

in

night

bestowed

parties rejoiced, those

remained

break

passed

had

the

being

the

of

the

which

sheep,

all

north,
On

night.

and
for

the

little,our

oxen

enough

was

God

what

Sultan,

in

towards

and

day

advancing

consisting

They

them

with

Siruh,

after

there

morning,
the

of

town

camels.

only

marched

day,

which

were

by

the

property,

aeized,
and

The next

and

out

when

path
those

he

which
two

divided

into

homes

and

88

HISTORY

OP

their

Sultan,

quitting
they

halted

with

From

this

sea.

and

had

to

with

every

their

time

And

when
had

people

Kanim,

fn the

month

when

the

Priest

Ahmed,

in person

accessions
forwards

then

Rura,

road

to

the

did
of

town

he
the

of

Belowj,

to

of

town

Sikem,

at

then

Sekerta,

then

From

thence

of

from

Sikem

cease

advancing

then

until
and

Gbamra,

and

Rirtkmih,

to

then

to

the

reoeived
which
of

countiy

the

of

the

town

took

we

the

afterwards

Wagham;

to

then

Wessftm,

the

known

town

great

by

town

to

then

reached

we

Itn"wa,

after

Ghumfimi

of

army

march

aocompanied

arrived

that

the

army

and

leaving

High

The

the

summer,

Keswadfi.

the

Jim.

sent
town

Sultan,

the

honour

country
of

The

town

the

also

joining

joined

towards

direction

commanders,

of

MawO,

When
him

we

easterly

commenceipent

the

town

Here

So

they

baggage.
the

Sunday

places.

at

the

Zentem.

some

book,

his

it arrived

until

an

thence

to

proceeded

neither

the
and

from

without

{query Gh"tika).

in

about

this

of

agamst

on

of

him,

of

month

strength, increasing exceedingly,

of

governors

of

as

'Atika

author

the

marched,

distant

more

Deybeh

continued

to

towards

the

and

of

town

in.

set

expedition

had

employ

past,

GhamberQ

Sultan

at

had

was

to

provimonB,

people

winter

in the

and

home,

and

termination

of

respect

endeavour

our

winter

town

the

Safiyya,
of

the

halting

others

town

and

purposed

flocked

and

of

was

thenco

Ghukatih

we

the

just

that

to

every

did

way

the

the

and

and

of

his

his

shields, horses

away,

of

on

from

heard

son

at

it marched

out

homes,

anny

Kanim

portion

Zentem,

at

great

greater

feast

using

this

waned

set

people

army

In

Shewwal,

of

and

autumn

the

departed

one

with

received

were

about

set

spears

starting

their

quitted

the

the

Sultan

every

necessary.

Sultan

land

the

bimien,

celebrated

the

and

of

the

fasting,
of

to.

into

expedition

fail.

without

So

the

oration, inciting

another

for

things

rated
sepa-

Idrts

Sultan,

eloquent

most

the

of

guards

and

the

after

shore

the

by

commanders,

of the

supineness

until

Ghamberu

until

him

aocompanied

class

homes,

and

or

other

of

all needful

deficiency

beasts

town

them

to

readily responded

procure

other

their

to

again

delay

the

governors,

recommendations

without

of

the

dehvered

without

These

the

in

place

prepare

Kanim,

and

him

EXPEDITIONS

DURING

while

dispersed

Pilgrim,
them

EVENTS

in this

Idrls

world

the
and

Ferekma-Muhammed,

Belaghih,

of
and

the

everything

could

in
son

as

occupation
ho

Pilgrim,

of

spy
the

ascertain.

the

son

next

of
to

the

of 'All

!), encamped

at

of

daughter

investigate

inhabitants,
Afterwards,

God

(may

the

and

Ghamift,

Ffttima,

state
to

when

grant

inform
the

of

to

the
him

Sultan

AGAINST

leftGhamrft

THE

arrived

and

night there,

one

from

his

informed

ascertain of the
After

arrival

his

days, or

three

herdd

caoflinga

the

witii water
and
and

whole

the midday
until they

and

Monday.

inardied

heard shrieks

in

when

had

"pickly
upon

the

treating,
in

*^
^

draw

into

to

or

little

therefrom,

according

And

dignitary,
handmaid of Gk)d,"

^^

spies

^demess,
^

handmaid

how

the

from

took
of God,

horses

on

condition;

that
back

turned

becom-

drought,

as

they

what

while
;
in search

country
us,

the

when

the

to

of water

in quest

the
of

or

in

'Abdu-'l-Jclil

the

men

of

Son

"

Jerma-Muhammed,

camels,

of

in charge

degrees

slow

to

which

of

water

with

of the

Sultan
of

people
and

by

country

the

from

them

were

come

had

horses

known

the

over

had

remaining

one

related

was

wo

we

long-continued

face

Forager,

away

to

the
of

son

of

number

know

we

many.

After this the

the Monday,

Poceed

went

came

and

Grand

the

the

what

to

our

the

Sim

at

by little, and
over

march

expedition

the

their

water

they

morning

enquiry,

they

the

of

portions,

two

on

people pretended.

our

arrival

reason

sunset

and

array

with

our

on

by

dig them,

of the

is that

wells

the

our

least

at

so

pace

before

'Abdu-1-Jclll

occupation,

our

quick

On

upon

of

Tuesday

and

Sultan

the

the

water,

performance
at

'Azku.

of

of

the

little

the

on

town

other portion spread itself

water.

and

connected

divided

was

Aghafi

examine

to

horses

are

the wells to
^*^

of

ascertsuncd

curcumstance

army

the

us

Another

""g very low

town

spies

swift

now

of

to

ing
obtain-

completed,

were

travelled

and

prayers,

themselves

about

set

when

So

effect.

full stock

easterly direction,

the

towards

taken

his

method

customary

preparations

two

ordering

after

small, they

subsequently

army,

the

at

an

honeback

we

his

towards

that

they

had

slept there,

They

again

infonned

their

there

providing

their

for

to

Belagha.

that

to

able

been

remained

the

by

water,

when

afternoon

alighted

thence

proclamation

congregation
with

from

vessels, large and

it ; and

of

district

the

scrutinized
had

he

that

only

proclamation

in all their

Snltan started

the

preparing

the

with
a

returned

and

Sultan

marched

make

to

heard

people

the

themselves

all

of
in the

Sim,

then

passed

had

and

Sim,

examined

Sultan

things

at

he

troopBto provide
of

of

state

of

Ferekma-Muhammcd

having

the

89

BULAL.\.

city

great

Commander

after

excursion

country, and

the

at

the

OF

TRIBES

and
his

with

Vezir marched

Mgrim, son

Sultan
he

'All

ordered

followers

therefore
of

determined

(may

in
at

God

to

Idns,

the

Vezir

the

direction

early
succour

and

mom,

him

the

from

march

of

son

the

the

I),towards

of Sim

town

of

IlfirOn,

The

enemy.

Sultan,

to

Idns

evening,

the
about

90

HISTORY

tlie time
the

of

When

the

the

about
had

we

cried
with

it would

put

arose,

on

their

all this

and

from
caused
the

assigned

morning,

Sultan

prevent

sent

on

them

the

part
and

movements,
had

similarity
in

differed
To

Sultan,

(may

and

Tuesday,

he

precaution

ordered

at

observe

foresight

with

the
side

very
the
which

the
slow
same

God

night.

And

dust

was
so

us,

first
and

of

glorious
and

they

the

to

examine

to

pads

of

So

there

theirs, but

our

Ye"x

the

as

us,

spies

into

was

perhaps

original liistory.

our

honour

place

with

to

and

rule;

"

he
^the

endowed

Pilgrim,

I), moved

the

horsemen
pace,

the

perceived

instance.
on

the

seeing

were

news

quarters
when

march,

to

after

Then

with

the

forth

army

proceed

to

had

fortii

a
we

place.

him

took

They

towards

in

Faithful, Idris- the

grant

went

the

alighted

burden,

him

to

our

designed

which

in

enemies,

to

High

armour

eye.

they

as

that

'Abdu-'l-Jelil

in

the

an

ceived
per-

they

so

with

of

But

shoulders,

then:

over

brought

galled.

prosecution
of

Most

Gharkewa,

men

the

to

Commander

God

of

beasts

Sultan

on

Sultan

furnished

the

whole

re8i)ect in another

that

return

for

the

returned

action

of

raised

the

battle

our

troopB

shout.

returning

one

protection

direction

near

great

for

perceived

every

being

the

of

they

in their

gone

from

rising

quarters.

ordered
their

dust

dust, and

Harun,

there

and

loading

that

their

reposing

favour

the

commenced

to

of

son

be

twinkling

the

they

arrived, and

him,

his

in

Lord

Scnsena,

back

also

the

of

the

swords

were

time,

Idrls,

then

to

hung
which

while

prepare

their

dust

dust,
must

when

approadied

of
were

with

to

Ghanjeyh

who

this

on

but

hour

accompanied

better

direction

Vezir

Vezir

The

much

doud

this

that

who

people

the

those

the

of

went

troops

and

of

Sultan

and

them,

to

marched

town

the

to

descried

shouted

in the

the

by

at

the

towards

Sultan

the

devotions,

they, too,

shortest

interior

the

halted

opposite

the

at

come

imagined

chargers,

advanced

then

not

people

armour,

in the

when

they perceived

be

their

Monday

army

enemy,

Sultan

Bulfila, and

mounted

did

the

the

the

our

when

out

marched

of

And

noontime

our

of

that

the

Vezlr

tliis increased,

when

with

direction

the

by

the

noon,

were

direction, and

night

same

halted

and

prayer,

quarters

southerly

Aghafi.

at

afternoon

the

that

that

on

performed

the

for

EXPEDITIONS

above-mentioned

Idris

halted

Sultan

Tuesday,

near

in

Vezir

halted

he

in

prayer,

DURING

Aghafi.

the

enemy,
as

afternoon

of

town

EVENTS

OF

his

from

nocturnal
march
also
fruits
him

the

'All

of
our

and

shields-

sagacity

eternal

on

town

with

the

the
his

of

prudence

commanded

in

the

Ghanjeyh

battle
with

of

son

to

army

When

and

wisdom;

AGAINST

'fclie wise

:0r

In

-fcliis

man

he

10

who

had

the

and

when

we

wttli.

the

same

praiseworthy

wherewith

them

Saltan,

of
the

IditB
to the

Pflgrim

the

have

might lay

it out

and

siaple^nce

of

surround

drde

ground

U)our oi edifying vnth

In this town
M

and

nrprise,though
And

there

the

the

utmost

are

many

""t of the

about inside
any mischief

advantages,

and

all animals,

whether

attemptsto

he

open

manner,

comf^ted

when
fifthly,

^^^

able

they

P^and
"""^^e
^^inp of

for

male
afraid

are

this

by

^wdg, subsequently

theywere

coming

spoil

it.

In

people

is

niglit suddenly, though

they

to

in the

the

night

end

of
1

of

prayer.

the

Oharkewi^

night,

enemy

battle

in

and

Some

of

but

others

oiu:

quiet
from

innumedid
to

not

the

it af ter-

people
did

of
are

come

knew

an

reach

abscond
are

and

foot

it, and
would

tribe

the

the

and

uses

constructed

back
commit

taken

to

fine, its

commit

to

on

mind

wish

slaves

straying

within

Bulala

that

Sultan

leave
our

reason

beforehand
our

to

are

come

getting

turn

when
for

first

the

to

out

or

tranquil

female

or

going

can

much

and

with

sleep

may

'^fiwt:sixthly, when
camp,

captives

he

ere

Sultan

be

they

you

by

understanding,

and

before

so

and

our

entering

depredation

do

to

preparations
many

therein, you

for

hia

between

In

fourthly,

an

it elsewhere.

may

from

from

deserting

they

from

which

tethers, and

camp

that

with

others, from

or

thieves

the

in

did

usefukess.

frightens thorn,

therein

is not
your

it

from

penetrate

^^a
:

those

vice, and

or

for

thus

raised

abattis

horses

it prevents

him,

battle

talent, genius and

much

to

suddenly

had

or

mander
com-

dispatch.

us

we

and

rest

nocturnal

as

they slip their

perfidy,

or

would

upon

stockade
and

thirdly,
it prevents
''wkedness

was

judgment

secondly,

came

raised

of this

when

camp

they

forces
should

they

complete

and

accession

captain

was

the

Sultan

his

allotted

one

place

of

our

his

fence, and

abattis

speed

about

that

portion

every

took

fence

his

by

plaoe,
it prevents

it, and

in the construction

had invented

you

in

when

enemies,

our

the

thorns

with

each

began

by

halted

us

people

!), since

that

and

it with

of

Gharka^

of

introduced

commanded

individual

own

of.

he

he

of

one

quarters

permit

honour

slow

very

every

have

as

or

whenever

portions,

his

whole

the

him

our

camp

people,

whatever,

into

ground

should

do until

whole

grant

this

was

kinds

would

our

Grod

(may

ground

camping

"vide

of

customs

sovereignty,

any

he

the

the

circumstances

as

caution,

such

they happen.

at

alighted,

and

of

trees

before

Gharkewa

and

care

91

BULALA.

events

of

there

surround

to

much

as

One

down

cut

to

for

town

arrived

paoe,

immediately

OF

prepares

reached

we

manner

TBIB]^

THE

not

knew
know

92

OF

HISTORY

it until

of
had

approached
The

and

and

Sultan,

our

honour,
and

Prince

our

liim

them

upon

this

and

g^eat

three

withal

from

tribes

land

did

nqt

but

on

the

BumO

of

the

it not

strengthen

the

undertaken

but

is he

who
of

favour

to

grant

him

to

dread

he

son

them
seven

Thus

of

and
and

predecessors
against

Bekera,
this
the

days,
have

we

'Abdu-1-Jelll

and

from

the

Idrls
his

for

he

for
Is

of

Pilgrim,
assist

assistance
said

openly,
Sultan
fires
heard

that

son

until

war

Dunma,
of
from

strife

Grace

in

of

of

son

flie

these

fear.

undertook

to

should

we

have

Kfinim.

of

to

by

'All

God

the

of
the

and

his

Lord

by-gone
tribe

of
of

son

broke

out

seven

years,

continuing
worthy

the

Sultan

of

the

Tub,

and

he

of

and

the

burning

related

and

by

our

sought

for

Sultan

Selema,

conthiued
seven

of

heard

days,
Tub

enabling
of

have

we

in

means

the

tribe

what

in

goodness
(may

by

fight

to

Dcbl^

persons

his

him!), consisted

upon

principal people

Dunma,

land

desire,

and

who

the

of

migrated

force

enemies

numerous

enabled

it not

one

at

matter.

Superior

was

not

heartfelt

him,

the

BurnO,

besides,

and

assist

of
south

And

by

that,

the

which

Tub,

of

into

Lord

the

forerunners,

Sultan

the

and

all.

elders

tribe

against

trusted

them

the

of the

to

that

of

Bulfila, but

besides

those

compelled

were

the

lies

free-will

stockade

destruction

country

so

three

gronnd;

the

the

people.

own

truth

war

inspired

opposed
the

gifts

on

Bulala, who

by

the

honoiu*, and

carry

their

their

for

of

single expedition

Sultan,

our

of

they

been

one

the

Thad)^

of Kanim

some

of

Sultan

knows

One

him

for

Lake

the

The

and

which

and

destroyed

among

to

before

them

second

devastated,

country

country

contrary,

had

Indeed,

sorrow

(query.

BumU

to

come

great

upon

peace,

times

with

Aghfl.

ever

mankind,

between

them

for

them

grant

he

him

posterity,

different

the

transferred

whole

the

the

of

were

river

left in

was

the

of

people

distance

Kanim

and

incursions

town

was

his

Bulsla

grant

of

Prince

occurred

levelling

God

children,

and

four

strife,

of

tribe

(may

the

of Ekma,

the

country

in

of

Kanim

town

caused

whole

people residing
even

third

fortresses

their

the

large

'Ali

chosen,

those

In

the

graciously,

fortresses,

the

they

Formerly

children's

warfare

open

the

and

sake

into

day.

by

was

Aghafi,

these

which

celebrated

them

of

one

and

night

by

the

look

marched

in

expedition

his

the

God

may

Sultan

!),the

for

age,

this.

of

son

and

Muhammed

Lord,

until

or

camp,

between

out

Pilgrim,

the

to

the

was

broken

liis children

age

and

and

Amen

of

from

of

circumstance

having

Idris

bless

and

ever,

that

warfare

middle

it.

to

of

cause

the

got into

near

enmity,

us

had

they

EXPEDITIONS

DURING

EVENTS

between

months,
all

credence;

war

that

and

while.
whereas

94

as

their

will

forsake

we

And

he

And

I said

the

river

of

fortress

when
towards
saw

made

in

one

the

excepting
districts,

K"nim

them

they conveyed
Kesreda,

the

left.

few

of

tribe

free-will
dwell
in

but

what

God.

for

and

ceased

and

early,

and

purchase

kinds

of

those

who

Idrls

the

Pilgrim,

and

tmst

our

and

set

and

the

of 'All

son

(may

the
God

excellent

of

the

him

honour,

the

end

of

refuge!),

arrived

them
late

purposes
and

other

them

and

the

grant

with

them

to

sheep

Commander

and

com

treaty

between

up

his

was

with

for

and

kept

was

recurring

oxen

children, until

children's
an

with

even

of

none

covenant

countries

two

com

mitil

com,

them,

of

one

collected

collecting

tribe

they might

total

whose

into

the

being

was

concluded

they

from

traffic

Tliis

])ossessed

means,

about

Tub,

whether

town,

to

of

any

there

there

entered

between

sale, buying

property.

cliildren

then

distanoe,

even

in which

of

adjacent

tribe

shops

people,

supplies

running
and

of

south, and

draw

to

the

new

K"nim

of

they
forts,

the

the

without

until, by these

subsistence,

of the
not

their

around

They

their

land

to

came

and

Eiyayeka,

them,

to

number

great

save

the

in

who

built

of

town

came

families

said

men,

great

for

As

And

attention

and

fortSi

their

their

to

of

countiy

alone.

turned

at

were

adjoiniD^

many

south

Tet"na,

difficulty.

remain

one

every

inhabitants

the

his

Tub

place

provender

of

there

their

cognisant

their

did

by force,

with

that

to

nor

And

or

of

matter

of

town

habitations

whose

was

the

of

are

the

him

they conveyed

but

land

fill it with

to

as

so

verily

of the

which

building, they

people thereto,

inhabitants

or

of

Gsesar;

the

part

in

will

decay."

of

forming

had

him,

for

and

side, excepting

end

an

those

whom

reach

each

on

die

country

poet

near

weep,

eye

of

neither

overtake

boundary

and

the

in

should

shall

the

up

they

the

defile

the

we

we

Thad)^

built,

conveying

no

of

built

timber

had

they

or

that

us

saith

as

thine

not

kings,

Lake

they

Let

return

(query,

also

Keluh,

him

mode

dwelling-place,

saw

that

told

also

even

he

certain

for

furthermore

they

die,"

is the

Sudi

was

this

from

when

wept

to

It

honses.

we

EXPEDITIONS

Kurkirweh.*

as

until

ever

knew

shall

DURING

depart

not

companion

We

And

their

it for

My

"

third

in

dwelling

said, "We

and

Mekrcneh,

EVEOT"

OP

raSTORY

Faithful,
and

bless

time, for He

at

the

town

is
of

Gharkawa.
Wo
Bul"la.

now

When

Wednesday,
1

The

return

meaning

they
the

consideration

undertook

fifth

of these

the

to

day

three

to

the

from

terms

is

of

surprise
end

of

quite unknown

our

what

relates

by night

army

the
to

month
the

of

God

Translator."

to

the

on

the

Dhl-I*
J. W.

B.

Ea'da the

two

about

the

camps,

and the town

and

according

eacred,

beingcareless

urged

plunder

might

be

enticed

to

cupidity

for

itjand

to

when

"rfthen*

infoimation
^^gamst

had

BO

to

as

what

Immediately
^
Ukd

leader

^t

each

^Wnity of
^emy
over
of

his

came

the

his followers

their

drum

in^petnouscharge

drove

once

only

Stiltan(may

ntteriy. They

then

cried

his

to

*fieBttlfila,"
he
^ot

one

of

the

Ws saddle, and

to

began

without
gallop,
And

when

*o the interior

^^

one

the minds

drum
of

the

the

thereof,

by
the

others

another

the

flatly that
it

which

the

them
this

and
that

so

when

"

of

hold
his

one

of

This

is

saying
of

own

the

our

them
the

to

Sultan,

our

any

few

they belonged

connexion,

direction

spread

charged

stockade,

enemy,

take

would

the

with

them

and

the

before

locusts

like

against
the

and
in

was

long

that

was

horse

chieftain

victory !),repelled

deny

thus

called

immediately,

him

them,
of

one
"

am

pommel

of

at

full

country

one.

from

retiuned

Sultan

and

encamped,

met

the

of

out

strikuig

fly in

any

and

killed

his

he

each

speed,

give

with

and

regarding

parts,

gates,

that
was

stockade,

the

and

after

Bulala,"

four

Sultan

wait

not

momited

stoutly deny

would

would

great

clean

High

followers

into

the

stockade

the

was

them

he

where

at

bearer

P^ple of the tribe of Bulala

'tag the Pilgrim, charged
*nd

His

coming

was

separate

decided

did

of

middle

Most

God

which

four

news

reporter.

divided

was

They

Sultan

the

in the

the

with

differed

arrival

their

army

they

post

stockade

Then

place.

the

int^^Uigence,

part of

that

the

to

up

the

at

quarters.

own

after

by

by

this

council, and

defend

should

acquainted

of

the

that

news

him

appearance

submitted

they

the

when

confusion.

into

remain

should

had

mode

stockade

the

in

people together

the

Kiyiiyeka

learning

on

their

been

of

town

camp.

pompous

until

advance
Now

reporter

effect

into

our

bodies

their

vanity by

to

the

with

spirits by stirring

their

them

nobles

them

that

so

day
mid-

their

Their

us.

their

raised

stimulated

made

had

people

our

towards

the

Kiyayeka

of

performed

first

not

between

people, exdtmg

spread,

the

the

penetrate

ttna throw

town

advantages,

and

been

to

from

us

the

between

of

themselves

was

was

persuaded

Sultan,

very greatly from

which

conmion

riches, and

our

approach

road

fight ; they

the

they

they

the

marched

neighbourhood

the

have

havuig

manifold

and

thus

brought

was

their

on

of

speeches, and

we

after
and

ascertained,

what

leads

prayers,

hopes

arriTed in

which

of Gharkuwa,

and grandees

to

95

BULALA.

OP

it, they took

same

afternoon

tip their

TBIBES

THE

AGAINST

of

gate,

the

the

outside
had

enemy

beating

the

drum

fire to

the

tents

people, setting

of

the

stockade

penetrated
and
and

into

it

frightening
to

the

hay.

96

HISTORY

the

wounding
or

OF

and

Grod

Most

Our

enemies

and

committing
High

pillaged
first

from

wandered

stood

the

only

in the

escape,

the

of

BumQ,

warriors
but

who

few

themselves
the

while

third

When
him
to

with

of

their
enemy

and

exhausted,
that

of
such

there

and
wore

the

way

clearance

of

one

no

taken

?"

And

been

that

Ids

horse

those

imitated

the

that

night,

it would

and

there

has

that

with
other
their

the

of

speaking,

of

the

pen

his

(of

his

not

There

"

vnH

from

recover

him

have

is

drum

an

God's

the
task

easy

So

other

means

from

what

them

would

to

to

with

the

providence)

it not

have

recapture

commanders

in

in

is

they

never

Sultan
cope

but

Had

time.

he

except

enemj,

himself

battle

no

him.

possession

returned

by

exertions,

great

no

of

fatigued

was

leaders, chieftains, and

them

stockade

rf ;

he

assist

single

the

that

at

Grod

direction

for

appearance

answered

been

Heyfim;

the

horse

from

obtained

have

who

set

of

in the

the

of

and

stockade

happened

have

But

the

fight

the

enemy

daytime

rules

on

of

the

every

thing

departed

from

being.

When
the

example

would

serious

of the

rest

have

followers

sweating

would

ing
shelter-

(may

away

utterly exhausted,

but

those

stockade,

outside

enemy

very

one

was

if the

had

Monday.

no

these

but

tribe

of 'Ali

son

stockade,
and

were

were

the

from

the

the

the

people

words,

and

spoil ;

the

driven

they

as

our

have

spoken

property

our

of

first

whatever.

Pilgrim,

found

the

as

what

Sultan,

enemy,

outside

!), returned

drooping

courteous

effecting
of

he

midst

matters

in his

said

the

in

the

liaving

country,

own

the

so

Idris

such

and

inside
manceuvres

any

the

facing

not

party
in

the

second

the

tion
direc-

people also,

our

as

occasion

the

third

Our

parties,

manner

same

protection,

about

interior, after

the

three

in

knowing

not

had

they

the

killed.

were

into

this

assistance

mighty

they

the

in

God's

Sultan,

our

last

baggage,

or

whence

while

seized

party

followed

and

stockade,

the

stockade,

with

being acquainted

of

One

from

remaining;

one

the

went

predestined

extent

animals

place

fight

to

on

under

camels,

horses,

parties.

the

to

number
to

three

divided

fought

close

stuck

the

to

find, cither

up

at

were

in

havoc

into

midst

until

who

cattle, whether

and

could

party

to

being

divided

returned

drum,

EXPEDITIONS

book.

last, and

direction

the

his

they

about

men

the

villany

whatever

to

the

of

in

were

Another

come.

DUBING

troops, houghing

oxen,

by

EVENTS

the

break

interior

of

what

they

property,

the

of

dawn

stockade,

drew

got possession

and

went

companions.

And

the

towards

hastening

had

to

nigh,

enemy
their

of, horses, camels,

Eiyayekeh,

they rejoiced

at

after

having

what

they

country

own

clothing, and
faUen

had

in

with

acquired

of

AGAINST

^^

alone

property

losa

of

men

in his

Gk)d

morning,

hurry,

of

some

the

with

conect

judgment

and
like that

was

the

on

the

^temoon,
**

Do

he

hear

not

you

^nd
*s

^^

Feya

of

town

beloved

his

and

stockade,

the

and

*hu8

Performed
*^"1

sunset

our

morning

the

f^hion,issuing
**

in

"^oiith
^

"^i"ts

^longed

to

middle

^'^ered

country

According
the
of

all his

tribe

the

what

of

ordered

the

army

to

to

they

XIX.

of
of

lord

who

were

infirm,

or

and

night

we

prayer
in

this

returning

we

cut

when
down

of

district
laudable

until

to

And
the

heard
halted

Sultan
trees

with

the

So

at

properly
which

of

Kfinim.

the

related,

of

town

this

therein
Idrfs

caution

river

country

arrived

we

the

march.

stratagem

the

we

have

the

Keluh,

they passed
and

of

one

town

towards

the

Pilgrim

bearing thorns,
II

VOL.

com-

order, taking the

excellent

in

imtil

Kilitih.

forenoon,

people

and

but

Keluh

of

marching
to

evening,

every

slowly,

from

desist

we

^^etri.
^^^

the

between
did

with

marching

and

^^^icnted,

grass

continued

day

part of the

and

the

last

them

marshalled

drcumspection,

the

the

Sunday,
Sultan

the

southern

the

where

care

Sunday.

the

of

every

Thursday,

We

towards

camp

the

until

he

and

^^^*^ctionof

^^r

our

Dhl-'l-Ka'da,

of

mounted,

*^^

from

using

cowards

also

Sultan.

the

with

horseman

Pilgrim,

were

place, as

in that

jxjoplc,sayhig

of those

the

of

evening

prayers

morning

the

On

the

prayer,

morning,

the

only

the

behind

those, who

and

Priest, author

High

'Umcr

remained

one

but

in

out

went

we

even

in

mid-day

proclamation,
the

companion,
no

strong, excepting those,

the

heard

they

when

place

in the

night

the

wliich

increased

stout

stockade,

the

from

much

all to collect

the
every

gave

road

the

of

among

He

them

prayers

ever;
what-

collect

greatly

Sultan, that

forth
pass

be

the

proclaim
the

of

told

outward

him.
to

he

of

him

nothing

against

might

it

to

come

from

issuing

book,

word

So

collected?**

^his

the

should

caution, and

'^^nced

herald

should

Kiyftyekeh

performing

sent

foot-soldier

Or

after

for

the

of

pursuit

within

over

Sultan,

His

commanders

camp

that

so

grass,

Then,

quantity.

our

and

Gharkuw"

separately

and

not

were

upon

cares

passing

was

of

side

the

great

our

understanding.
who

glorious
in

enemy

bestowed

had

person

chiefs

the

to

eastern

leads between

what

knows

God

orders, however,
STass

of

the

thoughts

to

consent

laudable

forth

however,

Faithful,

his

more.

the

much

as

suffer

their

that

so

High

Most

we

follow

to

the

give

not

God

what

enemy,

but

of

one-third

or

brought

merc5y

kept silence,

did

Pilgrim,

appearance

wished

Commander

The

Idite

people

our

did

in property
and

half

suffer

not

favour

others

whereas

known.

did

we

they did, only

as

When

but

97

BULALA.

OF

TEIBES

THE

and

to

98

the

surround
There

it

God

God

grant

him

the

chiefs

and

stockade,
in

Sultan

issued

what

had

they

the

High

and

night,

outside

night
the

Sultan
So

of

regulating

and

what

have

we

approach

south

side,

troubled,

their

amazement

his

whereas
their

minds.

were

between

whereas

They
the

height,

collected

they

saw

which

we

the
to

many
an

had

collect

deep,
abundance

and

from

were

of

Feya,

and

near

to

also
his

they

the

him

set,
sun-

the

passed

in the

morning

the
for

what

they
of
the

of

summit

him.

by

from

the

west,

had

imagined

fortresses
of

And

together
the

that

fortresses

Kiy"yekeh.
towards

army

eminence
in

in

Eiyftyekeh)

no

the

of

reason

that

and

an

the

from

were

little while,

towards

they

to

heard

fight

town

there

both

armyfrom

the

with

gathered

using

understandings

to

Gharkuwa

around

water

his

their

after

according

abortive,

and

and

Bulala, when
with

northern

Eiyflyekeh,

coming

advance

in

And

account

on

halted

together

of

his

for

between
to

with

Sultan

them

Kiyflyekeh

gained

Sultan

of

Gharkuwa

were

forth

rulers

forces,

them

looked

and

the

against

thus

of

it,

Sunday

with

town

rendered

differed

believed

of

and

confounded,

coming
only

behind

Gharkuweh,

of

endeavour.

tribe

and

continued

until

where

troops

had

Lesetri

Sultan

Kiyayekeh

his

town

those

and

counsels

arrangement

like

The

the

they

between

of trees

their
at

for

direction,

and

the

towaixis

dismayed

were

were

Sultan

the

struction
con-

according

issued

the

of

related, the

heard
of

reaching

effort

precaution,

the

tents

before, and

with

distribution

the

that

Lesetri,

army,

country

did

great

the

march.

marched
of

the

leaders

they

grass

of

the

performing

The
as

of

the

collected

c^

the

country

of the

was,

to

army

and

also

Safiyya,

lord

Sultan

of

to

near

completed

evening

the

of

the

had

erection

in

tents

district

they

the

son

design

properly

prudence

the

the

(may

orders

gave

account

on

in the

stockade,

stockade,
the

day

Pilgrim (may

the

the

arranged

after

prayers.

all mounted,

direction, with

of

the

ordered

we

the

place

only

the

Pilgrim,

morning

had

was

towards

the

that

judgment,

to

were

So

Ahmed,

where

to

great

practised

the

'Umer

near

that

and

of

before

Priest,

companion,
came

outside

the

to

sunset

his

they

order.

forth

Birsfila, died,

of
on

Faithful, Idrls

It

stockade

the

Sultan

the

this

cnstomaiy.

was

son

the

people

it, as

(or houses)

gave
of

his

Gharkuwa.

of

of tents

number

of

outside

but

of

!), out
of

as

ShatatQna,

of

son

of

rulers

district

the

the

honour

executed

was

both).

Commander

Sultan,

The

tliom

npon

mercy

EXPEDITIONS

Muhammed,

shicldsman

'Abdu-'llah,

Siruma

have

This

them.

the

that

was

also

did

as

with

camp

DUMNQ

EVENTS

OP

HISTORY

of

order

to

when

allow

they

in great

south,

some

had

nmnbers,
in

(dace

AGAINST

BQXTomided

alao

with

land

front

in

saw

assemblages,

to

the

VeaSr

poaeible

the

and

up
whole

the

"offeringfrom
for
IB

the

with

the

"nd the whole

collected on

the

such

as

we

have

was

gone

to

the

water

the

of

looking

side

of

the

attentively,
they perceived
locQstB spread

like

or

going and coming

between

the west

the

towards

people,
they

turned

oor

position at

position of

the

Ab
*^e
M

soon

as

Klgrim, son

of

in the world

"one

nntil

to

the

cognizance

'emam

inactive

tileretnm

of

^*ter, caring
patienceand

^gh

their

for

the

trust, the
and

into

the

backs

their

he

ordered

the

shieldsmen,

with

Sultan

the
wliich

were

them

observing

carrying

from

march

opposite

arrived

our

towards

moving

attacking

and

grains

and

south,

like

motion

into

get

he
last

Such

us.

was

bless

wait

an

were

of the
and

submission

to
;

as

law, the

noble

^f^ study of them

continued
and
^t"ndgeour descriptions, and confine

of

his

with

the

Ve:

by

enemy,

to

his

leaders

reading.
ourselves

For
to

our

to

the

of

the

God
to

of

just,
this

by

gratitude

which

the

of

Ir

the

writings

not

army

reason

conforming

the

did

he

increase

holy writ,

holy Apostle,

!), acquired

sound

contentment,

also

liis sons'

and

movement,

gone

world

this

in

sons

shall

their

for

knowledge

heart

his

trump

Faitliful, Idrls

the

honour

him

commencing

who

of

grant

approach

his

most

God
may

or

not

of

the
of

hill,this

narrated.

and

tlicy

view

this

the

nests,

Commander

the

moment,

the

the

and

shieldsmen

sayings of

when

towards

(may

when
of

had infused

'^"ted doctors

'All
come,

faith

their

and

Lesetri

forces

ants

were

armies.

the

"nd troth, the

"od

with

troops

crawling

take

to

on

already

Kiyayekch,

enemy's

in the

Sultan,

day

certain

faces

pace

two

the

of

And

east.

rapid

numerous

bam

their

the

town

the

abroad,

were

at

why

halting

army

are

from

on

shields
and

degree,

him

out

set

it

is

drink, for they

halted

their

carrying

and

water,

troops

ordered

they
we

the

enemy's

to

water,

rest

high hill, and

water

Vezir,

his

Paitnful, how

the

the

Vezir

of the

the

imtil

water

to

of

when

as

were

to

the

to

no

thirst

them

So when

saw

drinking

army

our

consulted

this, he

Upon

of

of

when

now,

us?"

who

troops

Ve2ar to take

the

Commander

water

whole

Sultan

the

question

thirst, inasmuch

afflicted

"ere

Sultan

the

of

army

the

water,

So

shieldsmen

Kiyftyekeh, they

why

on

the

watching

of

this

this

"

Kiyfiyekeh, large

of

the

be

to

They

extent.

surmise.

or

about

direction

knew

there.

him,

to

reach

to

drswn

drink

of considerable

the

people

perceiving

HfirQn,

said

in

99

BULALA.

OP

reservoir

doubt

on

go

TETBES

them,

our

and

of

eon

of

without

Immediately

IdxiB,

like

which

Abdn-I-Jelll,

wished

THE

the
the
from

reason

subject
II

Most

acts

celehis
we

matter.

100

Should

Sultan

our

with

have

heard,

whole

the

in

book

what

we

to

the

relate

to

what

seen,

end

of

time

of

should

we

have

we

we

this

extend
what

and

known,

do

this

say

we

Taunting
and

brethren,

companions,

our

of

militarj expeditions

reign,

neither

those

above

all the

his

of

course

have

abilities

own

our

undertaken

have

we

EXPEDITIONS

DUEING

EVENTS

OF

HISTOBY

friends.
As

Sultan

our

troops

also

Those

of
of

tribe
on

line

the
of

diink

to

battle

of

the

there

manner,

fire,

like

their

also

The

them

of

few

which

of

sake

!), did

not

with

him

sharp
retreat

turned

remaining
complete

victory

inscribed

on

and
the

spot

and

blessed

horse

God
a

seated

hand

moved

both

on

he

to

sides

enemy
Most

general

preserved

the

on

drawn

turn

away

neither

Iligh,

body,
did
his

advantage,
tablet

of

him

was

Lord,

of

the

in

for

time,

the

and

his

favour

and

standing

from

like

firmly-

having

recourse

back

his

on

he

the

hononr

of

of

checked

him

desist

from

had

given

destiny.

and

account

according

gref

broad

sword,

he

Idrfs

Descendant

show

God,

his

in

the

remained

in

upon

Chosen

where

confiding

flight,

the
God

but

then

of

may

therefrom,

supplication,

the

until

them

ann

Sultan

end

Muhammed

the

march

his

his

forces

there

upon

and

towards

him

and

he

in

when
the

of

Lord

trusting

holding

and

of

Chief

and

grant

the

to

ns

horsemen

Sultan,

Places,
God

of

intermission.

their

in

in

among

kind

the

of

Faithful

(may

posterity

Our

Sacred

two

from

did

prayer

and

his

move

mountain,

charger,

had

him

first,neither

rooted
to

Prince

upon

the

the

the

ns

their

every

charge.

of

Personages

bless

and

Sultan

of

spaiiu

in

without

the

furious

of

Noble

our

posterity,
peace

made

Visitor

the

worlds,

beyond

'Ali, Commander

Most

the

both

the

of

son

Believers,
from

passed

time;

(or

like

got

with

advance

that

front

shock,

in

were

the

charged

violence, and

who

with

crossbowmen

panoply

fighting

their

arrangement

In

they

complete

utmost

people

and

in

of

or

at

the

was

the

dismoont

went

enemy

and

of

not

Sultan

violent

most

behind,

the

with

horsemen

our

Pilgrim,

from

on

our

round

turned

spread

and

the

about;

shields

them,

horsemen,

So
a

towards

manner.

few

us

did

nor

accustomed
very

giving

they possessed

formed,

not

met.

some

Knyam,

the

to

two

who

enemy's

armies

camels,

shieldsmen

shieldsmen.

locusts

arms

drove

the

but

and

dreadful

with

in

were

musketeers)

or

was

of

return

not

array

made

army

Sultan

did

the

on

enemy

The

them.

water

same,

tribe

the

of

advance

against

onset

the

of

some

the

of

account

Vezir

and

and

mounted

were

the

Milimllih,

named

the

to

who

people

our

hill

the

advancing

came

Berber

terrible

reached

to

It

the
and

boldly
him

what
is

one

he
of

102

HISTORY

the

whole

OF

of

them

the

be

EXPEDITIONS

DURING

EVENTS

heaier

is the

God

perfect praise I).

most

of prayer.
when

And

him

grant

answered

them

beat, and

the

whole

two

month
the

marched
and

his

after

Kiyayekeh

he

place,

Jehl

he

direction

all

from

Idris,

town

the

their
to

Sultan

the
of

Sultan

the

returned

speedily
the

at

GhafkurO,

the

carry

forces,
of

Arabs

between

south

to

Kala,

to

came

him

and

take

to

Next

meet

them.

and

they

had

marched

in

that

from
of

Uere

it

named

tlie

our

they

arrived

at

him,

and

service

From
of

son

who

lived
set

conference

and

Kiy"yckeh,

T^wftmet,

Gharkuwfi,

long

with

the

Kerdenma.

Sultan

returned

in haste,

that

people

morning

he

of

Ferkn^a-Muhammed,
away

and

women

town.

town

was

the

remained

thence

the

fled

tion
expedi-

an

performed

to

aware

he

when

made

the

near

traces,

So

booty,

in

was

And

Vezir

at

towards

very

his

on

sleep

or

arrived

numbers.

of

usually
sent

until

marched

of

he

sacrifice,

it.

from

'AbduM*

Kewdkeh^

prisoners their

neighbourhood

was

BumQ.

of

Sultan

side

Sultan

the

of

and

the

to

until

feast

the

died, who

town

them

Mih

of

town

great

leaving

fled

'Abdu-'l-JeUl

great

quantity

Idrls

the

not

and

MilimlUh,

wilderness.

taking
in

goods

great

sacrifice

halting place
to

Tub^

festival, the

the

alighting
of

the

great

After

their

with

in

of

sacred

honour!),

Sultan

the

of

great, the

very

did

Sarun,

following
the

into

was

tribe

and

children

the

Vezir

the

against

ItuEwa

of

Sultan

H"r^n^

of

of

until

the

the

Mih.

towards

him

town

direction

easterly

pursuit

and

when

son

of

from

distance

and
;

dihgcnce

the

Kewal,

in that

without

houses

an

son

field

the

followed

Vezir

their

of

in

was

signal by beating

in

Idrls,

on

of

town

the

Vezir

Vezir

drum

him

he

passed

Sultan,

our

Iligh grant

the

town

journeyed

but

Most

of

and

of

day

they

;" then

The

moon

third

people,
So

[dace.
house

sounded

new

the

mo\Hng
the

routed

the

So

Itnawa.

the

On

his

of

in that
in this

the

place

whole

reached
the

was

of

the

he

others

were

giving

standing,

until

after

after

'Abdu-'l-Jelil,

successively.

instruments

God

the

'Abdu-'l-Jelll,

Sultan

nights

this

in

!), alighted

and
do

Ood

Pilgrim (may

Sultan

aUght

to

the

(may

burnuig

all in that

of

'All

conmiander,

in

of

in

army,

house

single

him

thee

two

and

of

son

with

The

should

Dhi-'l-IEjja appeared.

Pilgrim,

one

he

musical

days;

of

drum,

what

the

enemies

the

bards

house

other

of

and

courtyard

that

in

night

house

command

the

in

his

over

poets
to

as

We

"

alighted
the

the

together

consulted

the

at

Idris

Sultan,

our

assistance

Kiyfiyekeh,

gathered
and

and

power

of

town

Sultan,

the

this

Ffttima,

there

out

son

with

where

took

and
his
tribe

place

AGAINST

Marching
"^'eftain8

to

theuce,
the

against

uicaiBion

These

from

act

three

of

tribe
his

as

lieutenants

and

seoondlj, Kftjelma-'All;

Siruma-Bir,

son

behind.

left

marched

These

thirdly,Yiruma-Yagha.

Idris;

of

son

an

his

of

tiirec

people

the

over

own

making

upon

commanding

after

Tubu,

first, his

were:

resolved

Sultan

our

103

BULALA.

OF

TRIBES

THE

'

with

the

the

to

Saltan

niid-daj

and

halted
tr^Telled

in

had

awhile

the

tx'oops

had

u^iddle

of the

appeared

clearly

who

iiito

^**ildren,
^-*^
S^ve

^^i'demess
^*eir

^^*th

booty

the

^^^^\nng

lad

road,

^^^ter
*

time,

canonical

^i^

^^th,

their

before

go

This

wells

dug,

where

place

I said

my

"^^^^^Jned
with
;

lad

son

with

the

Pflgrim,

to

horses

wells

second

junior

Priest

Muhammed,

the

knew

having

conducted

enquirer

of

country

of

young

us

in which

town

to

back

go

who

the

the

part

to

them

and

road

in

first

Tubuh,

to

drink

gave

the

lord

Upon

dug

with

prayer

and

water

aside

to

way

came

our

troops

women

the

with
of

tribe

right

we

watered

afternoon

the

us

until

us,

we

of JilbQ

'Umer

took

The

themselves

was

they

during

the

the

collect

to

his

wells

so

taking

show

and

tribe

gallop.

their

turning

the

of

the

of

with

two

water,

and

there

before

there

found

prayers

pace,

them

deceiving

without

Kedk,

slow

which

mounted,

then

and
a

noon

yet adolescent,

not

in them.

*^ly,

*'^'o

to

at

of

abundance

an

performed

horses,

^'^Q

'^^

having

morning

insupportable.

waxed
in

the

with

the

full

capturing

they

And

after, the

repeatedly
at

the

about

or

way

Sultan

the

well

drink.

horses

their

day

The

flight,scattering

when

the

night.

traces

drum

to

men,

towards

aside

turned

be

took

and

drum

the

and

of

heat

the

until

and

their

killing

chase,

the

towards

us

little

signs

beat

in confusion,

wilderness

the

6^ve

of

aware

but

evident

people

our

quickly

ran

became

onemy

road

the

on

this,

Upon

travelled

they

they

perform

to

selves
them-

prayers

signal

the

giving

after

troops

before

bit

good

the

until

but

projected,

rapidly, halting only

this

After

men,

his

or

the

pass

had

Sultan

little

or

to

sunset

at

they

reposed

and
afternoon

and

noon

lin, and

ag

advance

to

forth,

set

momiig

the

halted

they

the

the

what

with

continuing

when

out

set

In

sleep.

to

direction,

halted

of

night,

PT"yer.

Tnbu.

time

again,

road, then

the

the

performed

and

mounted

then

they

performing

marched

and

on

and

idea

no

mounted

l^om,

prayer

meridian,

after

rapidly,

Si^tan

northerly

passed

trr^Telled

prayers

were

proceeded

forces, and

halted

they

they

When

incursion.

attendant

his
where

night-prayer

about

tli."

with

mounted

evening

the

there,

rested

and

Sim,

of

town

from

return

afternoon

the

performed

of

the

to

vicinity of Kiyayekeh,

the

sixiM^

haste

Saltan's

the

awaiting
gone,

in

people

of

were

time.

In

after

the

Feya

son

of
with

104

HISTORY

Muhammcd,
Mani,

the

his

the

of

the

troops, and

halted

in

town

where

afternoon,

for

signal

of

and

of

with

ahghted

the

passing

united

Sultan

The

rested

together
without

from

anyone

they

Sultan

for

the

in

submission

Muhammcd,

of

possessed

Sultan

our

'1-Jelil will
will

it, while

passed

in

and

him,

and

of

tliis the

and

with

entered

over

between
with

Sultan
that
the

an

our

of

stockade.

in

into

of

of

and

great

towards

do

so

of

out

and

love

obedience,

with
to

the

one

every

condition

Sultan
Most

'Abdu-

High
will

so

find

of

reason

nouncing
-re-

utter

an

the

of

on

what

tribe

of

Tub."

evening

of

Thursday,

which
a

alarm,

So

joy.

the

forces
Here

the

and

noon

and

'Abdu-'Ufth,
by

he

allegiance,

if (Jod

kingdom,

Sultan

and

the

collected

to

his

majesty

condition

day forth,

his

of

day

men

apparent

and

son

of

duty

and

exceeding

mounted

part

Sultan,

our

known

liis

and

army,

his

them

'Abdu-'l-Jelll

this

of

son

anxiety

Sultan

Muhammcd,

power

in

entered

The

design

next

both

invited

for

i"ower
"

from

Sultan

the

conference

travelled

the

they said,

weakened

people rejoiced
After

made

was

understanding

increase

great

our

be

the

of

and

hill, wliile

body

Tub

of 'Abdu-*llah,
and

respect,

Then

love

son

allegiance

renunciation.

of

out

came

we

direction,

The

great

of

having

army

ones

our

the

western

performing

tribe

the

watering

of the

stockade.

interval

the

our

and

the

this

from

him

about

contraiy,

In

the

the

nap,

him).

on

within

weak

Furkuma-Muhammed,

upon

night

afternoon

devotions.

afternoon

that

in

So

in

bulk

in

troops

the

him,
the

from

died

mercy

remained
the

were

day

have

passed

for

there

that

God

lieutenants

three

of

On

his

westerly

great

Wednesday

after
;

with

the

sunset

the

were

noon

in

in

in

above-mentioned.

about

place apart

in that

(may

who

before

with

in which

his

noontime

Sultan

of

marched

hill

people

it.

to

'Abdu-'llah

the

the

and

with

performing

their

morning

Sim,

ascended

After

halted

and

trumpeter

mounted

with

When

night.

before

nap.

latter

the

risen, the

halted

the

there

whole

Sultan

lieutenants

three

arrived

and

night

of

town

the

Sultan

the

In

towards

was

started

they

charger,

the

with

quickly,

horses,

not

his

reaching

people,

our

marched

afternoon

coimtry.

mounted

of

design

the

southerly direction,

the

sun

and

south,

prayers

of

part

Sultan

the

for

the

the

the

to

Tina

taking

when

departure,

direction, marching

of Yeliwa

the

of

boh

of it.

southern

and

'Abdu-llfth,

border

rested

we

come

was

afternoon

numbers,

the

Gharima

south

in

town

certain

the

on

aside

followei's, journeying

noon

town

EXPEDITIONS

with

turned

the

the

and

Setatlma,

glorious moniing

gave

DURIXO

then

the

of

part

side

Sultan

The
with

of

son

by

EVENTS

OF

had

deputation

accompanied
came

to

him

AGAINST

from

the

him

unto

came

And

there

Tliere

"lie

of

town

dlatance

tia

but

'All

ving

Buch

the

the

of

him

to

*Otlunan,

ooune

himself

niftTched

Sim.

Traces

fact

using

all

speed

fatigued,

and

our

without

council

cboose for
^to

gave

toe

then

Bimier,and
expectation

*^

the

Sultan,

of 'Ab

UesB his children

trump shall
"*

^on

Chosen,
hha

and

sound
and

and

grant
his

! for

his
upon

^*

also

killed

Idils

the

on

to

brother

return

country,

of

Dunma,
there

remaining
God

(may

Pilgrim

then

incursion

that

to

the

should

they

than

Maw,

thirst,

they

an

us

the

of

town

So

make

journeyed

quite

direction
us

them

from

them.

of
this

became

means

any

for

better

and

the

let

and

followed

people

of

town

when

and

tracks,

by

and

Most

!).
of

Commander

God

(may

to

Sultan,

their

honour

liim

grant

The

of

returned

be

this

spoil ; they

east

what

to

said

it will

upon

seen,

our

race-

liis quarters,

then

overtaking
as

they

Kerlwa,

of

they agreed

So

of

hope

and

incursion,

an

much

High

all

he

were

them

overtake

themselves

^''^i^gtherein

in

to

up

among

the country

loUed."

able

forces,
of

suffering greatly

out,

worn

go

the

the

until

endeavour

cattle

being

their

contrary, they
held

and

to

from

the

into

tliem

great

to

of
the

and

north

towards

west

they got

fully established,

was

^m

the

from

the

to

'Abdu-*1-Jehl

Sultan

the

pf

returned

then

distance

good

travelling

army

He

of

son

Keyom,

distance

the

road

their

on

stockade.

the

of

out

^^^

them

of

these

with

chieftains,

daughter

the

commanded

he

'Abdu-'l-Jelll

accompanying

of

Kajelma-'Ali,

of

tribes

And

Pilgrim,

Muhamnied,

son

the

of

leaders.

Sultan

the

also

and

chiefs

many

pursuit of

l^mself

Dana

Kuluyma

and

Ahmed,

Vezlr, after

his

Deltu-Ghizim,
Ilirlma

BuyQma

time

that
the

Idrls

!), sent

great

very

to

up

great number

Sentelma-Keda,

Elbuma-DUnma,

I^rfoere,
in

commission

Yerima-'All,

Kighama-Bekr,

-BrjenUma-'Abdu-llfth,
^I^uldl,

the

in

him

assist

High

gone

Sultan,

the

in

near.

returned

not

Faithful,

Most

God

(may

was

gieat

days

few

and

far

spread

had

and

west,

but

remained

was

of

being

corn

of

multitude

great

imported

meanwliile,

'Abdu-'l-Jclll,

joined
as

it

Sim

of

city

Sultan

of

news

Commander

oi

son

Sim,

towards

the

"o

Our

people.

our

the

sell, this

to

com

Sultan

The

in

Kuku-milih.

of

tribe

the

from

followers

his

with

Arabian,

the

Yerdha,

also

There

attendants.

their

ambassador

an

collected

bringing
to

of

105

BULALA.

OF

Fitiri, with

son

also

also

advantage

the

'All,

came

was

-AjQibB

of

country

TRIBES

THE

him

the

sake

posterity
every

one

of

! Amen

of

of

in each

honour

children's

Idrls

Faithful,

the

children
Prince

our

them

may

until
and
God

!), did

the

both

worlds,

day

the

Pilgrim,
and
the

when

Lord, Muhammed
look
not

with

remain

favour
m

the

106

HISTORY

Sim

of

town

of

and

and

the

the

journeyed

with

Ghamra,

in

and

this

other

in

low,

and

but

in

with

mutual

congratulations

westerly

there.

Qod

with

hence

the

the

Ghatefa,

the

performing

after

town

they

Thus

then

Kuw"ya,

therein

with

known

as

and
continue

the

days

or

the

until

the

town

Sultan,
of

his

troops

the

He

tombs

the

to

of
cf

town

named

man

Qod

(may

same

have

then
to

well

afternoon
it

the
and

the

defend
^

in the

did

homes.

people
the

prayer.

Ood

act

of

Safer

his

abode

great

resided

together

chiefs, leaders, and

to

to

town

up
the

They

thence,

the
of

took

enter

gathered

countiy,

BuraO.

not

one,

night

at

month

Pilgrim,

every

journeyed

of

halted

they

GhamberQ

pledged

time

Roru,

Bulowj,

From
he

prayers,

until

the

three.

or

of

town
to

and

of

town

known

the

about

Idrls

the

the

to

Kessada,

at

passed

nights

different

until

halted

had

place

army,

their

He

he

two

and

of

and

afterwards

marching

more,

war,

as

the

on

thence

reaching

nor

women.

died,

buried

the

at

given

his

BumQ.

to

also

one

been

leading

the

place

there

had

thence

of

took

remained

the

M"w,

junction

arrived

Selema

and

noon

rest

Biml,^

he

of

passed

the

when

Good,

ten

at

until

of
of

then

the

Sultaa

our

town

the

of

of

morning

returning

to

Fol, and

to

continued
the

at

the

Sultan

Mula

people,

Itnawa,

of

the

notice

and

from

they

where

on

and

!).

then

Ghafiita;

view

day, beuig

Sekerta,

of

towns

to

son

marched

Sultan

The
from

Ohim

both

the

big drum,
a

Ghamrft,

they

after

again,

each

son

departure

There

and

greetings,

marched

the

from

Ve2ar.

the

proceeded

them

upon

and

peace

greeting

Muhammed,

effected

set

people, high

Sultan

arriving

dF

treaty

our

after

was

and

one

the

marcliing

and

with

in

Mcssema-'Ali,

to

halted

'Abdu-llfih,

after

of

direction

where

and

Metr"ma,

SolQ, where

mercy

And

the

of

saints, MQla

two

same.

direction

Malihl,

at

the

day they

beatings

three

of

Sultan

the

Next

halted

men

from

and

west,

of

and

one

leaders

and

alighted,

under

about

tribes

marched

of

conclusion

every

forces,

troops

the

and

nights

son

Sultan,

our

southerly

his

he

night.

the

night there,

where

the

three

or

and

more

one

day

second

of

knew

passed

after

all and

that

cliicfs

all the

Muhammed

and

the

Muhammed,

and

liim

public, so

Sultan

to

he

H"rQn^

of

son

chieftains

towards

two

Sultan

direction

between

'Abdu-'llah,

the

the

contrary,

forces

passmg

the

town

southerly

amity

in

the

Idrls,

best.

From

by

Ve2ar

among

On
his

EXPEDITIONS

the

of

famous

most
above.

of

DURING

departure

of the

town

knows

out

EVENTS

described

have

thence,
at

after

many

BO

we

as

OF

brnvely,

dty
there

there,
guards,

to

attack

AGAINST

ikvm^

daughters

uromen,

of

renown

in

^fc^Ate

o'K*

adversity,

i.:x.ia.

secret.

in

1.3E^ted

they

^fclhen

separated
from

^^^parting

The

Icsave

^biys
l"ad

their

for
made

the

Sultan,

their

answered

from

Ghambera

the

The

him

grant

trump
^n

the

grow

*^and

him

they

he

So
on

the
to

came

'^^Uned Bumi*.

'^^d, and
'^^at

^y"

and

"^^^Uth

^h^t
H^

tho

of
was

him

assemble
first

which

the

that

lords
of

to

the

for
in

return

the

mind,
such
he

or

did

such

designed

to
"

of

the

their

he
ho

in
not

Buma.

expedigrass
for

to

gather
Rebi'

had

middle

"

in his
collect

the

my

or

of

unto

city

great

hesitation

discover

place,'* nor

the

the

and

the

did

God

correct

latter

he

without

of

easy

the

matter

them

go.

the
in

to

say

that

countries

Fakra
did

not

when
and

empire
of

until

(may

the

so

assembling

to

of

But

neither

day

his

tliis

had

rendered

month

expedition

town

Jem"dL

of

the

them

to

'All

the

be

to

Lieutenant

of

autumn,

jouniey

date,

spoke

them

to

place to

and

of the

the

at

then

the

expedition

end

he

home

undertake

to

And

ui)on

they

the

son

king,

up

foresight, sagacity,

twenty-seventli

necessary

to

the

commanded

He

in his

and

them.

until

they
Idrfs

at

completed

Pilgrim,

forty

when

according

broke

came,

advisable

be

it

time

childicn

asking
of

undertaken,

and

Faithful,

of

worlds!).

remained

one

the

his

in

lands,

commanded

was

his

not

rains
the

on

travellers.

^d

it would

until after

^ght

knew

sound!),

judgment,that

of
the

tlieir

both

army

the

not

Idrls
bless

and

the

when

had

and

^'perform

every

Commander

honour

shall

So

in

town

term

to

upon

said;

and

or

worlds,

all

of

agreed

and

But

term.

the

Sultan,

Lord

had

home,

go

in

Sultan

without

ex])editiou ;
it

chiefs

the

the

in

fixed

honour

upon."

preparations,

their

the

the

of

expiry

niade

to

pact

him

they

agreed

and

stockade.

great

council

and

or

congratu-

the

together
held

public

of

with

they presented

graciously,

have

you

another

grant

what

them

what

God

heard

he

for

in

some

the

enter

and

made

arrangement,

Pilgrim (may

'when

and

preparations

this

to

assembled

to

prosperity

repeatedly,

remained

in order

leaders

in

they

success

homes,

others

they dispersed,

before
of

while

and

their

to

Sultan;

other

liad

joy, satisfaction,

greatest

tlieir

and
each

go

leaving

chieftains

Civ-hainbera

to

thence,

of his

"^^Lpectation

chiefs

Sultan

of

grandees

they

circumstances,

tlie

appeared

of the

what

the

whole

the

one

every

supporting

wished

and

forward

finished

unpleasant

or

the

between

another

one

and

there

this

Upon

delight,

ekv:id

pleasant

had

repute

assisting

to

respect

of

until

kings,

107

BULALA.

brought

be

to

of the

leaders

and

OF

TRIBES

causing

assault, after

to

t^ltm.^

THE

the

them

intention

jieople know

108

Now

the

which

18

those

among

stubborn,

in the

had

they
the
in

in

them,

in this

expeditious

to

which

expedition
from

of

means

these

when

things

he

God

the
was

God

(may

is that

less,

they

in

were

towards

Kaiiim,

abstained

of

grass
the

for
middle

wiles,

respecting
noised

being
For

in

Prophet

his

all

God

of

much

a;s

ness,
kind-

favour,

on

pasture.
of the

did

their

at

shelter
of

the
We

received,
that

so

their

naught
until
And

river
halted
and

God

Kergha,

those

us

we

we

which

spot
did

of

not

is

pass

God

gave

Things
to
at

went

attack

their

or

in fear

was

whom

and
of

town

place surrounded

behind

known

people

our

forth

they depart

town,

to

they

requirements

did

arrived

(lake?) Thad,
in

the

wickedness.

when

constant

Nevertheless,

their

sent

who

expeditions

our

neither

near

those

their

of

whoever

or

which

gratified,receiving

reverence

excepting

in

forenoon,

they

of

of

more,

of

things

least

each

return.

country

while

at

tribe

sometimes

and

being

in

our

evil;

Monday.

all took
waters

on

misdeeds,

long

otherwise;

Sultan;

benefits

set

for

or

our

as

and

to

to

beg

the

people,

of them,

mentioned

perfidy, nor

and

way

them

the

their

peace!),

this

without

from

working

strength

SulQ, they
with

him

three

Sultan

the

well

as

from

violence

in this

combat

the

ability in

with

or

returned

passed by

army

sufficient
on

we

from

night

of two

have

of favours

of their

the

clothes, food,
ever

as

not

sense

our

of

grant

connected

provisions

and
was

or

and

thing

the

was

precautions.

actions

him

to

to

came

none

practice

day

thoughts

the

their

the
him

upon

parties

want,

liim,

presents

take

of

circumstance

sometimes

to

his

that

deviated

deviation

mischief,

to

In

we

their

four

our

grace.

Kenaniyya,

came

would

granted

High

most

dislike

imitator

from

by

fifth expedition

our

because

which

concealed

from

favorably

singular

safe

Sultan

enemy

an

look

and

of

Our

guile.

injury,

no

of

Ikrima.

as

path

placing

from

to

known

town

direction;

northerly

evil-doers, merely

abroad,

as

in

their

scmetimeB

cither

in

return

our

on

or

with

met

inimioally towards

refrain

people

our

the

to

people remaining

our

their

and

people

road

the

marched

we

our

towards

and

children;

and

men

and

once

were

yiolence

tliieving and

they

of K"nim,

they

Pilgrim, intercepting
by

did

nor

laud

the

the

sometimes

position

their

of

is known

that

was

reason

Kenfiniyyai

and

Kftnim,

of

treacherously

Idns

returning,

themselves

The

multitude

dealt

Sultan,

attacking

in

the

to

times

our

and

going

openly

trusting

of

armies

Sulfl.

of

land

the

of

tribe

the

was

continually doing evil, committing

various

at

intention
inhabit

town

arrogant,

injustice, and

his

who

EXPEDITIONS

DURING

EVENTS

of

object

dwelling

as

OF

HISTORY

which
as

the

there

Ghlwa,
night

is

about
in

that

110

His

will, with

middle

the

in

of

from

which,

less, God

to

said, until

the

else.

one

some

their

from

An

action

thereby

called

When

the

the

his

should

left

take

to
or

man,

He

deputed

to

remain

before
with

at

the

of

town

there

remaining
of

prayers

Rur,

noon

possible diligence
the

fatigue,

described,
or

near

slept

to

there

and
it.

till the

serviceable

lieutenant

infirm
he

afternoon,
march,

had

morning

with

his
at

they

until

the

halted

march
;

when

in

from
the

which

thence
Sultan

thereabouts,
the

using

out,

have
town

in the

two

every

involved

were

famous

this

halted

and

or

we

be
was

burden,

performing
set

to

to

who

forces

people

the

beast

were

of

noon,

for

exhaustion

and

not

when

baggage.

substitute
beasts

were

budder-

and
who

those

the

time

necessary

in their

did

and

who

the

with
man

and

mentioned,

and

we

with

marched

only

weariness,

We

every

his

neither

gelding,

infirm

shieldsman,

no

stay behind

the

until

that

of

foot-soldier

common

the

in

whole

the

or

with

He

may

abstained

he

efficient

no

should

before

as

and

and

Monday,

horse,

started

So

being Yunmia-Y"gha.

are

exalt

God

days' provisions,

that

and

the

souls

(may

commanded

three

strength,

excite

the

of

!), determined,

ever

the

and

valuable

any

mounted

expedition,

the

for

with

baggage

to

was

him.

follow

the

and

commanded

nor

saying

evidence

vilifyhim

to

ever

beaten,

whatever,

targetmau

intention

His

of

of

care

for

*Ah

of

son

seek

march

serviceable

ha\dng

camel,

or

also

behind,

remain

who

be

the

of

men's

action, because

Pilgrim,

themselves

He

less.

nor

the

those

to

gives

Sultan

the

after

the

was

suffering.

posterity

drum

and

separated

Such

truth

the

by

alighting

got

some

direct

right

of

place

aad
could

to

set

again.

proves

an

this forced

provide

to

troops

Idris

which

night

of torture,"

and

people

the

them

this

in

wliich

called

activity

on

the

causing

more

only

and

of B"ri,

town

from

is

variety

degrade

cliildren

his

bless

Sultan,

find

not

of

our

we

as

fatigue

being

old;

of

people

our

is

into

and

majesty

could

halting place,

journeying

"

same.

his

of

his

at

accustomed

been

mGre,
whole

our

much

towards

distinguish

not

nigfat

Friday,

the

some

without

night,

to

during

so

that

Kibla,

the

that

could

and

some

alighted
that

had

company

of

state

in

Others

they

which

to

of

four,

to

on

Monday,
so

or

Fakra

marched

they

stopping;

endured

town

much

so

three

to
not

being

direction

prayer

had

left the

we

So

without

way

equal

We

night;

the

for

themselves

seemed

day,

in this

as

distinguish

not

time

glorified!)migkt

and

strengthening.

long

best.

honoured

be

His

night

eleventh

the

exhaustion

the

knows

from

journey

and

fatigues,

its

He

(may

aseistance

EXPEDITIONS

DUMNO

EVENTS

God

whatever

it

upon

or

OP

HISTORY

already
of

nig^t,

divided

in

his

Sikih,
but

we

foroes

into three
tbird for
He
Tear
of

portions,

sent

his

Idns,

son

his

sent

to

Didi,and

others

These troops

who

about

which,when

the

prayer.

The

beforethe

taken,

had

Yertma,son
they

with

came

So the

the town
that

now

the safety of
^^

Muslim

^^

Sultan

the whole
*nd

roads

the

no

and

sheep and

in

slept

thought
were

fled

the
to
to

abundantly,

goats

effaced from

them,

and

of

of

had

Idns,

Rinkema

been,

evening,

immense

an

with

chieftain

great

party until the

they

the

made

Muslim

his

booty,

who

had

At

unsubmissive

and
without

town

since

enemy,

places

of

satiety

in

that

reixjsed

eating

of

success

of

them
and

there
of

themselves

And

precaution,

any

traces

time

same

rcbelhous.

concealment

all

disturbed

the

some

in

captivity

the

Icamt

night

sparkling,

eyes
and

people.
they

the

sword

war,

when

that

so

and

rest

and

had

the

enemies,

themselves

at

rejoiced

of

some

"fheyenjoyed

the

of

expedition

mind

who

were

those

over

afternoon

son

town

After
returned

of

of 'All, passed

son

contempt,

enemy

warriors

taking

^ed

the

upon

his

and

abasement

had fallen

Pilgrim,

with

Rinkema

of

time

the

to

Sultan

the

found,

enemy,

enemy.

the

Idns

the

best.

the

the

town

KenSniyya.

of

property,

But

his

had

they

of the

Sultan,

with

!),took
the

the

departure

spoil.

return

not

what

afterkillingnumbers

their

as

immense

an

did

Idns,

of

Sultan,

the

God,

honour

of

tribe,

'All, (may

reached

the

at

that

and

their

'Abdu-'l-Jelil,

alighted

Haran,

of

of

Kighama

chiefs

and

knows

at

the

to

nimibers

there

alighting

chieftain

they

extinguished,

was

of

him

and

more;

the

as

Kcn"niyya,

of

people

tribe

others.

known

women

son

Ood

the

and

the

their

children

or

war

son

arrival

they

when

his

belonging

killed

him,

women

great

MdtheVeilrldns,

what

Idrts, with

others

grant

the

and

Rlrtkema,

at

camp

dwelt

thousand

others

revered,

accompanied

fire of

and

followers, until

own

in which

their

of

to his

the

against

troops

Pilgrim,

and

his

with

road

captured

Idns

the

capturing

the

honoured

be

the middle

enemy,

Sultan,

The

name

number

and

Bmkcraa

against

and

and

of

son

of

town

north

May

of

town

of

dnWren.

"nd

fighting,

south

ErjenQma,

the

towards

the

the

as

chieftain

the

as

the

Idrls, with

Yertma

the

IdBbg many

towards

far

as

go

son

theyreached

of

for

'Abdu-'l-Jelll,

HUrfin,

of

northmen,

whoBe

another

pillage,

Kighama

son

northmen, snch
of the

for

one

Ill

BTTLAIA.

OF

taking captives.

Kenftniyya,

He

TRIBES

THE

AGAINST

were

safety,

the

flesh

fatigue
and

of

were

slept

the

"ivelong
night.
In
^

the

morning

they mounted

and

the

Sultan

travelled

gave

towards

orders
the

to
west

his

troops
with

the

to

march

intention

112

of

the

gaming

till

near

when

he

Raw

resinned

afterwards

the

even

driving

of

the

spoils they

on

When
drum

the

of

time

him

the

shall

trump

everlastingly

the

Chief

his

of

and

grant
the

of

people

our

lieutenant,
of their

which

saddle-girths,

the
their

under

tents

themselves

returned

in

Muslims,

field of
offer

injury

whose

did

not

to

search,

cease

to

and

was

hunt

they

the

troops
not

them
killed

fight

down

come

every
all

the

and
house
male

who

joy
all

they

to

them,

made

his

fled.

adult

Our

the

their
on

the

appearance

death,

to

where

first

to

except

this, because
at

the

able

not

killed

the

healed

were

befel

and

were

of

one

were

And

were

men-

exerting

and

and

that

whoever

the

erected

full of

because

enemies

quickly put

was

yet
in

also

attacked,

wounded

investigation.
in

reason

seeing

upon

there,

happening

injury

by

above

morning

also

hifidel

the

of

knocked
our

them

surmiae.

delay, slackening

night

till

or

of

expectation

They

being

were

the

and

appeared

hour

who

whereas

inquiry

to

of

or

accident

an

extent

battle, and

slept

surrounding

men

then

robbery

without

whole

who

combatants

of

of

and

utmost,

some

thorough

passing

the

idea

and

with

tree

spoken

burdens.

chosen,

side

time

any

without

the

prophets,

were

the

under

'day

the

doubt

who

have

we

ixjople alighted

the

safety

the

which

of

by

entertain

not

alighted

unloading

immediately

ascertain

He

the
the

that

corps,

grant

the

to

favourably,

without

infirm

the

of mankind,

of

horse

at

at

of

High

Prince

look

his

up

did

Most

Seal

Ood

the

Kftnim,

to

Muhammed

Lord

wonderment

our

day.

oiu-

taken

except

almost

those

had

in

and

fear

from

spoils they

after

the

to

mirth, free

to

of

in

huiried,

one

Commander

the

the

person

Sultan

the

of

may

every

lost

tamarink

whole

the

sake

and

whom

to

that

us

no

grandchildren

countenance,

upon

but

is, the

tioned, that

joined by

Yiruma

joining

God

and

Prince

were

being

not

our

'All, (may

the

for

of

tree, known

tamarisk

person,

engaged

were

expedition
the

I), halted, reining

! Amen

one

frontier, where

Sultan,

children

our

pure,

of

son

sound

posterity,

peace

And

his

Radiant

the

of

and

any

other

or

ail

the

first

our

the

therefrom,

bless

the

without

though

of

place

of

occasion

Pilgrim,

and

honour,

w^hen

the

IdilB

Faithful,

the

return

our

theii

prayers,

guard,

or

with,

met

the

reached

on

afternoon

horses;

or

Kintlka,

stages.

easy

army

beat

was

the

by

or

oonrM

they passed

RQruh

leader

had

Here

towards

camels

the

herdsmen

travelled

but

chief

called

place

and

noon

journey

either

in

in it.

water

their

oontmued

they

halted

the

ng

the

behind,

remaining

with

perfomii

time,

napping

EXPEDITIONS

And

Sultan

the

reservoir

DURING

Runih.

of

town

noon,

where

EVENTS

OF

HISTORY

Sultan

excepting

chanynona
alighted

prisonerB by

the

AQAINBT

Stiltaii*8
orders,
^

them

alive

Among

Wd,

Giiiued

of

and

"'^'ter

that

"ic^oad,

Bt the

country
did

of

"^^EBatored

to

"^w^liich the

and

dust

'^aa

poison.

Evil

read

P^ple
^t

(upon

not

take

hun

warning

hath

poet
"

He

of

what

the

of those

who

is the

of

when

whom
had

advised

by

the

practising

against
of

events

deadly

evil

is the
have

Thus

fell
to

in

evil-doers
like

guilty

in

became

the

the

upon

their

prophet

and

would

refractory

nations

with,

of

land

them

terrify people

evils

the

honour

estimation

the

They

the

him

grant

to

happened

they

lives, for they

destruction

they

urged

imtil

and

them,

contended

as

robbery.

disobedience

their

once

even

that

was

their

of the

morrow

nobody,

remnant

their

in

at

pride, imtil

Qod
war

became

reason

be

nor

fell upon

and

Genesis

of

peace),
by

time,

even

as

the

it:
that

will

^nefited by

that

evil

by
be

Ibrmer days,

winds,

the

book

Sodom

of

defence

!),waged

come

morrow

sinner

the

in

highway

people

march

Sultan,

our

and

It is

other

perversity,

and

Pilgrim (may

Tuesday

is the

of the

niorrow

the
to

to

that

off, so

cut

we

that

scattered

the

extirpation

Idris

in

it

surpassing ignorance
and

Sultan,

"tliigworld

for

made

captivity,death,

This

of

land

the

in

to

for

of

became

previously

were

any

used

and

their

Kenaniyya.

caring

troops

thievishness

of

arts

by their

blinded

the

in

were

overbearing.

against

adversaries.

against

trespass

arrangements

no

opponents,

some

tribe

dispute, they

iniquity, injustice,

their

them

their
his

and

of the

anger

who

Kenaniyya

they

that

have

against

commit

to

conceived

Gk)d

as

Kenaniyya

of

other

as

adolescent,

people, excepting

tribe

no

Sultan,

the

perished, perished

who

haughty

in its members

they might

one

have

we

such

as

way

whereas

was

of

tribe

those

the

exceedingly

they

yet

our

account,

there

not

same

of

that

so

of

the

which

tribe, except

of
the

in

of

chieftains
were

their

hands

no

that

whom

em

*fi

of

and

when

that

Sultan

^^f

the

children,

numerous

said

who

those

killed

people

the

escaped, escaped

heard

kept

who

people

our

our

boys
of

Thus

in

extinct

so

the

actions

were

their

have

-gnhn

^w^ere

also

evil

who

of

of

one

supercilious, and

We

-~^^"Mi

and

remained

^^omen

m.'^WE

of

113

BULALA.

him.

spared.

Those

none

'^^th

singular doings

was

possess

prisoners

'tt^ttle.

L^90

one

the

be

OF

not

youths

to

becttme

to

there

TRIBES

Ea'amka'amma-BemO,

aooount

^-x^d

and

other

killedthe
00

THE

not

be

which

warned
the

by

the

events

apostrophiser

of

time, wiU

not

forth

breathes

be

to-day

to-morrow."

The

^^mn^
TOL.

tribe
were
XIX.

of
a

Kenfiniyya,
set

of

among

the

inhabitants

stupid, foolish, ignorant,

of

the

land

obstinate

of

brutes,
I

114

HISTORY

without

OF

ourselves.

We
of

qualities

is

stupidity

qualified

and

stupidity, folly,

and

and

what

is

reverse,

in

which

given

it

is less

man

listens

if he

The

what

and

man

he

not

or

the

but

the

has

from

aside

is

will

him

for

stupid

turns

stupid

man

serious, for when

it, and

to

the

for

meaning,

foolish

profitable

be

resembles

resiXH^t he

he

him,

to

whether

proper,

their

the

of

reason

profitable

all

at

three

these

ignorance.
is

what

advice

takes

ignorant

the

folly than

distinguish

never

of

similarity

know

we

with

by

ignorance,

the

what

to

them

described

folly, and

cannot

accept

of

with

than

woree

detrimental,

case

words

the

who

he

is

man

have

of

difference

capacity, according

intelligence, or

sense,

EXPEDITIONS

DURING

EVENTS

advice

it, injures

liimself.
We
the

return

When

the

at

the

and

grace

Sultan,

the

the

honour!),
beaten

loudly.

afterwards

mounting

following

west,

started

They

the

town

Gliuwi-KeghQkwa,

the

when,
came,

grant

were

preparations,
and

oxen,

asses,

towards

travelling

towards

the

son

him

they

then:

at

people

Pilgrim,

and

leads

did

we

Sunday

the

camels,

the

BumQ,
of

town

Berf
"

opposite

the

from

thence

to

the

pool

from

hence

proceeded

there, and

the

Sultan

from

BelQj,

of

town

halted

they

halted

where

Bumi.

that

exalted,

made

halted

of

our

so

beat,

which

where

of Merdeli,

all

which

of

and

with

Thursday,

and

army

they

Furtu,

to

in

burden,

until

halted

the

be

to

path

(or Melfiyughu),

to

of

town

and

city

morning

Sultan

the

march,

marched

Melghiyughu
marched

of

well-known

again

they

whence

the

great

preparations,

drum

beasts

the

blessed

this, the

with

their

hastening

and

and

connexion

Faithful, Idrls

be

the

Upon

horses

their

the

name

for

on

their

of

whose

orders

gave

very

saddled

Commander

relate

days,

Gk"d, the

of

favour

God,

'All, (may

three

finished

and

themselves,

RQruh

of

town

to

towards

return

than

more

have

we

our

on

there

remain

rested

of

halted

we

not

by

Ruruh

of

town

what

to

now

called

they
to

the

with

alighted

his

troops.
these

After
of
the
of
and

the

and

meeting

Pilgrim,
tlurough
decreed

night

in

BumQ,

arriving
took

the

them,

Bulmi,
from

of

the

him
in

we

tliat
did

not

his
town

many

tablet
of

proceed

by people

of

became
as

of

coimtry
the

God

destiny.

our

of

Fesstfn;
Idrls

possessed

journey by

had

passed
and
reason

the

there,

High

most

He

of

Fewftl, and

Sultan,

Ghuwi-Keghukwa,
on

peo{de

company,

town

the

and

lie

as

the

of

them

town.

on

of

direction

between

accompanied

us,

Bulim,

or

horses,

many

travelling

with

up

above-named

Saturday

morning

merchants

place

concerning
of

the
came

of

country

or

Ghazbi,
a

of

town

town

things,

the
of

the
lowing
fol-

the

AGAINST

Sultan's being
formed the
with his

with

prayer

of the

Sunday

finished

this

noon

people, having

the

by

much

with his troops

who

very

able

of

night,
except
When

the

the town
on

the

it

of

Sultan

UesBcd and

river

by

hallowed!)

and

of the

mommg

devotions

fesg. God

most

heard certain

by

only

and

of the town

alighted

to

future

certain and

authentic

wjcein

town

of the

extraordinary
the

whole

halted

the

they

arrived

their
the

GhamberO,

of

night

of

his

the

gational
congre-

afterwards

the

the

like

the

of

with

mounted

then

on

he

name

teu,

great

city

Friday,

and

more,

or

or

Then

case.

we

intelligence to

the

effect

that

of

of

Kanin,

had

Pilgrim,

lord

the

country
Ilanno

by

that

of

his

suffering
before

river,

to

were

design
of

son

evil

the

already
as

made
at

through
the

the

compassion,

from

they

they

jomney

for

had

what

in

Pilgrim,

come!),

to

of

the

Burnu,

the

entreat

while

even

Thursday,

Ho

of

country

were

the

GhamberQ.

state

servitors

as

performed

evening

to

such

the

again

countries,

(whose

passed

at

whence

several

town

direction

repetition

near

the

Idris

and

done,

prosecute

Lord

the

people

world

of Bunii,

his

and

real

glory

out

from

on

prayer,

Sultan

news

out

Sultan

of

the

the

their

at

the

and

praise

Zemtem,

days, something

few

what

at

our

quickly, halting

set

he

towards

towards

formerly

to
they cease
Boma unt3 they

of

bers, accompanied

^hich they

them,trembling

will

mosque

in this

the

of

reason

cease

Sultan,

the

him, taking

offering excuses
(whom God
exalt
had

station

one

night, setting

to

Sultan

of the

of RUruh,

rain

of

went

the
the

the

town

well-authenticated

and

advanced in greatnum

the

knows

High

the tribe of Kenaniyya,

the

at

to

entered

they

remained

fearing
for

passed

afternoon

the

fte forces remaining

Bnmi,which

the

that

no

an

travelled

he

Friday,

the

in

performed likewise

had

(for which

and

river, where

the

to

near

did

bound

thence

great

who

came

mounted

were

From

passed the

night

town

afternoon,

at

provisions, by

nor

Monday

halting

who

"nd others.

that

some

were

where

and

exceptingthose

where he

fillof cooked

people dispersed

our

On the

On

morning

Tuesday,

whidi is

him.

the

the

alighted

wes-

little while.

of GhiskirQ,

nwuiy of

with

of

started

took

and

end

per*

he

which

reached

we

the

towards

necessaries;

very

betoG^-Kl!),the

When

We

horses.

business,

new

Sultan

his

the

there, after

the

eat

providing

of

rain, and
were

to

affairs

rate.

Kikiw,

rain, unless

heavy

power

quick

of

name

there fell very

peoplewas

at

the

115

BULALA.

OF

ooca^Med

road, travelling
teriy
known

TRIBES

THE

it

our

northwards

acta

and

befallen
So

was.

their
a

'All

appear-

distance;

nor

country
of Gham-

14

of

116

OF

HISTORY

From

beru.
and

requested

permission

and

to

in

them

fully, they

and
the

passed

tlie

the

their

admitted

amnesty
them

against

Vezir

Sultan.

After

Uves

and

God's

book

that

they

would

never

that,

they

or

short

of

received

in

discomfiture

the

month

Most

the

princes

Muhammed

Most

God

from

treated

and

strength.
and

the

the

Pilgrim,

of

son

'Ali

'Abdu-'l-Jelil

Sultan

in

fled, with

wildernesses,

in

upon
of

him
in

and
their

On

the

helped

him

resembling
breaking

into

followers

in his
in

the

fields

of

com

of
the

Sultan

the

whom

had

they

victory
party,

and

of

comes

from

nor

worthy

praise

assist

hostihties

Idris

and

party

wicked
of

eating

the

him,

Pilgrim,
the

the

Sultan

to

distant

should

not

teristic
qualities characwho

followed

dealings,
then:
up

with

against

that

with

the
of

his

Sultan, Idifs

our

High

were

one

and

and

'Abdu-l-JeW

most

Most

Kiyayeka,

commencement

with

that

history

God

hand

rebelUon

'Abdu-llfih,

who

Jelil

God

so

subjected

ascribed

of

other

*Abdu-'l-

had

of

son

Wednesday

Sultan

knowing

Sultan,

om-

the

conducted

his

the

Sultan

he

town

of

multitude

may

.was

news

that

liis party,

the

the

that

order

them.

off

not

with

that

Muhammed,

on

latter

son

they

be

Sultan

the

with

High

(whom

is

'Abdu-'l-Jelil

fall

Kanim,

thanksgivings

assistance!),

mighty

of

the

connected

circumstance

Most

abundant

most

from

not

God

parts

cutting

cowards,

High,

Unto

the

treatment

as

having^
about

respect

great

met

party, after

unworthy

to

abased

his

of

the

oppose

'Abdu-1-Jelil,

Muhammed,

the

their

They

country,

they

Jemadi

High,

unto

succour,

offered

more

the

Sultan

the

northern

Sultan

the

w^hen

again
of

Most

assisted

abundant
with

God

of

High

the

apartment

best.

his forces, when

in

and

property.

of

hostilitieB

the

.they

own

mark

as

knows

elapsed

their

to

offer

to

more,

'Abdu-'llah,

the

departed

God

time

'Abdu-'l-Jclil, and
of

also

their

engaged

cows,

But

whom

for

son

as

presence,

to

near

they

demanding

the

safety

and

thousand

court-yard,

and

such

from

from

to

upon

undertiikcn

son

of

Hanno

him,

done,

cessation

retired

by

themselves;

had

Ilarun,

Idils,

also

swore

Sultan's

in the

demanding

excuses,

then

therein,

before

brigandage,

with

pardon,

They

future.

in

themselves

the

dealing,

granted

been

accompanied

abasing

and

Bumi

to

entered

Bumi,

tiling they

Sultan,

our

come

having

to

and

every

full

and

to

they appeared

humbling

iniquity

and

Sultan,

So

of

river

came

of the

rebelling, unjust

general

seated

river,

to

messenger

Permission

presence

excuses,

the

thievmg,

of

presence.

the

imss

above-mentioned.

Pilgrim

presented

to

his

before

came

EXPEDITIONS

they despatched

thence

appear

DURING

EVENTS

the

doings
young

after

consisted
the

bucks
roe-

plants.

118

he

thence
then

then

then

Multi,

of

the

then

of

town

Here

then

'Abdu-'llah,
of

lord

Saturday,
towards

wait

for

and

night,

Pilgrim,

of 'All.

son

Sultan, Idrts

passed

whole

of

the

for

ground

And

Emiim,

out

have

given

because,

the

the

of

the

the

he

whom

for the

Sultan

land

he

inch

leaders, he

caused

for
of

Sultan,
in his
he

Tushu,

the

Idrls
first

routed

of E"nun

;
or

remained

loved.
and

been

not

Maw,

came

'1-Jelll

friendship

our

of

town

Aghftfi, where
him

the

as

Then

attach

land
the

first at

the

many

days
of
and

themselves

in

the

any

he

he

at
a

troops of the

all

who
the

this,

halted
in

at

three

Eirslla, secondly

the

thus

never

relate

which

for

'Abda-

would

'Abdu-I-Jelll

waiting

of

'All, journeyed

of

of

the

land
of

son

thirdly

to

nor

mentioned.

We

son

town

and

chiefs, who

of

Kftnim.

Sultan

the

pnblished

above

as

Muhammed,

expedition,

beoame

and

remainder

Pilgrim,

the

Bebfiliyfi became

Slruh,

of

whcde

also

remained,

consideration,

Ghamirft,

joined him;
to

this

the

many

of

town

them

of K"nim
of

town

places
at

land

the

unto

an

when

also

the

this, the

their

by

as

oar

between

regions,

doubt

no

and

it

them

chiefs,
that

troops

then

BumQ;

of

tbo

conversation

proclaimed

was

our

so

lot

their

Kufusta

even

gave

of bis

by

So

with

This

courtyard,

dispute.

had

but

Burnu.

the

to

Siruh,

heard

the

in

Sultan

our

'Uah

of

fell

Friday

Muhammed,

frontier
to

l^

Idrls

and

much

According

Snltan

bis

Sultan

where

BumQ.

of

Sultan,

the

to

the

on

court-yard,

jonmey*

the

commanded

upon

on

preceded

foroes,

our

with

fixed

they

regions,

land

the

in

himself

its

of Burnu,

property

and

of

Sultan

our

So

mentioned,

apartment,

one

countries

his

after

Sika-Danenma,

'Abdu-ll"h.

with

And

Tuesday,

of

town

courtyard

seated

and

people, being
present

were

to

our

of

array

Eftnim

with

the

of

portion
to

of

Kefesta,

of

in

them,

between

coimtries

two

Pilgrim,

'Abdu-'llah,

of

son

the

son

the

tribe

Keswedft

from

on

above

this

complete

in

the

as

Upon

up

at

came

in the

alighted

they

drawn

be

Muhammed,

thence

the

Butala.

of

tribe

oi

son

of

SulQ,

at

mentioned,

halted

Melghalma-Delta,

envoy,

Muhammed,

him

the

from

of 'Abdu-'llah,

son

then

sending

after

days,

Sultan

meet

of

above

as

and

eaat,

the

to

followers

fonr

or

to

come

marched

Sultan

the

to

his

Sultan
the

Muhammed,
our

him

DeltQ,

of

our

ing

to

with

departure

three

Mini,

of

Melhfl,

to

Diyelerem,

to

near

the

to

Keswada.

to

halted

invithig

Kenaniyya,

the

then

then

then

Ghayewft,

to

Mllnh,

to

GhawSlih,

to

Jughulghuluh,

to

Sultan

Molghahna-Deltu,

then

Berth,

to

Runih,

the

then

thence

frOTa

GhatQ,

of

town

Burkumwa,

to

DighimBil,

to

the

to

EXPEDITIONS

DURING

EVENTS

proceeded

Leda,

to

town

to

OF

HISTORY

the

meeting
Snltan

with

'Abdn^
diiefs

came,

Sultan

of

town

Mu

or

AGAINST

THE

of 'Abda-llfih,
'

and

80

thus

}oltan

Had

to

[meaid

the

of

swear

Sultan,

our

bere

mentioned,

and

leaders

of

to

the

returned
between
We
the

proceed

the

and

Buma.

now

to

Babla

in

between

the

Sultan

our

the court

the

Bulftla beg^

Aoltin Idns

end

had

^gs,

before

the

Muhammed,

Sultan

foUowers who

had

"Mghtof Friday,
^

what

to

related

*^

Sultan
not

^tBn

he

for
him.

towards

all

son

of

So

granted

been

^ad, giving praise

"^

from

harm

Wturn, they

offered

to
to

God

Friday

by
Most

they

their

morning

had

their
alone

of

the

High

for
their

to

come,

security,

reporters
to

came

our

out

of fear

horses,

except

return

him

into

oath,

they
the

safety

the
to

Siruma,

the

son

our

and

full

rejoiced

horses
to

fear
of

friendship
the

thanksgivings

was

tho

various

Sultan,

mounted

Sultan

night, being

incantations,

sworn

our

these
his

they

from

sincerity

them

all

as

lamentation.

by

'Abdu-'llah,

they

manifold

they set out with

^l^enoethey had come.
the

when

also, when

^Wdi

alighted

the

knew

^^

When

had

Muhammed,

enter,

P^'Ami had

they

command,

Sikih, applied themselves

of

town

to

son

with

and

grief

prayers for preservation, recitations, and

'" their
lives, until

the

in

his

indubitable

an

Bulfila, when

the

of

halting-place

his

heard

have

we

violent

their

to

them

after

And

moonlight

obtained

thus

having

people

ftoecdotes, the

Soltaii
at
^

after

on

our

oppose

Abdu-'llfih, returned

of

him

protestations,

this

Sultan.

our

son

wifh

come

great joy succeeding

According
^

respecting

sworn

of

one

every

and

perform

to

place

commanded

Muhammed

of

tribe

'Abdu-'llah,

never

Sultan

our

and

took

and

would

he

frontier

the

of

son

Sikih,

they

swore

and

exculpatory

Sultan

their

to

then

They

of time.

that

time, then

of

opposition

to offer

nerver

end

the

to

God

Almighty

confercnoe

and

until

agreement,

the

of

chiefs

the

of the

us

town

excuses

of

between

Muhammed,

have

we

happened

the

ho

Aghftfi,

which

determination

When

in the

proffer

to

the

by

"weirmg

Sultan,

the

of

it

so

the

whom
of

him

to

for

abandoned

town

word

covenant,

Sultan

have

the

this

and

into

Sikih.
the

to

remainder

all those

came

the

the

entered

and

in

who

after

notice

of

Bulala

Bulfila,

of

was

town

of

And

the

of

not

else.

Pilgrim, speak

BumQ

of

stipnlation which

anyone

would

love

his

him

gift to
he

all those

as

Kur'"n

holy

regarding

his
so,

tiibe

tribe

land

Ksmm

the

well

the

truth

been

to

IdHs

as

of

it not

the

on

him.

regarding

towns

swear

succonr

word

and

of

one

s"used

Bi

his

gave

country.

flingfe

he

and

119

BULALA.

OF

them

making

assist

to

Mnhammed,

tihe

"f

obey,

after

TBIBES

in

of

their

order

Lord,

place

of

and

to

after
from

Dimuh,

120

HISTORY

with

the

the

them

to

did

Sultan
make

so

make

On

the

unto

oath

on

when

should

be

drawn

quilted

cotton

or

felt

accoutred

and

by

that

them
whole
and
them

being

them

publicly

the

So

the

whole

exceedingly
of

towards

the

AVTien

beat.

himself

whence

In

putting

the
on

to

we

morning
their

arms

the
and

the

drum

to

of

Monday.
rejoiced
boundary

journeying^

our

town

of

again

reached

We

at

army

they

and

leaving

GhayewO,

from

nesday
Wedit also

place

this

that

no

reached
at

Didi

to

on

from

starting

In

alighted

long

the

left this

Bert.

his

Didi,

we

Dllirem,

BolQj.

After

travelled
On

was

their

burden.

RQruh.

to

it

saddling

of
and

to

near

mander
Com-

the

beat, and

be

beasts

of

until

Sultan,

ready,

town

of

camp

whole

the

momited

camping

where

Ruwaya,

the

whole

journeyed

we

come,

the

to

near

and

the

was

halting

the

to

frOm

So

thence

Idrts

infantry

the

of

themselves

to

near

Saturday
orders

from

Multi;

inspect

leaders,

extending

in

the

at

camping

halted

the

Ruwaya.

the

and

of

Sultan,

following, being
chiefs

style,
one

might

of

the

best

without

the

termination

people

thence,

and

and

gave

separate

the

loads

all the

they alighted

departed

on

Sultan

day

made

their

on

and

Thursday

thence

from

binding

until

Friday,

the

Tuesday

people

Sultan

we

the

of

morning

the

distance

bucklermen

the

the

Sultan

day

founding
con-

come,

was

numbers,

that

one

without

in

the

fully

him

before

morning

the

at

Then

the

the

and

BumO,

Faithful, commanded

which,

that

obtained

had

they

of the

and

so

each

east.

the

horses

on

of

great

with

people,

our

what

at

land

our

them

inspected

of

in

On

inspect

not

the

wearing

men

them

accoutrements

Sunday.

the

did
he

but

another,

to

on

one

the

and

chiefs

the

presented

his

to

voachsafe

bucklers,

inspect

when
and

by

be

and

So

of

followers,

to

as

see

arms

one

joined

Pilgrim,

Kuyam,

might

so

orders

should

one

bearing

or

armour,

their

up

his

canse

them.

gave

Lord,
every

with

up

alone,

he

on

drawn

were

morrow,

together.

put

camp

the

stationed

and

one,

All-bountiful

the

of

Sultan

the

to

they accordingly

and

one

any

Upon

H"rQn,

of

that

way

before.

day

son

Grod;

of

Saturday,

on

leaders

of

exception

God,

morning

Book

Holy

of

day

same

the

us

the

the

same

not

day,
Satur-

the

on

in the

Idils,

his Vezir

to

Sultan

onr

did

httd

Bulala, who

the

pardon,

back,

gone

without

oath,

that

troops

had

of

before

begging

orders

gave

leaders

themselves

who

EXPEDITIONS

DURING

and

and

excuses

companions,

this

chiefs

presented

offering
their

the

of

rest

before,

come

EVENTS

OF

place

the

should

one

the

town

of

the

town

of

Mlluh,

and

camped.

army

accoutrements,

moimted
for

their

thomsclv^

horses,
and

after
their

AUAINST

horees,

west,

And

we

of

oauntry

Chiide

or

according
and

Dlmkma-Fatar,
nonbcrs.

Idns
otheiB

the

in this

tired out

with

After

passed

OhatQ,

and

the

to

^^

the

also

moved

while

far

as

off

we

foot

on

as

and

us,

men

the

horses

their

towards

the

while

east,

moved

theirs

Sultan,

the

west,

then

until

and

made

describe

and

Sultan,

river

were

approaching

reached

which

is in

congratulated

of

men

Have

to

it, when

that

so

the

forces

seen

the

on

another,

one

it is

town

vicinity

for

impossible

understanding

ever

you

the

his

with

the

towards

he

alighted
and

in detail.

joy

then

exceedingly,

companions

or

he

rejoiced

merry

their

flowing

where

people

our

Pilgrim, journeyed

Berselma,

the

Ghamberu,

Then

the

of

town

afterwards
of

town

brethren

^^

people

Idrls

Sultan,

^est, and

danced

the

large

in

standing.
the

this

^day.

companions

our

the

towards

Bab

ranks,

merchants,

towards

Our

long

different

accompanying

line

panied
accom-

line, standing,

them

the

theu*

as

in

the
of

Sultan,

their

others,

were

line

gallop.

position

"nd

in

up

party, who

other

remained

in

up

lord

known
up

with

and

who

people

drawn
will

and

towards

the

our

for

respect

Ghambti,

drew

Pilgrim,

remained

towards

the

Bpoired horse

of

to

drawn

were

handsome

most

king,

Pilgrim,

Berselema,

of

son

Then

the

truth). They

town

the

them

the

and

little distance

sent

Yusuf

of

best

from

had

requirements

the

to

near

the

to

the

to

who

learned

the

travelled

121

BULALA.

their

ambassadors

by

met

OF

and

had

we

Dembuluh,

by
(ChxU

when

were

TRIBES

shields,

mail,

armour,

dothing.

THE

among

king equal

sovereign

to

Debuleh

of

""^t
of

his ambassador

ir"eal

and

the

Muhammed

Lord,

our

their

""tiiictlyknown
-Among
**"^rd

related

P'^'UBant

CJ^Oaaed
"^^ir

^oovered
^

family

in war,
it of

^emained

o^ the Sultan

the

and

indicative
intercourse

of

their

God

son

look

of

for

they

forefather

Prince,

our

may

Lay,

Princes

Himir,

of

kings

son

of
of

fresh
the

is

Prophet,

our

favourably

Ghalib,

is

as

covered

of the

in their

of

was

whose
is

Seyf,
up,

named

family

which

accounts

water,

sons

which

of

curious

teachers,

kept

and

constantly
Donnuij

these

of

whom

and

great

our

in wrappers

words

praiseworthy

short

in

soft

!),

most

ascertained.

d^ughts

of the

Buocess

his

wonderful

by

than

P^^^ession

with

and

the

and

forefather

(upon

unites

stock

city with

posterity

the

with

same

falls

the

of

his

amity,

Sultan

every

Kureysh,

the

*^"i

^^

away

of

^^^

to

from

desirable

friendship,

Aw^^^
*^

him

of

discourses

saying

one

there

in which
Muni.

Seyf,

son

The

Sultan

are

more

in the

something

lay

the

secret

No

one

had

of Dlii-Yezn,

possession unopened,

Del^la.

have

that
a

was

we

Dfinma

until

the

of
ever

and

days

determined,

122

however,

people

who

thing,

for

in

the

predecessors,

whom

encased

possession
Ood

when

however,
the

relic

which

thing
tioQ

to

every

desire

ambition

or

took

place

wars

which

in

and

wars

between

dissensions

lasted

Dawud,
mentioned

already
the

known

thing,
of

Seyf

the

broke

the

Debelfi,'those
Tub,

been

seven

people

in the

of

for

which

place

no

beforehand,

of

from

the

of

of

the

on

of

that
time
the

among

family
effect

have

of

in

place

the

affairs

opening

one

the

by

of
we

the

on

the

the

time

Pitiri, as

took

inscribed

and

that

so

the

God's

sons

dence,
provi-

decreed

any

years,

work

our

opposed

took

have

from

out

people

Debelft,

have

invita-

an

Thereupon

seven

heard

we

part of

of

for

it, the

best.

Mimi,

son

however,

This,

with

out

of

tribe

them

it not

of

ever

the

open

opened

of

hiB

refosedy

might

son

of

broke

majesty.

Donma,

have

former

name

and

and

had

who

men,

knows

Had

Duuma,
would

unbelievers
of

in

the

by

Sultan

the

Nikalih,

Kauim.

of

country

crying

quarrels

and

of

son

away,

Sultan

who

is Ho

tliat, disputes

After
Sultan

God

but

flew

between

days.

seven

he

kingdom

Thus

he

when

days

out

He

that

so,

th^

these

kingdom

that

him

occurred

information,

the

the

of

days

much

so

the

in

until

beUevers/'

among

power

acquire

to

the

and

months,

of

possessor

said

the

your

among

remained

up,

to
true

therein

contained

was

covered

advice

it is

And

and

the

to

their

by

matter

of

from

has

this

this

not

success

withstand

to

succeed

to

you

kindness

abide

ancient

as

in wrappers

loving
to

long

so

the

Do

^^

saying

of

cause

able

was

one

caused

has

and

favour

no

others,

or

the

him,

his

thongfa

it;

uncovering

cautioned

lies

matter

and

it

him

about

were

unbelievers

into

breaking

upon

EXFEDITIOKS

DUBING

EVENTS

OF

HISTOBT

tablet

preserved

of

destiny.
semblance

The
of

family
son

sight
God

the

(be

His

as

an

of

which

by

^^Sekmet"

King

who

the

Saul,

!) sent

son

of
in

occurs

ho

as

(be
also

F"ris, that
the

Kur-'an,

relating
the head

to

of

Saul
a

there

it stands

catj possessed of

two

exalted

in the

the

it

in the

tcings.

is

sense

We

which

victories

where

in

found
of
have

of

the

recorded

the

signification of
in
'*

the

of Individuais/*

occasion

every

it has

away

from

children

I) has

^^Book

the

DQnma,

that

the

their

of

flew

unto

unto

of

name

read

Sultan

which

like

above

His

the

disappeared

was

secret

possession

and

and

on,

from

on

of

Muni,

where

^Hranquillityy* excepting

time

thereof,

the

was

have

the

looking

were

in the

was

named

opening

and

We

book.

until

was

in which

ark

wliich

thing

exalted

name

the

holy

written

and

Dhi-Yczn,

people

of

Israel

in his

of

breaking

the

upon

son

this

Dcbclil, and

of

time

Seyf,

of

the

certain

also

word
"rert**

passage

thing

read

Hke

the

AGAINST

Kimflfl

of

legends

and

Know

all

bee

ttU

time.

prosent

written

the

in

the

Kur'fin,

Prophet,

one

has

at

heart

between

"tf Seyf"

noted

is

They

Ood

has

May

trouble

in
Most

Prinoe

their

day

f ulfiUer

neither
and

Hi^

Muhammed,

pwterity,
was

at

noon

and

give

permitted
on

in

sin

the

the

and

pnyer,

It

until

of

envious,

in

and

sayings

unless

the

in

he

bo

able

not

to

Children

'*

age.

every

themselves

prido

No

law.

the

acts,

of

found

is
or

ignorant,

place

they

if

what
acts

nobility

every

ancestors

of

their

has

Dhi-Yezn,

the

or

The

and

justice

remote

doctors

the

error.

class

of

thereon,

Preeminence

bless

Qod

bleaang,

God

first

the

giving

head

of

on

with

propriety

and

their

excepting

of

or

the

of

son

from

not,

celebrated

and

rebellious

*'Ib

help

are

said

truth

of

the

after

qualities

Seyf,

consonant

religion,

in

of

canons

to

as

sceptic

(btinguish

"

the

doubted

ever

is

or

with

or

the

idolatry
act

FirOz-Slbad

wings."

children

They

like

holy

of

of

says,

had

possess

and

he

which

two

who

the

of

wherein

thing

with

polytheism

from

the

is

faith

the

family

the

It

*"

collectors

the

of

Mejdu-'d-Din,

I),

mercy

mines,

of

ye

equity, that
been

His

with

and

last

the

123

BULALA.

0"

lexicographers,

of

explanation,

of emeralds

cat

TEUBES

doctor,

seal

the
fill him

another

of

learned

the

God

(may

THE

man

be

and

generation
of

the

of

most

there

great.

May

God

peace

unto

them

Friday,

the

from
fourth

2nd

is

power

family,

rest

God

any

his

his

pardon."

free

with

posterity,

their

He

unto

to

end

resurrection.

requests
is

latter

your

is

trust,

our

and

ability

or

be

the

favourable

companions,

great

hearer

present

except
unto

his

of

wives,

by
our

his

the

labour

from

June,

IS

the

63.

of
end

this
of

sacred

Sha'ban,

tion
transcrip1269.*

124

Art.

VI.

Translated.

Texts

Assyrian

"

8rd

[Received

Ik
I

prcsonting

the

make

hope

to

useful

have

They

under

before,

important
result

argument,

and

enquirers

agree

diversity
of

the

by

learned

and

in

the

of

opinions

must

without

rest

the

that

the

of

the

Council

when

onoe

of

case

It is indeed

cogent

independent

of

writings

quities.
Anti-

done

been

the

that

minds,

interpretation
their

and

believe

I., and

Society^

Assyrian

the

in

general.

in

all candid

to

complexity,

has

unsatisfactory by
world

persuasive

This

Society,

Pileser

Tiglath

considered

such

foundation

upon

extreme

truth.

the

the

part of

greater

versions
The

therefore
which

notes

full account

of

have

requisite,would
occasion.

the

K.

Sir

that

It is understood
of

of

of

quite independently

the

Esq.

Talbot,

Asiatic

Royal

study

enquirers.
of

auspices

been

not

and

Society

the

inscription

has

other

with

communication

any

the

to

prepared

been

the

to

contribution

F.

1859.]

October,

translations

following

H.

By

Rawlinson

these

documents.

cannot

fail to
added

I have
various

FROM

Fatind

to

elucidate

Kojunjtk

at

is broken

gods

The

Tolume

long

given

been

found

the

for

present

text

more

{N%neveh\

king

vast

is railed

Caneirorm

published by

text

the

originally hdonging

hut
in

now

ASHURAEHBAV

OF

British

the

is

in

to Kilek

Museum.*

columns,

two

but

the

lower

away.]

and

Ninev

(the king)

This

have

parts of the

some

OBELISE

interesting inscription

each

which
too

have

to

I.

BROKEN

Column,

First

him

between

utility.

in details

me

Shergat {A9hur\

The

comparison

investigations,

involved

hope, however,

INSCRIPTION

of

The

brief, because

are

No.

half

prepared translations

hereafter.

completely

[This

of

be

has

Sidu,

menagerie,

Sardanapalus
of

this

British

upheld

who
or

by Sir

inscription
Museum.

his

collection

H.
will

footsteps,
animals.

of

gave
At

unto
one

Rawlinson.

be

found

in

plate

28

of the

n"w

126

ASSYRIAN

wall

The
cmmbled

into

Erishlu

citadel
The

in the

Each
walls
bulls

The

which

80

the

years

it

before.

as

The
of

king
to

the

Assyria built,

waters

The

which

Kubar

king

thus

Having

gods

him

the

ditch, I

or

of the

down.

deities

sider

to

hunting
their

dujiag

In

Bohnr

(3)

throogh

pass

in.

Down

bitumen

and

the

fronts

....

of

height

I rebuilt

63
....

it from

its

dation
foun-

portions

separate

the

of

gazab.

be

the
for

by

text,

will

it.

who

upheld

his

who

presided

oyer

the animali

here

king,
text

phrase, and

This

same.

the
the

passage

forming

deities

the

king, who

called

inscriptions. Buhur
which

the

I.

Sidu(l),

were

the

present

and

of

of

(2) footsteps,

gave

menagerie (3).

frequently

arc

I restored

fallen

which

translation

general

and

Sidu

and

(2) Viz., those

Bteps.''

during

Hu-zab-adan

it with

the

to

the

it.
wliich

had

palace

built

fallen

and

repaired

new

had

to

of

Tigris

decay

to

and

longer.

waters

side

river

built,

Assyria

no

the
the

by

gone

had

the

Ninev

vast

Niner

(1)

tliem

I set

destroyed

came

Column

unto

sacred

two

and

stone

of

been

caused

of

Assyria

given

analyse

to

The

pari

the

against

and

stone,

and

up

its roof.

to

proceed

was

had

trees

gate

and

decay

to

gone

of

of

reason,

and

great colonnade

brick.

had

that

its fosse

of

atmas

king

stream

planted

of the

rampart

of

burkish

that

stream

lions

I erected

it.

of Ashur.

dty

in my

the

rebuilt

it, I took

around

wood.

Ashurdanan

for

the

of

two

which

And

kind

of

part, and

palaces

many

And

mound

great

every

lay

wood.

dty.

supplied

of

in

which

four

and

waters,

fountain

I renewed

different

the

aqueduct

fountain

the

of

The

copper.

the

of

I demolished

asukhi

of

of

gate

beams

wood,

cypress

beams

great

The

had*

and

down,

the

from

Tigris.

of

I built

and

burkish

gates

of

Ashur

river

excellent

fallen

had

again,

up

were

mound.

of

which

the

nails

paruti stone,

the

at

up

built

of

built

fragments

the

on

four

most

of

of fallen

was

Ashur

which

with

city

them

spread

by

them

heaps

of

gate of

Erishlu,

them

replaced

fastened

the

as

of

gate

dty

my

fragments

far

as

great
and

of

TRANSLATED.

TEXTS

The

excessive

collections

might
were

speaks

in

the
"

ratti-ya,

ram

has, Ninev
muhur

gazab,

fondness

of curious

of
animals

perhaps be translated
caught"but

hunting.

8rd
the

upholders

Sidii sha
which

the

occurs

apparent

"the

of

rat-tzn

Assyrian
is

Theso

penon.

in L

my

two

fboir

iramn.

82, 1

monareha
fnun

many

eoa-

for
of

hunting expedliion/

prefer the first expUnation.

A8SYBIAN

Hb embarked
he kOled

(2) This

it

in

or

bis
"di])p'd

weapons

Qtioa, because

'^'ppedin
ihemonfteiB

of
of

ft^orts, taking

precedence

dolphins

ttd tribute

binuta

punpitt is

probably

Pwperly

tkoqgh

"

or

nostrils

their

(1)

buffaloes

ArazQd which

buffaloeshe

(1) It

(A

alive

captured

^ell enclosed

in

found

authors,

Phoenician

of

find

the

in

to

the

The

Sea."

Mediterranean.
have
The

throwing

ncUshar

that

mentioned,

the

of

Nakhiri.
of

none.

word
the

up

meant

salt

water

*V13

Hebrew

snort.

(3), in

of) the

oi

Allf

the

at

be

kept

of
of

foot

of those

(5)

young

(7)

them

district

the

Syria (4), and

of
number

(6).

at

long lists of presents

Whales

vigorous

land
blank

shot

Syriac.

and

the

to

slew.

he

nostril

thus

inscriptions

the

creatures

habit

From

(2), young

belongs

Mount Lebanon

is the

vene-

he

classical

frequently

we

called

their

fountain.

the
In

voracious.

were

from

puffers,"

like

ficub^tra

And

....

'*

taken

weapons

flourishing

from

dolphins,

very

fish

be

from

which

the

and

is to

the

arrows

he

embarked

king
this

of

most

frequently

are

these

why

and

during
which

Sidon.

of

is

and

the

(Aradus

kings

teeth

which

teeth

sharp

snorters

^yriae
rMJ

"

meant,

enquire

to

the

coast

whether

or

appears

as

Phoenician

Mediterranean,

curiosities.

Assyrian
'^

yobba

these fish have

"

the

to

Ki nakbiri

It remains

It

especially valued

were

offerred

Sea"

harpoons

and

Tyre

occurred

whether

sure

of the

period the

iduk.

rebti

the

not

Arvad

this

of

even

yobba

as

city
at

was

doubtless

occasion

waves

the

of

and

am

Holy

The

deep.

rakab

itself named

thence

event

that

the

rather

not

Scriptnre)

(S) Kakhiri

Sea."
in

(2), and

vehicle.

any

Syria

Upon

accounted
were

in

The

to

arms

Arvad

of

city

chariot,

passage.

Great
his

in

short

annals.

the

was

the

in

or

the

to

(3),

either

"

his

in

waves"

bvt the Arvad

Ade

ship"

dipped

it

the

Sea

Ashurahhbal

in

he

Great

to

of

large

That
BtenUI/."

shipe belonging

important

expedition
at

the

most

kai noonnted

ttetiiof

in

rakab,

in Hebrew"

tht great

in

dolphins

(1) frbb, from

331

(1)

127

TRANSLATED.

TEXTS

in

places

(8).
remarkable

is very

boflUoes thus

slain,

'^'tement respecting

as

that
if

the

And

it.

is left in the

blank

had

sculptor
for

so

most

not

inscription

for

received

any

yet

the

at

least

authorised

their

animals,

other

of

number

the

numbers

**leftinbknk.

(2) I

find

the bnflUo

that

is

this word
which

meant,

was

pronounced,

Job,zzzix.
9 (see Gesenius,
^"tiii
edition, Leipsic, 1888).

p.

in

UH^

is called

915.

in the

Hebrew,

quote

his

Probably

plural, rimu.

and

DH

valuable

in

rim

the

Lexicon

Book

from

the

(8) suturtL

(4) Compare
^
^

OS

land

in

very

of

^Iffia,
he

similar

Mitani

slew

inscriptiofi of Tiglath

the

with

and

his

language
in

the

arrows,

Four

"

district

but

Pileser

of

Araziki
skins

Where

64.

that

bufialoes, large and

young

their

YI.

and

which
horns

belonge
he

sent

to

home

monarch

vigorous,
the
to

Umd

his

in

oj
city

"f Aihur."
Such

trophies doubtless

(5) miri.

(6)

bnlthut

formed
wezabbit.

part

of

(7)

his muhur
tzukuUat"

or

every

museum.

kind.

(8) yektsnr.

128

ASSYRIAN

he

lions

he

slew

mace

the
a

his

in

(1) II sasi

(2)
Pilesor

YI.

or

In

Anakna,

and

o:

througl

(5)

make

to

of

kUrvp.

Tiglatli

with

compared

a"

Open

"

chariot,

the

brought
carefully)

(5) yekbimi

and
the

their

up

of

in

(6) Nahiri,

(18).
kinds

more

he

(7) cau^

yaeli.

Ev^

enclosures

(or

and

count;^

(So

of

ABsyxH

of

(11)

ones

young

(and several

and

nali

Urasl^'

Ebitak,
cities

separate

lambs

young

of

spring (S

of

days

The

turakhi,

placed

as

in the

pi-ovinces

momitains

armi,

so.

many)

n"J

animals)

rare

(14

doubtful.

(2)

Ditto.

(3)

itsudu.

(4)

The

Text

has,

This

is

The

existed
in

verb

p.

(9) tzukullati

M.

as

Ti^

I. who

captured it.

inscriptions.
sources

of the

Tigris and

Hebrew

timik

"^Un

the
the

exactly

(10)

sun.

Euphrates.

prehendU.

Se"

yektsur.

''mirani-sun

Compare

if

lu-tsieni

malu

mahatish

ana

they had

been

marsit

(14)

Their

pL
correct

The

together

wild
in

are

beasts

Tiglath

"

as

"

rather

18
of

and
the

called
Pileser

counted

weahalidL'

sheep.

the

young

Yolume

I think

19.

to

of

read

of

Minution

11.

kimi

(nuUu) of their jQ^ang

number

the

of

difficult

together in the

44, lines
names

young

lu-tzieni

names

named

likewise

Museum,

amnu.

the

Inscription YII.

Pilcscr

Tiglath

Compare

emnu.

(13) kima

the

hunt,

tsud, to hunt.

from

marsit-tzun.

weshalat

marsit

ones,

to

44, 16.

(12)
sha

is

isud

verb

days of Tiglath Pileser

1059.

(8) tsadirati, probably

(11)

Hebrew

region about

This

"

star

in the

other

mountainous

(7) wetimmikh.
Gksenius,

the

precisely

Khanirabbi

high

rising of the

*'

city of Kasiyuri

(5) Called

(6)

as

club

"

him

be

Easiyari (4).

he

asi, malshirku?

(1) Very

are

his

(2

slew.

he

B.

"

....

In

and

animals

He

(12) (as

midini,

with

chase

buhurisun.

epish

(1)

toils, (so many)

cages) (10).
them

the

Also

may

passage

them,

(3).

Pizitta

these

of

(9)

one

of

with

shakutn.

for

of winter

(5),Lulumi

hunter's

(8)

foot

yeknrup instead

in

hunting

went

Khanaraddi
in

on

slew

he

This

menagerie

days

....

Atzamiri,

others

Ashui

dty

(6).

have

we

short

he

ardor

"

(4) karshana
make

the

the

(4), they [the gods']conmianded

(8) paskL

(6)

in

his

num^

pO'tah to open.

n/IE)

to

lions

mitluti-8u.

78, where

from

paUut,

to

(so

urmakhi.

kitrup

as

and

chariot

animals

rare

home

place,

and

slew

he

arrows

them

same

(so many)

forests

after

his

brought

very

open

And

thickest

chase

the

in

(1)

(3)

and

alive

captured

120

with

Elephants

(So many)

TRANSLAtED.

TEXTS

sheep."

with

certainty, but three

inscriptions
therefore

published by

they

be

may

of then

the

depended

Britiah
npoo

animals.
here
YII.

nali, armi,
5.

and

turakhi

are

likewiae

named

^VSSYRIAN

Bat

the

to

as

nd
.

"

"

he

He

(1) iihlNir
'

he

king

illikanL

rommtinded

words

(1) Creatures
of

Egypt

Ws

sent

of which

the

of

haTami

(S)

^^^ y^4"mat

sha

(4) The rare

^'hnaelfcaoghtin
^^oni the king

The

the

of

his

of

Perhaps

part

translate

zlyy }"^ matti-su.

(4)

8^n.

clear, it continues.]

is not

sense

and

entrusted

the

to

(2)

the

which
of

(3)

care

king
of

men

or

secowUy,

and

thirdly, those

(1)

in great

he

king

for fh"m

sent

received

he

which

the

which

which

those

as

gift

(It was)

wings"

(4),

hands

The

(2)

abundance

birds

and

splendid menagerie

"

animals

the

of

names

(3)
were

(5).
(2) mahadi.

museum

their

that monarch
horns

animals

; for

only

weshabila.

Mutsri

sar

classes," /r"^, those

three

into

expeditions

own

them

sittit havami

and

own

of any

natires

not

were

expeditions.

(the Mediterranean),

divided

are

beautiful

(3)

*"a

young

their

Egypt.

(1)

vhere

of

men

weshipri.

sa

choicest

pJaoed beside

untuned

to

Sea

gift

hunting

his

with

work

they

rebti.

yobba

animals

very

of heaven

shows

hunting

the

parts of his dominions

remoter

of animal

(4).

(1)

Great

(2) a

as

land

own

his

to

(3) tzukuUati

few

(3)

their

up

came."

they

(2) weshipri

[After

he

The

(1).

came

brought

where

apparently

accessible

and

they

them.

of

This

and

them

kind

each

care

dominions

for

enclosm-es

(2)

take

to

hurJdah^ utrati (dromedaries) tishanif

called

wrote

in

kept

entrusted

x"iiiiti7 (4)

if tli"

he

dagwrij

bnomedaries
mes.

animals

rare

129

TRANSLATED.

TEXTS

many

skins

slays

and

the

of

teeth.

and

teeth).

(See

great wild

many

We

had

animals

therefore

may

the

beasts

been

killed

inscription
and

collection

Pileser,

Tiglath

home

sends

translate

the

and
of

Ashur

to

muhurgazab,

"a

their

splendid

niuseum."

(4) ebshait

(5) Bomi

kati

su.

itti huvami

sun

(the

....

*Wa

is

At

reallya

curious

most

this point

the

fractured.
fortunately
"^^

is preserved,

'^tttee how
"^

he

those which
^^)

f^

but

visited
were

by the

is lost

verb

of the

fracture

papsage.

1st

of

column
A

small

they
different

this

of

portion only

refer

to

parts

friendly (1) and

rashl, friends, from

interesting inscription

Chald.

his

those

rash

The

friend

were

XIX.

king

dominions^

extensive
which

is

succeeding

subject.

another
of

the

in

hostile

Hebrew

(2)1^^444
enemies.
^^'-

stone).

yi

(2).

130

ASSYRIAN

And

how

and

the

he

the

of

extent

and

which

in

and

the

foot.

on

of

and

the

inscriptions

which

Finally

(3).

army

the

only

Mediterranean

on

the

land

of

Martu,

from

"

**

of Akharri

coast,

often

called

after

ages

called

in

but

describes

he

land

the

**

the

remain

words

on,

chariot

invaded

he

how

Then,

their

in his

districts

(1)

little further

province

level

or

destroyed

empire"

the

TRANSLATED.

good

(2)

Akkadi,"

was

the

the

districts

country

Babylon
"

traversed

hilly

enemy's

TEXTS

Phoenicia.

(1) khiga.

(2)

Column.

Second
column

This
of

Ashurakhbal

which

from

names

the

to

lapse

kings

is

valuable

80,

this

the

following

of

order

the

in

these

to

decay.

time

in

fallen

had

And

it

order

by

his

ancestors,

seems

that

by

which

order

The

document.

made

were

erected

edifices

numerous

of time

which

repairs

the

enumerates

ishkun.

(8) tapdasan

martsa.

he

they reigned.

If

stand

is

in which

they

"

Ashur-adan-akhi,

Sardanakki,

or

'

Ashurdanan.
Iluzabadan.
Eubar.
The

last

two

And

the

of

Sardanakki

(1) These

that

being

to

the

sidi,

the

talia

(5)

built,

at

was

one

or

the

important

however

private

of

which

had

The

Beth

fronts

wliich

it

the

acyective
individual"

colonnade,

points

building,

tihakur

in

perhaps
from

of the

Heb.
compass"

^^{Q

the

the

Paper,)

(2) decayed,
Shakuri

(3)
north

of

(6) which

I rebuilt

it.

enakhu.

but

more

Hebrew
Fome

from
Sardanakki

decay.

to

gone

nothing

means

that

of

(2) aha

of the

arcade

napies

appears

the end

palace

roof.

to

Assyria

Perhaps

(5) Probably

Note

Majesty's

large and

meaning

(4) Apparently

(6) ycm

great

of

some

me.

the

of my

as

probable

enumerated,

are

(3) Doubtless
unknown

{See

foundation

king

It is therefore

of Ashurdanan.

(4) and

Tsu-Yem

whose

grandfather,

great-grandfather,

his

Annals.

the

and

inscriptions.

portions (1)
from

father

own

was

the

father

Many
I rebuilt

his

Ashurdanan

first sheet
was

of

in most

occur

his

are

the

than

is

name

othenriao

the blaek

edifice,

^^TW
nobleman

texit:

-itor^A /

of the

obumbravii:

Court.
Qe8.890.

ASSYMAN

wan

The
and

had

the

of

crumbled

great

of

of

Ashur

far

as

beams

of

great

asukhi

131

TRANSLATED.

wliich

(2)

(5).I

fragments,

the

of

1 demolished

(8) wood,

(10)

into

of Erishlu

beams

cypress

city

my

(4)

gate

The

naSfl

(1)

TEXTS

the

as

of

gate

(9) and

of

the

river

from

of

were

by

lent
excel-

most

them

(11)

fastened

(3)

Tigris. (7)

which

them

replaced

down

again (6)

up

Erishlu

And

wood.

built

gate

fallen

had

with

copper.

(1) KlukritBa.
(2) ilui ir-ya Ashur-kl

(8) ilui hnabtn.

imln.

(4)
Maiakim

from

PftniTe

H^D

nuUah

pieces, fragments

are

elapans est,

(Geeenius,

evanuit

577)

(Ges. ib.)

(5) pishati (fragments),

here,

elsewhere,

as

expressed

by

monogram

(6) akhmta.

(7)

This

(8)

barrati, from

they

were

shows

passage

that

banU

the

city of Ashur

seated

was

But

(Ges. 173).

cypress

the

on

it

perhaps

Tigris.

only

that

means

old,

ffrown

(9) wenikir.
"

either

was

Asoka

the
of

Sycamore

of

The

In

passage,

htimUA,
a

scattered

of

inacriptiona with
tikmiah,

it

to

UnUH'SU,

Ana

eUnu,
the

or

rihts

fasten, often

upon

mound

in
:

as

raba

made,"
in

temples,

sacred

a
or

It

tree.

the

else

sacred

of

it

artzib, I

TQli; shapak, fudit"

978).

the
This

buildings

and

sikharti-su

ana

asa

ashbuk.*'

TViJJ) to make.

asah

part

from

lay

efiNidit

verb

same

verb

it up.

(Ges. 1082).

*^'\D

frequently

scattered

bnilt

or

from

occurs

ruins

e.g.,

in

the
the

i^iapik

heaps.

expressed by

monogram

as

before.

it

mound

high

elinu

ana

in

which

fragments

ir-ya Ashur-ki

from

I renewed

mound.

the

on

sha

werakhiU,

written

city of Ashur,

of fallen

every

forth,

fallen

to

all around
the

them

(see Ges.

reference

to

limiti-su

ana
"

poured

shabak

fragments

Ana

make

planted

Hebrew

from

heap,

it

Til

"

are

sikharit'SU,

ana

scattered

was

Pishati,

been

round

heaps

spread

signifies

I scattered

form

The

it.

text

cau

new

Ashbuk,
Arable

have

to

seems

citadel in the

Shipik pishati

artzib.

this

SkipH,

the

D3"l

and

up

of

words

komatti,

now

of the

rebuilt

it 1 took

around

Hebrew

mound

great
part and

every

India,

^gypt.

(11) werikits^ from

The

amkJii

The

tsirati, (excellent).

(10)

or
as

elevation.

possible before

This

was

building

probably
the

done

citadel

on

Y^'L

with
it.

view

132

TEXTS

ASSYRIAN

I built

kind

different

of the
abni.

(2)

ana

Some

(4)

The

The
the

from

the

30

town
have

wc

the

chiefly

Also

of
the

at

up

hiria

of

wall

eity

Jl^*lp

kirUk

called

was

orbSy oppidnm

fP^

already occured
the

of

acafi^g

Ashurdanan
that

waters

for

the

of

and

before, (5)

I.

Assyria con"tructed(l),

of

had

stream

that

planted

(4)

caused

trees

by

source

of

longer.

no

came

the
the

(8)

destroyed

been

reason

and

stream

CoL

in

Greeks.

king

supplied
the

fountain

as

wall

walled

haa

name

the

years

the

any

Its

which

(2)

during

through

bulls

them

four

(2)

sacred

I set

of

root.

which

aqueduct

it

walls

two

and

built

was

the

and

stone

stone

*l^p

translation).

same

resembles

name

I restored

pari

kir

thence

large animal.

fountain

and

Hebrew

anthoriscd

from

(3)

(4)

of

each

(1) against

atmas

hurhah

From

And
our

(Gkscnius)

of

Ashur

city.

(GescniuB).
{kirjath

of

city

I erected

lions

two

khlriti.

of

in my

wood.

four

and

paruti stone,

(1)

of

and

(3)

hurlcish

gates

palaces

many

TRANSLATED.

to

waters

pass

of it.

side

(1) akhru.
resh^ Jiead of the stream

Arabic

(2) rish,

the

water.

huabitu.

(3)
(4)

as

tsibbi

because

sha,

From

thereof.

Chaldee

U2{

tsibu

rMi

(Gesenius, 852).
ki

(5) perhaps read,

The

king

perished (2).
it with

bitumen

palace

which

built
had

Assyria

had

to

the

makri,

built,

The

"

in

as

was

river

the

the

fallen

height
down.

of

Kubar

remains

king

see

(beth galla).
"

new

had

it from

that
One

(6)

part
the
of

of

king
them

the

ana

column

constructed
seems

(beth galla kumta).

to

(7)

is

of

the

to

(5)

new

had

decay

and

its roof-

(4)

talia

raba.

artzib.

other

described

had

Assyria
to

From

fractured.

many
be

of

sha.

siddi.

which

(3) I repaired

gone

its foundation

(3) nakbi

kumti.

remaining
we

(7)

(4)

....

(2) huabit.

enakhu.

The

(6) sixty-three

I rebuilt

ditch

or

colonnade?

which

Tigris,

decay (1) and

to

gone

of its fosse

great

years."

former

the

of

gate

waters

brick.

fronts

(5)

and

great

Down
and

sanni

....

to

(1)

of

sha

the

of

rampart?

Huzabadan

(or kirn)

what

large buildings
as

"

both

large

135

Art.

VII.

Texts

Assyrian

"

Translated.

No.

INSCRIPTION

H.

By

F. Talbot,

lU

SENNACHERIB,

OP

of the firsteight Years of his Reign (b.c. 702

CtnOaining the Annals
found at Koyunjik (Nineveh),
frcffnan hexagonalClay Prism
and

This
British
name

be

important

very

generally

of its former

possessor.

would

science, since

impression

or

had

discovered

the

only

on

paper,

the British

in

be

to

nations,the

the

obscure,']

hero (3), the

(1) ribitn (king

(3) itli bnli.

or

^OL.

XIX.

the

many

had

hands

was,

in London,

and

the
of

(4),

of

king

embellisher

(7)

powerful

the

it was

first

who

of

of

four

by

'^
"

king

of

countries,

the

[The

two

next

(2), the

kings (5), the

of

the

(2) tsakhim

gardu.

last

at

it

the

king,

breakers

arc

which

purchased

was

public buildings

the

rubbing,

however,

gods.

great

mler), itpisu (pious).

noble

great

holy

damgaii.

(5) asharaddan

malki.

(8) mafihiprikuzamani.

(7) lamagiri.

text

the

to

archaeological

translation

is my

the

from

Sir 11. Rawlinson,

of

the

supposed

was

to
of

It

king,

of

warrior

made

been

following

worshipper

it

misfortune

time.

(4) zikaru

British

1830,

in

cylinder

years

possession

the

lahit.

original

Pvbliihed
by

in the

unbelievers

RecelTed October
^e

which

on

Taylor's Cylinder,

great

Assyria,

The

strong

IwiWBher (6) of

copy

great

of

king

piousruler (1), the

(4) rabbii

been

The

Sennacherib

are

have

written
as

For

private

Museum.

is

known

partly illegiblefrom

become

inscription

Museum,

lost, which

694),

to

in

Museum,

the British

in

now

Esq.

18th, 1859.
will

Museum,

be

found

in

plates 37

the
to

new

yolume

of

inBcriptions

42.

li

136

the

AsHUR

warhke

my

in

everyplace

The

lashanaxL

of the

(2)

(4)

I have

of

throne

the

me

(5)

exalted

meaning

Upper

Sea

of

the

Sea

Lower

forced

(2) I

men

yet made

is not

oat.

(5) wesarba.

the

From

annima.
word

latter

Bhalki.

(4) pa

unto

(2) wcshatlima

rabu.

(8) sarut

chief

all dwellers

Over

given

(1), has

arms.

(1) biln

the

lord

great

(3).

world

the

TRANSLATED.

TEXTS

ASSYRIAN

of

the

setting

rising

down

bow

to

[the

smi

(theMediterranean)

sun

(3)

as

slaves

my

all

Gulf]

Persian

unto

the

(1)

(4).

(1) gimri.

the

For

nishat

reshda.

nisbat

(2)

parallel

the

on

passage

reabda

(men),

bull

malki

has

that

Head-men,

(beads)i

hiprati,

aha

is, kings.

kings

of

the

countries.

(3) weshaknis.

Thence,

shabua,

to

the

And

abshani,

scattered

is
the

of
the

of

(2) eduru
end

At

the

His

king.

(3)

the

the

the

of

from

(4)

(1) Susiana

or,

in

king
the

is

generally

(Elamitis
the

from

of

ekhir

the

my

birds.

attack

They

(2).
were

safety (5).
otzibn.

sun

introduction,

or

(4) edish,

containing

{See Additional

g^teral

Notes

at

the

plains

of

and

called
of the

of Kush

Beign.

his

reign

neighbourhood
he

saved

Greeks"

and

(2) of

quitted (3)
(.5)his

Nuva-ki.

or

Elam

the

destroyed

Karduniash,

the
of

forces

the

army

the

city

his

of

(1)

Kush.

of
He

army.

of

fled

life.
land

of

Nuva,

but

sometimes

it

Scripture).

(tamirti).

(3) etzib.
(5)

Ebit, I compelled

from

frightened

of

my

battle

tliat

tlic field

Elamti

is called

of

allies, in

midst

fled

(1),

commence.

Beoinxing

beginning

his

^XP

inscription replaces

A.)

Baladan,

Nuva-ki,

now

fut.

il^lCf

import

(3) sharumi

procemium

annals

Note

paper.

Merodach

(2)

like

takhazL

of

The

alone

heretics

were

verb

slaves.

my

singly (4) {or alone) to places

This

(5)

identical

of
as

the

Another

father.

my

phrase

tlicir towns

(1) shipsut.

praises

who

kings,
from

flew

They

In

abua,

and

^^1^

(serviie feci, subjugavi) abshani,

serve

end

ehit

by

Hebrew

slave,

slave, like

my

shahua

weshaknis

is

Shah

(4) shabua.

(4) edish.
snhxwU.

field, but

Perhaps,
thereby saved

however,
life alone."

the

line

ishould

be

translated

"ho

fled

ANNALS

in

Hifl

chariots

the

conflict

His

palace

broke
of

(1)

in the

and

of

battle
of

city

and

of

palaces,

his

his

he

abandoned

precious

his

in

all

liis

his

friends
all

palace,

and

those

guards,

carried

all of

the

And

...

rank

male

and

and

distinction

distributed

and

away

other

them

aa

spoil.

(1) yekrup.
(3)

iksada

(4)

eramina.

(6)

hia

Bit

The

(1)

and

(4) Bel
work
Th"

at
aense

rebellious

general

royal

Agarta

p. 65S.

for

expression

crown

bo

may

precioui

Kush,

T^^^

of

tribes

Malakn,

Ouromu,

Bukudu,

Khamranu,

their

(1)

of

the

is

Khagaranu

(3),

the

cities
of

the
able-

were

spoil.

to

sixty.

mean

(See naU

people.
from
fabrorum

instar.

B.)
hJunl, to

*TJ

Ilebrcw

or

Gambuli,
Nabatu

the

destroyed

Rikiku, Yadakku,

Damunu,

The

(Qes. 466.)

doubtful.

extremely

captured

who

land

I take

able-bodied,

Tumuna,

Hubuli,

sign

spoil.

district

the

the

belongmg

in

were

and

as

opcroefe laboravit

who

people,' common

labour,

however,

return

away

Tigga,

first

small

mean

gravitcr,

passage,

my

(2)

carried

distributed

and

capable

labour

of the

towns

(3) people

away

'"^y

smaller

Chaldseans,

Karrishun,

common

carried

420

and

and

destroyed
and

royal

lord, 76 large cities (2) and

of Chaldaea,

and

the

khiddi,

hnrd

be

sometimea

king,

nitzir,

or

a^ar

Qesenius,

may

my

(2) The

During

Arama

Ashur

emuk.

(3) "^^h:

of the

treaaures

10

See

it.

and

stone,

chief

from

probably
of

khatish.

HJIS)
the

are

wearer

Aramreans

Bel,

(4), I

bodied

is

of

land

took

artificers, both

Euphrates,

the

(1)

of the

Kabal,

open,

Hagar,

name

residences

of

as

Hebrew

kabiUn.

la niba

them,

kands.

my

nitsirti

etymology

from

the

to

The

well

as

diminutiye

In

patah,

NitsirtL

regalia.

(8)

with

(5)

eonaecrated,

to

(2) wemisharu.
satl-ya, I seized

apti, from

(7)

and

and

slaves,

his

vessels

the

agarta,

plentiful (8).
.

female,

captured (3).

silver, and

called

stones

and

which

marcs,

(2),

and

gold

number

noblemen

his

plundered (4) complelcly (5).

The

(7).

and

waggons

had

Babylon

beyond

treasures

137

SENNACHEBIR

horses,

silver, with

goods
liis

his

his treasury

(6)

open

gold

and

OF

following

Ilubudu,

Ehindani,

(4), Lihutahu,

(5).
1.2

Kipri,
Kuhua,
and

the

138

The

(1) tajarti.
Hebrew

appears

Hagarenes,

(3) The
The

Nabatheeans,

(5)

The

Arameeans.

and

all the

mules,

of

tribes

camels,

I carried

mentioned
The

great
(1)

chief

of

biblical

Hagar

stands

nation
therefore

translate,

"

last, and

of

the Tumnna

eonrw

tribe, ftc

sheep

female, horses,

and

without

number

(1), a

marcs,

spoil (2),

vast

the

Fikst

certain

man

of

Ararat

(3), brought

of great

size, mules,

kabitta.

Year.

called

"

gift

of

camels,

Nebo

lord

(2)

gold

and

silver,

and

oxen,

of

His

sheep.

I received.

preceding
last

took

eyents

the

kings

and

the

"

preceding

of

year

in

place

of

beginning

reign, according

to

his

the

reign," which

AsflEyrianmodo

reckoning.
(2) A

to

ban

sign

authors.

whole

great, male

and

(1),

year
of

present

part of the

was

text, the

the

(2) shalUtu

wood

The

from

Assyria.

first

mcshukanni

the

nibi.

la

my

names,"

probably

Aramaeans.*'

the

Events

In

in

error

classical

by

I would

and

oxen,

off to
(1)

an

with

of the

name

small

people,

208,000

connected

preceding.

other

all the

is, perhaps,

name

(4;

comprises

but

obscure,

misprinted.

be

to

There

"

is rather

revcnire.

desccndcrc,
N.B.

(2) la kansut.

word

of this

etymology

yarad^

TH^

TRANSLATED.

TEXTS

ASSYRIAN

have

great many

that

inscription
Uie

gave

had

read

we

similar

(8) HarartL

princes

naming

of Mcrodach

son

and

name/'

monarch

before

consulted

been

Baladan
the

on

named

were

child.

We

called

was

cylinder

after Nebo.
shall

of

His

Nebo

oracle

the

in

see

course

m'ishkun,

Neriglissar

that

aeema

of this

the

"

or

father

Nebo

of

that

name.

district

of

tlie

of

spelt Urarda

Armenia,

in

of

most

Saigon*B

inscriptions.

The

people

and

heretics,

up

their

I put

he.ids

to

(2)

city

of Khismi
Not

death.
on

stakes

(or Khirimi) who

of them

one

(3).

escaped (1).
whole

The

enemies

were

of

I stuck

the

city

destroyed (4).
(1) The

emphatic.
(2; khuri
Hebrew

word

corresponding
Napishtu
sun

"

khuri

vol

their
or

on

passage
etzib"
head?.

kJiurim

not

the
one

I think

Bellino
soul
we

(noblemen);

cylinder (lino 19) is aUll

escaped.
have
see

here

{See
the

Qesenius,

note

true
p.

865.

more

G.)
etymology

of

the

Similarly "ktf

ANNALS

in

French

old

Farkhont'B

the

"

meant

etymology

Geaeniiis

much
til

(4)

weshalmL

now

khurim,

chief

their

from

leader.

or

I cannot

white

wearing

admit

drcasee,

nor

is

almi,

satisfactory.

more

(8)

bnt

head/'

the

of

139

BENNACHEEIB.

OF

The

gapm.

This

obscure.

rather

is

passage

believe

is

causative

the

9ha

or

conjugation

of

destroyed.

That
haU

city

I built

manshatt'su

expiation,

(2),

I slew

the

to

"

haye

to

The

(2)

It

Bat

BeUino

purged

the

{See

instance

it

the

city

new

old

second

time

thiongh

never

the

thick

densa,
that

see

(4)
Germanic

(6)

offer

to

because

needful

sacrifices

the

the

to

gods.

city had

new

to

be

had

lord

and

giving

the

to

tlie

and

over

left

Year.

his

me

Yassubi-galla
kings
the

(5)

hilly

two-horse

my

In

districts

from

who

(1),

fathers.

my

I made

support,

passing

(S),

I rode

(6)

chariot

in

etymology

forest
which

thuralia,
has

nearly

already

has
been

the
the

giyen

same

by Dr.

876)

(Ges.

meaning

same

ttHTT

Hebrew

the

as

Layard's

in

Hincks,

117.

hilly districts, sites,

namratsi,
The

radical

syllable

family of languages.

It

niri-ya.
was

used

is

places.

or

It

red.

Compare

Probably

also

plates of Wilkinson's
(7)

means

the

belongs,

German

no

reiten,

doubt,
to

to

the

Indo-

ride.

weshaasL

iifpot.

tnm

(2)

kharaha,

from

this

(6) Bakab

the

which

animals,

Tassubi.

l^tCf"^in

aredo.

Bisi

the

forests

and

p.

(8) asib

BeUino

Ku.

(7).

(2) Hi^T^hftTii^

"Assyria,"

of

sacrifice

has

bulls

these

Second

my

submitted

below

of

founded

the

Ashur

(4), for

(1) Or, greater

sylTS

of

year,

had

plains

the

as

heresy.

against

horseback

on

the

of

one

name

was

especiidly

was

of

taint

expedition

an

on

the

in

agrees

Etemts

my

lords,

my

(1), twenty

ku

t"jn

D.)

note

when

from

In

Assyria

inscription

cylinder

usual

was

this

in

of

gods

sheep,

ten

Jhi.

strong-heads."
(8)

bull,

(3).

(1) Illegible here; but

aeems

One

again.

in

tikkati,

iaiat, below,

from

beneath.

by
"

the

the

chariot

Egyptians,

similar
vide

to
the

the

Roman

restoration

biga
of

one

and
in

Greek
one

Egypt."
Hebrew

takaH

^/in/l

loca

inferioray

which

comes

of

140

But

in

(1)

ashrn

(2)

attakhits.

word

At

amtakhiz

passage

soldiers.

But

of

passage

in

ashtakkit

this
"

It remains

tbe

inquire

to

alighted

as

foot

with

therefore

mean

strong

an

The

forts,

carried

I took

and

ruins

king

(like

euphonise

is rery

nn-

baring

mountain

causl.

and

ma^

number

Kar-Thisbc,

and

Beth

Kubitti, with

mules,

mares,

and

oxen,

distributed

as

(1), I destroyed,

spoil.

from

sheep
The

smaller

and

overthrew,

that

reduced

(2).

(1) sha

niba

la

(2) weshami

Beth

yeshu,

Gabir

their

(1)

The

Great

Temple

(2; Two

words

not

and

only

(:i) dirilish

has,

for

Once

more

fortix^ss.
its citadel.
to

(l.wutani.

yet

Beth

wenhami,

wetthalL

sometimes

quarum

numerum

fecerunt,

non

non

or

novtruni

karmi.

utterly destroyed

dirilish

amU-nish,

nir-ya

destroyed.

and

away

"v^itliout

towns,

for

Kilamzakh,

iiiluibitants,horses,

coimtry

(1)

stand

may

It

III, 77, the

armi

in

foot."

on

rimani^

kima

JUnD

rusuku

guza

passage,

actively,

most

descended,**

Hebrew

following parallel

alighted

adverb

the

parallel

he

armi.**

cities of Beth

The
other

like

"

of

the

in

ana

the

obstacles
I

the

footin

fighting

Utkhat,

from

common

common

means"

root

Ashar

the

natural

Attaklnis

of

of the

speaks

palanquin

my

like

question

no

descend,

77

Ill,
for

upward

rima-ui^Ji

that

I think

goat\

climbs

feet

his

to

king

to

meaning

that

is

acquires certainty

col.

places dangerous

Yet, considering

ccrtain.

cause"l

same

"

meant

enemy.

takhU,

interpretation

inscription,

In

"

verb

This

there

the

from

opposition

from

down,"
beneath.

word,

on

the

be

to

rivtaniah

The

conBideration.

yerb

this

supposed
that

not

below,

(I fought), and

under

now

"got

first

ramani,

encountered,

and

went

(dangeroos).

(places), rosukn

soldier,** from

to

places (1)1 alighted (2), and

dangerous

activity.

great

or

TRANSLATED.

TEXTS

ASSYRIAN

This

may

it

mutaii

and

mmhahi

(2),

with

the

bull

fire I burnt

(3).

explained.

The

gabir, their

tari.

in

this

plundered

on

But

inscription.
"

mean

inscription

the

Bellino

;" Gcsenius

says

omits

the

latter

Cylinder
that

baa

^It^oocun

^^]l}spoliiivit.

(1)1

Beyond
Men

rebuilt
it

what
from

that

lands

was

city

of

Kilamzakh

Beth

iji foniier

conquered

days,
by

me

into

strong

strengthened

(3)

tliat

(2)

place

dwell.
rui"i\8, itorum.

('2) wedanniu.

(3; kisilti

auti

ya.

142

ASSYRIAN

dtiee

The
and

smaller

thirty-four
and

destroyed,
male

great,

and

female,

spoil unto

(2)

I carried

camels,

mules,

took

and

small

and

oxen,

and

I distributed

(3), and

other

and

inhabitants,

The

mares,

away

jurisdiction,

their
fire.

horses,

noblemen

my

of

with

them

(1), his royal reeidenoes,

Akkupardu

cities

bunit

sheep, abundantly
as

and

Marupishti

of

TRANSLATED.

TEXTS

them

(4)

people (5)u

chief

(1) OrAkkuddul
(2)

lAxninam.

ana

(3) ashlulamma,
from

(4) weshalik,

(Gesenius,
(5)

took, and

or

spoil, which

divide

the

the

meaning

away.

amma,

lot

by

done

usually

was

844).

p.

la

p^Tl

to

I seized

aaMula,

of

composed

basic,

ignobiles

non

of

the

is, howeyer,

phrase

veiy

uncertain.

I diminished
cities

great
smaller

of

Barm

them

to

says

(4)

the

of

it

(4)

province
And

(6).

the

added

of

(7)

".)

note

From

"7*19

parad,

to

off

cut

off.

break

or

scparavit."
city I think

of this

name

whole

the

Assyria.

abratu.

matsu

mmpendo

"

(3) In

of

{See

matsu.

kireb

(2) Taltu
Oescnius

the

the

(2)
with

together

also

And

them.

land

his

from

off

cut

Kummakli,

and

(3)
to

empire (8)

wetzakhir

(1)

Yatsirtu

(5) throughout

the

territory.

belongmg

towns

Beth

his

(1)

should

we

read

instead

ya,

of

first tei.

the

nagu.

(5) The
Samaria

of

house
called

was

Barru,

the

evidently

capital of

the

chief

great

of

province

in

Beth

former

some

Kumri,

or

So

time.
the

of

house

Omri.

gimirti

(6)

ana

(7)

wci*addi.

(8) eli
supra,

of

it

them

the

under

empire,

Ilbelzash

districts

coimtries

the

to

dominion,

or

supreme

authority. From

Cirtr

superior.

city of

those

gave

mitsir,

mitsir

The

su.

name

subdued
the

(1)1
I

(4).
(7)
by

of

me

authority

took

(2) for

abohshed

(5)

the

City

of

(8)

thereui

of

my

the
its

chief
former

city and

placed

to

(6),

name

Sennacherib.

capital (8)
I

and

People

of

the

And

put

dwelL

secretaries, magistrates

(or

noble-

city

the

of

men)

ANNALS

OP

SENNACHERIB.

Karkar.

I also

granted

143

it

to

its

of

extension

an

territory (9).
(1) Or

(2) ashbit

IlatzBBh.

(8) ir sarti

dannat.

(6) wenakkir.
(7)

attabi

in the

who

Media,
heard

the

even

bu

sumu

of

name

which

I received.

yoke

of my

majesty

of

inhabitants

the
the

of

days

presents,
the

(6)

makhra.

sut-ya.

matL

(1) return,

my

Buatu.

(8) kisitti

nibiten.

(9) werappiah

Daring

(4) nagie

kings

their

the

fathers

my

(2), brought

them

caused

had

one

no

country

And

distant

more

me

bow

to

ever

their

rich

down

to

(3).

(1) in tayarti ya.

(2)

la

mamman

(3) The
reaembles
ToL
to

that

throne

zigir

here

of

in

Some

76.

matsun.

his

things

cylinder

is not

There

been

the

my

Ehatti

first

the

two

the

closely

years,

of which

translation

especially

elevation

of

see

Belibus

third

(1).

and

than

p.

the

this

king

it

this

on

by

bulls
Mr.

found

at

and

Layard,

great sagacity by Dr. Hincks

But
on

it

is

the

much

present

defaced

more

cylinder,

with

particulars.]

in hostile

I advanced

LuUah,

of

the

of

copied

with

against

war

find

of

period

obscurities.

one

inscription

celebrated
we

and

was

143).

in all essential

year

his

on

important

most

account

difficulties

explamed

Nineveh,"

the

undertook
The

on

Year.

was

account

inscription

"

he

from

another

translated

it agrees

In

for

Third

the

Judah.

exempt

obliterated

which

then

was

of

exists

(see Layard's
and

it

The

Nineveh.
has

since

op

Sennacherib

of

year

king

Hezekiah,

Cylinder
omitted,

are

the

of

events

Babylon.

third

reign,

the

Bellino's

Events

[The

of

given

contained

xviii, page
the

ishmu

account

of

Sidon

(for

array
the

against

great

terror

the

land

(2) of

of
my

144

ASSYRIAN

had

majesty
island

iu the

There
in

as

]2=Tluy

and

(5)

island

The

ebit.

{Set

of

cities

(4), all

bull

the

on

"

aUik,

hi

has

is correct^

it

proBtratns

est^ in

submitted

to

(8)

me

his

humbly

most

to

the

be

Zitti

chief

overwhelmed

had

{the

(3), and

(2), Ecdippa

fortresses, and

of Ashur

(6)

lesser, Beth

the

(1), Husu

cities, and

city I suspect

This

Sidon

greater,

Makhalliba

amis

Cypros.

F.)

the

great

the

probably

was

fiote

Sidon

his

of

teiTor

(U

read

shonld

We

text.

ahfiuh, prostravit, in Hiphil;

2,yD

city of olives)ySarcpta,

(for

(4)

1002.)

matsu

Akko

distant

(5).

inscription

The

Q^.

to

hi,

From

rukki.

ana

The

KT=T

su.

iGea

(4)

1, line

the

fled

milammi.

eskhubu

Hoph.

Ills laud

in

misprint

had

(3) him),

subjugated

is

coL

not

(2" bulkhi
(3)

sea.

(1) Syria.
advanced/*

overwhelmed

quite

TRANSLATED.

TEXTS

(5)

towns

(7) them),

(9).

the

with

same

Makhallata

AshorakhbarB

of

inscriptions.
(2) Or

Husiiva.

Of

(3)

present
(4)

classical

the

inscription
of

nKxtti

the

but

authors,

culled

in

of

Book

the

Joshua

and

in

our

Akzib.

Akbi

LXX.

of

the

Arabs,

Jean

St.

now

d'Acre,

or

simply

Acre.
Should

(5)

not

we

ratiali

read, beth

1 it is

su

word

of

frequent

occurrence.

csku.

(6) rarubi

sunuti.

^7) eskhubu
(8) yeknusu.
(9) shabua,

placed

I
tribute

imposed

to

blOD

Then
Abdilut

my

upon

(1) shatti
from

literally

"

Tubal

as

throne

the

on

majesty,

slaves," "^W

my

as

honorary

an

(1)

slave.

king

them.

over

and

one

fixed

oppressive,

not

him.

la matin.

The

sense

is doubtful,

matlu

may

be

coined

moaQy,

cudero.

(1) Menahem,

king

(2), king of Arvad,

of

Uruski,

Samaria,

king

of

of

Sidon,

Tubal,

king

Gubal,

Mitinti, king

of

ANNALS

Buduol,

Ashdod,
of

Both

of

king

Yorammi

and

145

SENNACHERIR

OF

king

(3), Kammatsu-natbi,

Ammon

of

(4), king

Edom.

(1) ShiL

similar

name

word

which

from

(4)

sometimes

their

difiercnt

of

kings

not, Uu,

Plautus,

in

gods,

were

and

Phccnicia.

(2;
(6)

iasiku, nir-ya^from

tlie

over

this

of

ki

gr.,

bilem

Abdalonymus,

the

daughters,

them

men

all
of

son

imto

Ammon.

moon

among

similarly

veiy

Joram,

or

of

the

king

structed,
con-

Judab,

of

of them

brought

majesty

my

And

(4).

(2)

they

of

(1)

of Ascalon,
fatlicr's

and

away,
their

him

vassal.

my

obJiequium

king

brothers,

his

Rukipti,

fid4im

et

bellnti-ys,images

of my

gift (3)

verb
The

himself, his wife,

them

(2)

placed

bowed

not

house,

liis father's

of

king,

promiitunt.

had

house,

seed

The

ibid.)

who

brought

former

fixed

away.

the

tsiri-ya.

ana

(Qcs. 698.)

pl^

fidelity. (Ges.

of his

gods

(4)

mi

future

amma,

Country.

victori

victi

I carried

(1) asBukha

Jehoram,

p^lf^ future

of Ascalon.
make

liini,to

of

goddess

mythology.
of

house

the

or

the

(3; shasu.

Zedekiah,

his

carried

Ammon,

(1),all

(3)

West

the

promise

yoke

Sarlnpri,

ex,

name

gods,

support.

of Martu

quo

my

sons,

is my

naeaik

osctUo

and

after
to

or

"E.

note

de

submission

down

of

lo, was

is that

wealth

Literally
See

especially

And

ilimu, the

yoke.

my

issunu.

of

inscriptions
also the

Compare

Grecian

of

name,

laAd

the

(1)

cuneiform

children

lo

(or Jehovah)

Jah

(5)

used

the

gods.

the

the

became

splendid gifts and

kissed

in

support."' To,

is my
She

means,

The

on

find

from
Josephus, A/3"^r;Xe/ioc"

in

of the

rendered,

be

Moon

Assyrians.

which

is found

decree

or

although

We

goddesses.'*
if I mistake

gods.
may

The

"

this

to

will

eUonim,
(3) This

his

(goddesses). Similarly,

occurs

the

by

ilimu,

is

the

goddesses.

Hut,

the

mean,

may

(gods), alonuth

ahnim

name

of

Servant

*'

(2" His

of

Assyria.

to
in

authority

(4)

imposed

(2) werash-su.
(3) nadan
(4) katrie
the

loot

kat

During
Joppa,

tikun.

jl^

the

mijesty

1 coin

of the

empire

perhaps from

cudit, percussit.

advance

Bauaya-barka,

of
and

my

army

Atzuru

(1), the
(2), cities

cities
of

of

Zedekiah

Beth

Dagon,

which

had

146

ASSYRIAN

bowed

net

carried

down

to

their

away

TEXTS

their

chains

of

Judah,

king
the

Deity (6)
(1) Ekron
(2)

second

had

had

of

and

had

Assyria,
him

their

(5) against

manner

hearts

loaded

(4) to Hezekiah,

up

hostile

seized

(7).

LXX.

rendered

The
''

iddu.

Ashur

of

conjectural.

I have

(1)

delivered
in

folly

the

of
is

ally (2)

behaved

in the

AKga^tutv

almas

(6) Against

and

Amgarrun

of

people

(3),and

had

himself

which

clause,

(3) biritu

his

and

and

(2) Aaher)

and

friend

of iron

translation

This

entirely,

destroyed

girri-ya.

the

king,

with

spoil.

priests, princes,

Padiah,
him

imperial yoke,

my

(1) in xnitik

The

TRANSLATED.

inscription

and

perhaps

bull

omita

the

ally."

(4) iddinu

apparently

the

on

(5)

su.

his

by destroying

nakriah.

images

defiling

or

altars.
libba

(7) eblukh

inanis

balak,

(Qes.

The

kings

(3)

came

of

and

Egypt,

their

assistance

h" nibi.

{See

to

(1) cmuki

the

all

Ethiopia, beyond

of

not-e

archers

chariots

and

number

the

In

is

(5)

arms

horses

of the
and

(2) together,

(4).
(2) iktirunn.

O.)

(4) ritzut-Uon.

plains (1)

their

pitched

and

collected

(1),

(3) illiku.

their

traDaUtion

The

153).

coigcctural.

merely

king

pV3

son^

lord

my

city
I

(3).

camp
Ashur

of

the

of

Altaku,

of

despised
I

fought

in front

their

(4)

with

them,

(2)

of

In

weapons.
and

they

me

the

destroyed

army.

(1) tamirti.
(3)

sitru

(2) illamua.
See

meshkunu.

note

FF.

(4) weshaila

eskuti

sun.

(5) kuti.

The
and
the
and

chief

the

chief

battle.
carried
(1) The

its situation

men

men

in chariots

The

cities

away

their
of

name
on

in chariots,

the

this

and

the

of the

of Altaku

and

of

sons

king

of

Tamna

the

king

Ethiopia,
(1)

of

I took

Egypt,
alive

in

utterly destroyed,

spoil.

city signifies *'the

southernmost

border

of

South/'
Palestine.

which

agrees

veiy

well

with

ANNALS

I then

advanced

princes

who

stakes

had

the

of

of

I stuck

I reduced

the

slew.

heads

their

up

and

priests

(1) heretical,

were

city (3)

city (5)

The

Amgarrun.

and

the

147

SENNACHERIB.

city

rebelled
all

people

common

the

to

around

(2)

OF

On
The

(4).

slavery.

to

(1) weahipra.
dimH.

(2)

This

Col.

Aahnrakhbal,
"3) nkhirti

Then

in

who

the

fury

"1)

wesbaxa

(2)

Lines

obflcure

sheep,

without

female,

them

the

the

us

not

be

Hebrew

that

^^

shut
in
bv

himself
their

cities

mistake.

which

Hezekiah,

without

them

of

his

king
his

of

number,

but

vengeance,

is

it

of

He

small

fifty persons,

mules,

camels,
I

them

himself,

so

like

and

oxen,

carried

(1)

away
bird

fugitive

and

(2),

Jerusalem.

being

by

is

because
the

volavit
an

tp^

great
a

that

same

ht.

vowel

canph,

way

This

authority

wing,

btn,

by

of

became
a

Ain

simple

word

kuppi

Gesenius,

caph,

seems,

son,

the

9k

746,

p.

from

cuph^

or

vowel,

derived

gives bath,

and

employs

letter

probably

are

canph
as

Ain

the

the

be

to

wing,

language

with

commence

The

suppose

denoted

Assyrian

represents

rule.

in the

The

presently

reason

ghuph,

or

Hebrew

aspirated

this

for

by

daughter,

absorbed).

winged.

^S)^

ghup
general

observed,

must

we

so,

in

an

and

(something

there
up,

to

which

91^

in

by

wing,

If

ghupap

(3)

tribes

most

Kupapi,

or

I think

imposed

yoke, forty-six

and

midst

transcribe

to

exception

an

hanihy the

Kuppi,

the

Hebrew

1 have

as

at

or

rapid pronunciation
and

of

utterly destroyed.

royal city

The

words

"r

source.

same

his

feathered

of
as

informs

midst

throne.

Then

to

mares,

spoil.

venture

may
or

t,

to

horses,

as

knppi

short

however,

H.

note

amma.

we

hundred

from

in

up

invariably,
as

the

my

description

one

number,

grreat number

such

of

it.

omit

to

thousand

kha

birds,

and

contain

16

and

(1) weshaza

ihenee

to

belonging
(2)

See

the

from

king,

upon

down

tpwns

obliged

himself

explained,

their

majesty.

my

bowed

not

and

distributed

(2) kima

Annals

the

(6)

sun.

more

to

vengeance

hundred

(3)

once

payable

my

am

male

shut

from

amma.

great,

and

him

smaller

and
of

restored

be

can

(1) Padiah,

placed

had

16

that

Two

back

tribute

large dties,

khnri

(4)

brought

Judah,

of

effaced, but

II. 10.

and

him

is half

ir.

Jerusalem,
upon

word

error

that

Assyrian

The

reduplication

(Ges. 746).
in

phrase

the

text,

occurs

monarchs.

But
and
very

The

see

of

found

in

the

DD.

noU

that

is also

we

often

of

sign

zir

should

kings who
has

ezirtu, he

read

I think

are

besieged

become

hu

148

built

He

tlio

Jerusalem

In

the
his

from

kireb

(1) valtu
(2)

attann.

(8)

Similar

perhaps

names

Ismi

are

his

(3), and

country

imposed

this

terror

(4)

dreadful

the

himself,

Dagon

(an

anceator

(1).

And
I

land-gift (or land-tax),

the

tribute, and

(1).

concluded

ho

the

that

finally

Mitinti,

to

Bel

and

Bieg"

I.)

note

(2)

Ismi

and

Amgarrun,

gate

sacked,

them

gave

it,

cut

off

king

of

Gaza.

of

(3), king

of

Tiglath

Pileaer

I.), and

Ishmael.

I diminished

Thus

I had

over

abratu.

maisn

biblical

the

of

king

Padiah,

Ashdod,

yl), and

dominions

be

(See

wliich

cities

great

it may

Sennacherib.

by

the

meanwhile,

his

of

I think

passage

attempted

not

was

(or battlements)

bulwarks

the

this

of

whole

TRANSLATED.

defence

rebuilt

and

From

(1)

of

towers

strengthened

of

TEXTS

ASSYRIAN

burden
of

addition

in

augmented

(2)

the

them.

As

to

upon

had

power

my

to

the

former

tribute

of

Hezekiah

overwhelmed

(5)

him.

[D

wetzakhir

(2)

weraddi.

belluti-ya,

(3) katrie
coined

the

Ilere

matzu.

of

images

reads

bull

wetzakhin

majesty?

my

(See

matsu.

perhaps

J.)

noie

description

some

of

money.
belluti

milammi

bulkhi

(4)

ya.

(5) eskhubusu.

I seized

Then

whom

with

thirty

robes,
of

also

his

had
of

for

of

two

and

and

1) Ka,

(2) guza

ivory

teeth

female

kabitta.

of

elephants,

vast

inhabitants?

all

the

other

silver, scarlet

ivory (1), palanquins

of

of

and

fortify Jerusalem,

to

talents

altogether

beautiful

treasure

of

his

palace,

(3)

(4).

And

and

their

See

Col.

{i.e.elejyhantxs),
lY.

8, whore

sutaksu.

(4) nitsirtA

hmidred

and

mountain.
(3)

onler

made

kinds,
the.

artificers,

thrones?

skins

literally dena

nimidi.

in

gold, eight
royal

liis

slaves.

women

all

off

collected

travelling,

daughters,

slaves

men

he

stones?

woods

precious

carried

talents

precious

ivory (2)

and

{See

note

K.)

the

king

trayels

in

one,

np

steep

150

ASSYRIAN

I then

turned

whose

fled

(4)

the

shock

the

pan

(3)

niri-ya
alak

of

Beth

of

shouts

attack

(1), and

Then

Tatdna.
in

my

(6)

of

first

I marched

Merodach

Baladan

campaign

(3), now

powerful

my

(2)

and

army,

(7).
(2) aahzabit

wetara.

makhrie.

girri-ya

chariot

my

conquered

warlike

fierce

my

TRANSLATED.

front

I had

the

(5)

of

in

land

army

before

(1)

the

round

straight against
himself,

TEXTS

khanmnu.

ethura.

(4)

(5) illat.
(6) tziirikim.
lib

(7)

His

the

his

and

sliips,and
of

country

bellicua

clamor

(Ges. 876).

itzL

takhazi-ya

gods
in

them

tzurakh,

TVH^

he

women

crossed

collected

(3)

over

which

Nagiti-rakkin,

and

(1),

with

the

is in

the

transported
speed

greatest

(2)

(4)

to

sea.

(1) itki.

chariot,

or

caused

to

of

itznrish

(1)

the

(4),

(1)

wemaBhani.

(3)

weshaza

Once

Text

"8)

bel

an

to

cauacUive

and

is to

conjugation

in

cany
la

ship,

toe^arhab,

seashore

Beth

them

as

king
adv.
the

salmi,

of

destroyed
(2) Susa,

his
who

standaid

best

whom
his

of

men

had

he
land

the

beyond

river

8ix)il.

(4)

house,

Yakina,

akhi

(2)

(1)

"

the

and

is the

denoted.

be

to

father's

(2),
of

goat, which

wished

are

his

land

over.

mountain

or

flight

of

distributed

cross

ifzuri,

amma.

(1) wetam,
(2)

Jfakab

conveyed.

the

HDE)

race

the

from

and

more

the

the

on

(3)

off

Agammi

to

speed

whenever

abandoned

and

^literally, like

brothers,

carried

pcuach

From

"

comparison

Ilis

be

to

Thence

conveyed.

be

(3) cppaahak.
(4)

them

vehicle.

other

any

cansed

he

(2) wesharkipu,

cities
harboured

yoblm.

appamii

and

is added

in

reduced

them

(3) him,

I caused

the

text.

to

rains,
terror.

iteriim.

Susian/'
{qui Juit

i.e. the

king

et) dominas

of

Susa.
salatis.

The

translation

here

is

jectural.
con-

ANNALS

On

eldest

my
whole

(1) I placed

return

my

(4)

of

who

son,

of

land

the

him-

his

upon

Leshan

in

(5)

up

Akkadi

and

Ashur-nadan-mu

(2) throne

brought

was

151

SENNACHERIB,

OF

camp

my

(7)

(3),
(6).

The

(8)

upon

bestowed

"

(1)

in

(2)

Le., UiAt

Uyarti

(8) ie.,

ya.

Ashur

"

fallen

the

of

the

gave

Baladan.

Merodach

king
name/'

"

or

Aahur

gift.'*

gave

(4) ttrreehta.
(6) birki

tarbit.

(5)

(7) Mesopotamia.

Events

In

fifth year

my

Shamm,

dwellings
(4)

summits

and

the

modem

like

khu"
to

came

nest

like

chief

the

the

built

liighest

and

mountain,

people,

city

xxiv.

khudi.

instar

are

in

as

almost

would

Tochari,

the

still

remains

is Balkh.

birds.

text)

our

nidi

called

aquilini

the

iv., Hab.
Col.

in

I Y.

nest

perched

habitation

Gesenius

quoting

hin,

Hebrew

human

cliff.

16, Obad.
thudU

tbe

From

inaccessible

21, Jer. xllx.

They

of

nests

(exactly

mean

exstructum

Numb.

(4) asharat

warlike

this

whose

lofty and

on

inaltArupe

Scripture,

had

"

meshknnat

kinnit

also

who

birds, upon

Nypur

of

Tocharri

(7).

of

name

of

the

Kana^"

and

(3)

(6)

of

people (1)

Kua,

nests

crags

Yeab.

the

on

the

yoke

Tocharestan,

(S) kima

dliam

of

The

tzon

bird's

like

the

to

(2) Bobat

which

Jp

Fifth

the

war

lofty (5)

(1) hakhalatL
in

I made

(2),

down

bow

not

op

Kipsu, Kalbuda,

Etzama,

their

ya.

(8) weshagil panuasn.

says

following

domi-

passages

ii. 9.
4.

(5) tur.
(6) shukti.

the

At
of

at

foot

of

soldiers
head

their

(1) kazaad

who

who
knew

pitched (1)

had
no

yeknusu

(3)

to

me,

with

the

followed

(4), like

mercy

niri.

ana

and

camp?

my

submitted

la

(5)

help

by

my

I marched

(G).
wesbashkin.

(2)

Or

(8)

nir-ya naahkut"

"OL.

Nypiir

chiefst(2)

some

fierce

(7)

perhaps guidts (gurbut).

XIX.

literally,who

had

kissed

my

yoke

"

from

naenk

to

kiss,

152

TEXTS

ASSYRIAN

especially

of

emblem

any

TRANSLATED.

king's authority,

the

in

token

of

of

the

Babmisaion

complete

to

him.

(4)

Latin

gamilut

la

immites."

"

(5) kimaamikdi.
ashbit.

(6) panuasun

Over

the

across

wild

places

which

to

feet.

my

kalli

(8)

mati.

(4)

milie

in

(1)

ell

(2)

kima

ana

from

places;

it is the

etik

from

conjugation

or

etitik,

{See

N.)

note

down

taklit,

from

I climbed

di

takkat,

ntlH

Hebrew

like

(1)

mountain

Here

beneath.

below,

(2)

goat

those

among

hunted

are

them

them

sunuti,

(2) sutzi.

This

(mountain

(8) ashtakan
ekshato.

of

these

animals

(Ges.

Syriac

and

caught

09,

caprft

collected

bj

armi.

is

summits).

takta

sun.

the

The

account

all their

off

carried

then

summits

mountain

destroyed

with

pursued

word

obscure.

over

cities.

burnt

and

the

them).
in

goat

Among

mention

very

forests.

their

(4)

(1) ardi

80

(1)

with

mountain

N.

for

frequent

(apon

tsiruasun

shakuti.

and

79

is

is used
is

shukti

ana

(I climbed)

Ama

armi.

there

covered

rusukn.

guza

tsimssun.

Ashurakhbal

(4)

1).

v.

cliffs.

silvestris).

hvhanat

(8)

pjl^

I think

then

lofty (3)

them

(Isaiah

broken

;)rcsrupto,

mean

in

But

(6).

I descended

mentis

vertex

and

(3),

palanquin

my

palanquin,

my

cornu,

may

mountain

guza.

And

for

]"lp karn,
word

in

(5)

(7)

latter

from

cliffs

marsnti.

(8) ashtakkit,

[Lines

from

The

else

or

(7) ashar

(8)

be

may

natkhu.

(5) ashtadik.
(6)

dangerous

were

HD^

Hebrew

high (2)

I advanced

(4),

torrents

(1) kharrinn,
(2)

(1) and

peals?

their

soldiers

spoil,

continues

(2)

which

(3),
and

and

"

were

threw
over-

destroyed

fire.

them.
used

in

the

Annals

of

Ashurakhbal

as

synonym

of

ANNALS

Then

I turned

straight
the

OF

ronnd

the

SENNACHERIB.

front

(2) against (3) Maniah,

rebellious
(1) pan

DahsQ

(5)

of

chariot

my

king

153

of

(1), and

Ukku

(4), the

marched

monarch

of

(6).

nlri-ya wetaro.

(2) ashzabit

khairanu.

(3) trir.
Ukku

(4)
the

Scythian

BehiBtun

only

meant

Median

or

'*

the

word

the

great city/' or

tUsku

See

(great).

capital

of the

kingdom.

Norris, Scythian

It

is

Version

of the

is the

earliest

Inacription.

(5)

la kanaka.

(6)

The

mention

Dahn

are

them

anywhere.

of

Through
summits

often

mountains

(3), where,
(6)

ever

went

days

(8).

(8) thudi

(1)

that

(7)

me,

written

the

classical

(4) of
of all the

the

arikAi.

mati

(7)

Tallana-ya, before

pUi

who

lofty

over

rocks

(5), none

reigned

in former

(2) la pittuti.
(4) la pan.

(5)

or

This

craggy

kings

pashknti.
f

authors.

pathless (2), and

were

accoimt

on

before

^rMi^osnally

(1)

spoken of by

martuH,

(6)
It

me.

nearly

means

the

la illiku.

mamman

same

as

illamu-ya.

(8) pani makhmti.

At

the

foot

fortresses,
(1)

it

giro

refrain

other

than

the

Alexander
the

Anorra

pitched

I cannot

no

was

of

my

offering

celebrated

Great.

of

rock

Arpa

conjecture,

(2),

may
so

that

besieged

Aomos,

Greeks

The

and

two

hill-

strong

(3).

camp

from

the

meaning

(1)

easily have

high

that

even

this

many

slightly
birds

hill-fortresa

strong

afterwards

ages
altered

could

the
not

by
to

name

reach

its

BnmmitI

Uppal

(2) Or

weshaahkin.

(8) karaaai

Then

warriors,

heights

in

bent

plunder

on

laboriously

(2), climbed

with
to

my

those

gallant
difficult

nimidL

(2) ahalalat,

firom

(8) in niribi-aon

V7\D

pikuti,

donbtftil]; martsish

paahkati

(1), along

(3).

(1) gnia

ia

travelling palanquin

my

in

steep ascents

sukhar

(laboriously) etilla (1 ascended)

(of lofty hilk).

EiiiUi

is

probably

the

[the

eromma

sutzi

of

sense

(the summits)

coi^jugation

of di

to

this

mati

ascend.

154

ASSYRIAN

Maiiiah

Then

distance

as

off

it.

its

wealth,

and

spoil.

And

carried

sheep,

of

regalia

palace

and

destroyed

had

(3)

(4)

sutaksu.

flown

(1)

and

their

Rising

Sun

founded

(2)

bvrimi

and

in

in

the

to

rt/r,

probably

Nagiti,

Great

the

(4)

Yakina,

collected

army,

over

of

Beth

of

of

who

(3)
Sea

Nuvaki

of

their
the

(Susiana),

(6).

conjugations

some

birds

some

Year.

my

crossed

district

Hebrew

from

before

(2)
and

dwellings

Sixth

prijicipal inhabitants

treasures,

(1) yekmru,
R

like

(5),

new

insertB

the

year,

and

oxen,

cities.

tarbukh.

sixth

goods,

province,

mules,

(2)

my

gods

that

ekharu.

the

and

distributed

etzibu.

op

Ukku,

and
to

great

the

(1)

Events

In

And

away

belonged

their

to

of

city

inhabitants,

their

burnt

went

(4).

I carried

which

cities
all

and

precious

his

fierceneaat (2) of my

the

destroyed
verj'

them

from

the

at

royal city,

was

thirty-three

away

and

and

which

spoil,

(1)

his

Ukku,
took

TRANSLATED.

alarmed

was

from

(3)

from

carried
and

himself

fled

He

army.

TEXTS

of

fly,

vcrbB,

and

as

flow.

to

in

this

The

AsByrian

language

instance.

pigeons.

(3) itku.
from

(4) ebiru,
(6)

The

IDy

Persian

(6) itdu,

transire.

Gulf.

jeoerunt

fundamenta

(sciL,

urbis)

subatzun,

itohuerunt,

or

dieir

dwellings.

Then

I crossed

(1)

also

the

destroyed.
of

(2)

men

in

sea

The

Nuva-ki,

Syrian

men

of

and

Beth

I carried

and

ships,

Billatu,

Khihni,

Nagitu-di-Khubina,
Nuva-ki,

the

the

cities

Reshpan,
Yakina

off, and

and
none

(2)

their
of

lu-obir.
tbose

Viz
,

who

dwelt

in

the

five

cities

Na^tu,

belonging

me.

(1)

of

before-named.

them

gods,

to

and

escaped

ANNALS

I caused

them

(2)

acroBS

straight

the

to

(5)

the

(2) "eahabirama,

(3)
emch
or

other,

Ahha

gulf.

(3),

and

is

in

and

then

sliips,and

be

to

I marched

carried

them

off

(4)

(4) weshashbit,

of

conjugation
I caused

them

to

raJcab,
cross

the

over,

sIm

gation
conju-

away.

to

the

Ule

in

Latin.
of

causative

They

the

and

shore

opposed

are

left

the

of
I

anna

and

right

ashbit,

of

conjugation

the

are

and

river,

Arrnna

shore.

opposite

bank

the

cauBatiye

or

weshabira,

ama,

anna,

hie

as

aha,

from

and

akha

ana

shore

(1)

Assyria.

to

n^y^

transported

opposite

(1) wesharkipu,

of

be

to

155

SENNACHERIB.

OF

banks

of

to

river

sea.

marched.

(5) kharran.

The

within

cities

turned

them

prince

of

(1)

til

ana

tamed,

karmi

I turned

or

in

(2)

tayarti

(3) Sense

the

I
of

remarks
the

word

him

was

Assyria

I carried

him

almas

Sitra

takma

Iddu

(2)

werash-su.

(3)

And

done

him

from

yet

the
in

ruins

or

desolation,

Wetar,

is the

the

(2)

Takman,

su.

from
the

inscriptions

exprest^y

by his generals,

of

3rd

unusual.

with

dialects.

derived

is

Journal

the

atdi

Semitic

the

(jecerunt)

it is

is

name

I loaded

biritu

in

the

of

alive.

alien

takman

HJngular.

Akkadi,

anny.

Karmi,

heap,

and

the

to

di.

orthography

unto

aright

from

power,

(1) takmannu

name

(5), Leshan,

(3)

ya.

This

iron, and

seems

restored

again.

captured

proper

TU,

Belus

his

destroyed

had

(2), Susubi,

return

my

and

burnt,

doubtful

Bil-lu.

which

During

of

and

destroyed

soldiers

his

wetar.

(4) eliti, supreme

(5)

(1).

provinces

battle

great

very

of

(4)

ruins

whom

Babylon,

provinces

of

heaps

to

sovereignty
in

those

it,

said

in

himself

the

fortis,

Xerxes.

is

it is

Persian

Sir

Society
Aidi

Biritu,

and

(jeci)

is

U.

word.

word

The

Rawlinson's

besides,
the

1st

inscription

that

I find
person

chains.

Constantinople
remaining

quadriliteral

I understand

Asiatic

pluraL

king

if

(1)

(3).

I believe

Boyal
of

off

chains

heavy

very

at

Nineveh.

aU

this

156

Tho

his

destroyed

had

and

(i.e.his forces)

(2) illiku

ritsutsu.

(S) I have

omitted

seventh

my

marched

Kaza,

and

seized

violence

by

in

(1

Ashur

(3),

days (1)
the

on

"

Yeab.

lord

tho

giving*

the

to

of

me

first advance

Assyrian

(4) of

my

Eahiri

Beth

empire,

father, the

my

courage,

of

cities

The

belonged

wliicli

(2)

Elamite
I took

army

hut

(5)

spoil.

kntsi.

(2) Elamu,

the

t.e.

(4) in mitik

dananiah.

(3) ekimn

and

meaning.

uncertain

(Susiana).

in the

off their

carried

and

I attacked,

assistance,

Seventh

the

Nuva-ki

nevertheless,

which,

of

cities

^two

"

42, of

line

year,

attack

to

his

to

CBkhnru.

itti-BU

Bba

Events

In

(2)

come

standardB

his

(1)

(3).

aiiny

(1)

assembled

had

who

Nuva-ki,

of

king

TRANSLATED.

TEXTS

ASSYBIAN

king

"lam

of

or

Susitfuu

girri-ya.

(5) ekshatu.

The
in

the

thos*;*

soldiers

Assynau

empire,

suluti-ya.

(2

wesharib

(3)

wetarramma

and

kircb
;

back

I delivered

(3)

them

fortress, called

to

who
their

allegiance (4)
the

to

over

residing (^

were

Kar-el-Ea

of

hands

"^

tit^

(5).

su^ij.

composed

of

wetarra,

restored,

or

l"rought

once

mo^^

away.

ana

(5

Fortress

Ritsiah

subjects (1), but

mitsir.

(4)

Then

my

oi'-niy strong

(1

amma,

were

cities, I forcibly brought

commander

and

who

of the

Planet.

destroyed

the

(2), Beth-Aklami,

Kar-Mibasha,

Bcth-Gitsi,

Beth-Arrabi,

Buruta,

Karrishlaki,

Rabaya,

cities

of

Duru,

KTallitsulaya,Silibta, Beth-Assutsi,

Bubi,

Dunni-Sliemesh

Beth-Kat[)alani, Bcth-Imbiah,

Dhita-sha-ZuJiah,
Rassu,

(1), Beth-

Kamanu,

Dinta-sha-Antarbit-Karsa,

Akkt*barina,

Til-Ukhuri,

Kamrau,

158

ASSYRIAN

Upon

hearing

(1)

(3)

Elamite

Nakunda
assembled

guard

the

(6)

the

(4)
the

hastily

best

his

of

(7)

men

He

(5).

confounded

utterly

was

Shadu-

cities,

his

of

(2)

capture

his

for

cities

ishmia.

(2) kishitti.
(.\)In

the

The

viz., king

(5) imkutsn,
khattn,

Constantinople

inscriptions

(4) Elamu,

with

he

wcsharib.

(7)

sitti.

(8)

ana

of

Sargon,

struck

from

The

this

the

is

same.

Saturna-Kunda.

is called

king

which

KashcU,

h^is

inRcription

Susiana.

of

was

terror

(6)

of

passive

down;
DH

Hebrew

makhcUz,

^tHD

strike;

to

khat, terror.

Constantinople

weahali.

has

dannati.

And

himself

he

(4)

abandoned

(1)

Khaidala,

unto

marches

(1)

of

TRANSLATED.

(8).

(1)

fled

TEXTS

(6)

and

which

without

Madakta

(2)
is

the

nmong

his

(3)

and

royal city,

mountains

(5), by

long

(7).

stoppuig

suhu.

(2) etzibn.

(3)

This

Diodorua,

city has
a

been

well

identified

N.W.

miles

city 25

by Sir

with

Bawlinson

H.

Badaca

of

Susa.

of

(4) itzabit.
(5) sha

kireb

(6) By

forced

matdie.

marches.

The

very

(7) kharrann,

Then
the

tlie

I gave

word(l)

of

month

(1) alaku

the

month

(3)
a

but

of

days

city.

caused

(4)

of

unable

to

is

not

fathers/'

war.

note

may
The
HH.

bo

(3)

There

the

"

his

city,

Hebrew

of

the

kutn

in

3^11
has

The

same.

frequent

lleb.

Syriac harha

of

many

denote

aaide.

royal dty.

and

the

has

herfh,
the

same

which

has

expression

in

meanings.

I think
a

certain

kuUi

means

amount

(Un-ya,

"

in

inscriptions.
Kawd

ammo.

sword

of

account

employed.

temporis,

ikmda

In

(4).

spirited

words

Assyrian

be

dannu,**

}lp spatium

the

quite

to

appears

month

Constantinople
the

the

turning

or

way,

Madakta,

storm

explain

to

is very

The

amma.

the

by

....

has
The

stopping

to

attack

days.

but

Eruha

See

am

long

my

eruba

by

Alahul

Constantinople

The

resemblance,

of

(tsir) is repeated,

"long"

I assaulted

(2)

akbi.

attack,
(2)

the

for

i.e. without

straight;

....

this

sign

long."

'*

also, utter

is

to

take

destruction

ANNALS

The
.

tnmed

(1) /a/f

round

(3)

the

OF

SENNACHERIB.

the

summits

to

front

of

(2)

chariot

of my

159

hOls.

the

I marched

and

Then

straight (4)

home to Niniveh.
(1)ghal gana

perhapa

goMd the city; ftitnre

(3)ikli natkn
foroHj;

"

igan;

]y

Kalli natkn

(3)pan niri-ya

is

matdi,

]3 gan,

kaUi

it reads

that

except

agrees,

phrase.

common

very

is to

%r

ganan

protect.

to

Constantinople

The

matdi.

root

In Hebrew,

garrison."

effeminate

the

wetam.

(4)aahzabit kharrann.

After that

loog of Nuva-ld,
his

did

disgrace(3), in

(1)in tamisn,

(3)

The

erown.

lose

to the

he

See

(4)

defeat

of

his

did

three

to

in

sn,

of the

the
of

king

(2).
lie

(4)
that

"at

or

lord, Shadu-Nakundi,

my

months

put

was

time."

the

During

This

death

to

of

days
(5).

phrase always

implies

avJbject,

new

months.

three

complete

not

the

at

end

his

of

days
Nuva-ki

From

discrownmcnt.

was

that

severe

so

it

the

simatf
tantamount

was

of this paper,

(see GeaeniuB,

(5) imiul

Ashur

crown.

note

that,"
changes

la siinti

of

pitiable manner

now

(2) val wemalli,

will

live

not

"after

tliatthe narration

in tamn

the

(1), by

Hebrew

the

558) is from

p.

JI/lID

muiiU,

to

(1)

friend

put

to

death.

IJmman-Minan,

religion

and

his

law

(2), ascended

fl) la rash, Chaldee

(2) bilemi

raak,
Bilemi

ishki.

(3) arka

decrees

him

to

(3).

y^
king

of the

those

somtimcs

and

su.

Events

In

eighth

my

Babylon,
and

(1)

who

op

heretics

were

resolved

(3)

tiie

after

year,

to

Year.

Eighth

Susubi

had

(1), repaired

resort

to

force

escaped,
(2)

the

the

great

princes

gates

of

of
tlic

(4).

sinati.

(2) wediln, repaired and

(3) yekbut
"4)

Bpelt

after

}{*) Hebrew
the

are

tin-one

no

was

gods.

of the

city,

the

friend

who

brother,

younger

in

ana

the

libba

snn,

epiah itemi,
same

manner.

strengthened

spoke

out

D20^

strength,

their

? Mudil
mind
force.

or

is

restorer,

repairer.

intention.
The

word

occurs

frequently, and

160

ASSYRIAN

Then

Susubi

nothing
who

the

of
.

and

.;

TRANSLATED.

Clialybaean

refugee

was

TEXTS

Kilpan,

prefect

of

who

man

the

of

Arrapklia,

from

(1)

Lidiinnamn,

and

of

city

which

knew

Lakhiri,

he

city

was

native
....

(1) munjiahtu,
this

[At
is

alluded

the

point

participle

of the

wliom

does

innabit, he fled.

verb

considerable

offers

text

with

but

to,

refugee

plainly

not

obscurity.

contest

It

appear.

then

continues.]

he

fled

Susubi,

He,

returned

(1)

with

(3)

the

over

rabble

vile

frontier

Nuva-ki.

(2) unto

(4), and

stopped

Thence
the

at

of

city

Banna.

(1)

innabit.

(3)

ikhivu.

(4) Sfe

people

The

the

from

Sarpanita

it (4)

bribe

as

(2)
(4)

wcshabiluB

Saying,

(1)

for

with

and

silver

of

of

the

Bel

and

Unnnan-Minan,

unto

law

and

(3), he

sent

treasure).

is

aha

la isu

bilemi

iahki.

Botta,

plate

146:

"He

gaye

thy

army

him

22

bribes."

of

Uniman

obscure

words;

and

it

who

above

great
as

very

is

reads
often

the

line

send

unto

of the

used

Sky.

He

U).

of

was

in

that
be

king

but

Imanes;
u,

unable

am

explain

to

confine

therefore

and

Many

Susians.

Cities

remarkable

for

25.

is

of their

Umman-l^ibi,

Tivumman,

to

and

I will

myself

the
to

passage.

deity

of, Umman-Minan.

pretended

Rawlinson

of

beginning

(the fortress

over

treasury

Lcshan

it.

sent

See

scm

by several

him,

reading

impostors

ruled

eldest

the

the

after

Guz-Umman

Ufiavrji',

(Sliaga

he

su,

gifts.

great gifta or

the

upon
was

here

is also

Oh

and

24

named

weshahilu

is followed

This

Umman

are

of

the

religion

(3)

"

remarks

were

of

nothing

lands

the

on

!"(1)

of line

Bomc

gold

deities, and

Beth-Shag^thu.

aha

citiea, hi dahututt,

Babylon

knew

plural, bribes,

(5) dahut;

of those

the

open

the

off

him

(5).

(1) Bcth-Shaga
wcshatzun.

(2)

cut

temples

who

of Nuva-ki,

king

he

note

over

power

broke

nibriti.

P.

folly placed

great

royal

inunediately

temple (1), and

great

their

in

with

him

He

Akkadi.

end

Babylon

of

invested

and

throne,
and

(2) lapan pati

of

the

also

known
the

Busiana

first

the

were

Greeks

Behistun

adopted

4^
/,

afler

by

the

of

name

princes

whom

inscription
the

and

monarch

named

the

to

sign

replaced by

and

kings

him,

the

name

of

as

of

name

of

one

the

Umanes.^

Jul, although frequently

in

we

the

deity

im,
who

ANNALS

Whether

but,

in

he

language,
Ammon

different

so

itill snrviyes
At Kanuk

these

of the

preeeace
ddot

in

of

son

In the

Egypt

Ae.ftc.

there

are

for

sue

of

the

Oolf

of

name

and

is called

the

They

peace.

is

uncertain
;

Proto-Chaldsean

nation

begin

of

this

Oman.

of

On

of

some

the

approaching

their

of

worship

worship
Sea

sculptures.

Asiatic

an

the

dialect, the

hieroglyphical

vast

are

Egyptians
that

Ilamitic

Persian

the

admit

to

relic

The

of

was

ambassadors

to

discourse,

Oh

''

"c., "c.

Ammon,''

Bukhar

we

Chaldsean,

spot.

the

Pharoah

Assyrian

Ammon

probable.
the

on

represented

are

the

If

the

from

161

SENNACHERIB.

with

was.

becomes

there,

^ty

identical

was

opinion, he

mj

OF

is

words

the

text

are,

"Bukhar

Umman

See

Gesenius

in

text

continues

my

first

employed

Jilius primogenitua.

! kadi

kaya,"

"1D3*

voce

Set

"ofeP("w).
Bat to return

Then

Elamite

the

Nuva-K

had

did
rains,

this

from

(1), although
his

destroyed

in

cities

hostile

his

change

not

The

digression.

and

mind

thus

campaign

turned

them

He

(3).

(2) against
heaps

into

accepted (4)

of

those

bribes (5).
(1) Elamu,

ie. the

(2) in alak

girri ya

(3) 8"" note

He
"with

his armies,

and

well

mares

of

composed
the

the
of

men

Gambuli,

Ealatu,

Damunu,

vast

(1) Simon
Hezekiah,
to

gare

or

whom

to
one

(2) ikru

They

of his

the

Babylon,

multitude

{See

note

seized

(1)

on

they

made

ana

Babel

And
a

sent

of

name

close
note

with

Dummiku,
(1), Beth-

Khindaru,

him

with

in

was

For

(3).
relations

friendly
this

and

with

perhaps,

reason,

he

Simeon.

of

Akkadi

Susubi,

aUiance,

and

(2),
the

itti-su.

and

made

Chalybajan,

ratified

that

rush
of

king

treaty

with

S.)
(2) One

tibnni.

along

Pasiru,

Lakhu*u,Bukudu,

(8) iktira

land

immense

Anzan,

Bapiku,

embassy.

an

An

Baladan

R.)

the

{See

(1) ctbatunu.
"3)

even

waggons,

Latri, Kartsun,

Malaku,

Baladan

and

Utzush,

Merodach

led

sunutL

them.

Beth-Salatakki,

Ubuli,

Jewish

the

sons

hbations.

solemn

had

he

(3).

of

son

Merodach

attack.

chariots

draw

to

Yashan,

(2), he

Simeon.

an

his

nations,

Beth-Kutlan,

rabu.

Babylon

apon

collected

and

cities

Ruhua,

is

(5) dahut

accustomed

the

Adini, Beth-Amukkan,

Alah

imkhar.

following

Beth-Samuna,

Tzulaya,

Nuva-ki

sha

(4)

assembled

and
Illipi,

Susiana.

makriti

Q.

horses

host,

of

king

of the

finest

provinces

of

Babylonia.

162

ASSYRIAN

Then,

as

fine

hath

the

cankerworm

without
and

passage,

simile

to

mind

the

left, hath

is

wilderness.*'

like

into
A

the

Jo61

ii. 8.
of

houses

the

city

they

bhall

animated

most

Let

us

piece

belkharish

matti.

against
kima

tibuta, like

locusts, sha pan

The

shot

and

the

they

shall

against

locust

up

upon

my

lion.
darkness

and

them;

further

continued.

like

of

run

upon

the

at

men

the

great

people
bumeth;

them

and

shall

"They

climb

up

Jo6l

thief.'*

run

shall

They
they shall

the

desolate

war

like

windows

darkneai

fiame

wall

and

strong
of

behind

wall

left, hath

Umd,

day

the

cloud

palmer-

"

them

of

as

the

hath

behind

still

is

come
a

over

the

which

thick

and

climb

"

iL

9.

poetry.

Assyrian
dukuti

tsiru-ya.

is

of the

Earth.

Hebrew

their

me,

obscured

(3)

the

of

aribah,

of

face

pan

tetru-yo,

innumerahle

locust^ il^lM

cloud,

mighty

sha

deBtmction,

of

work

mahadi,

chariots, like

from

mahadi

they rushed,

their

on

aribi

swarm),

aribi

TUtuni,

epish dukuti,

ana

(that

tibuta

Eima

text.

libuni

the face

over

is

before

in

that

it

which

That

"

me.

Joel

prophet

spread

heaven.

of

of

them,

violently,

(1)

arrows

they (2)
of

matti,

teeth

Hebrew

rushing

nation

enter

epish

ana

the

bdkharish,

me,

of

analyse

now

locusts

shall

and

the

Eden

the

they
in

are

of

face

eaten

before

garden

men,

of

of clouds

day

devoureth

fro

and

armies,

the

who

earth,

against

the

in

deBcripiion

Assyrian

For

simile

"

the

mighty
to

run

locust

teeth

whose

the

as

Then

the

eaten

fire

by the

locusts^ obscuring

gloominess,

strong"
land

recals

of Judaea

rushed

they

of the

face

the

covers

their

number,

of

of locusts

swarm

in

destroying

worm

TRANSLATED.

everything

deflolation

utter
of

mighty

destroying
This

TEXTS

heaven

in

which

front

(4)

me.

(1) ishki
(2) sha

ishdu

or

dunnl

eri

is, I think, for ufunt, jecerunt.

Jhinni

yaatL

From

(8) katiu, they obscured.

kat,

Hebrew

"ITtD

See

T.

note

conceal.

to

(4) iUamuya.

The

the

In

they
of

city

made

the

fierce

entrenched

my

Khaluli,

another

(1) This
in

of

is

Assyrian

the

Battle

which

most

on

But

elaborate
See

is

attack

(3) camp.

annals.

Khaluli

of

on

the

the

on

banks

despised
a

battle

name

(2)

of

the

assaulted

They

me.

of

account

note

(1).

their

which

Tigrie,

the

front

been

found

weapons.

has

yet

of Khaluli,

(2) kishat.
(3) pan
fence

in

barki-ya

Hebrew.

zabto

or,

perhaps,

we

should

read

maski^ya.

Masuka

is

ANNALS

prayed

OF

San,

Ashnr,

unto

-itfoon-goddessof Nineveh,
guardian

deities, that

eneznies.

O)

Ana

CS)

tzupie-ya.

CThe
^J^TXkoxxr

but

his

Dnoxint*

to

his war-chariot

Jtiojuer's

heroes,

of

l^X'o-ndly

(S)

kantish.

"4)

ashbit

"5)

There

is

the

of

the

in

to

me.

his

on

then

remarkable
None

feature.

new

U.

note

He

it is very

of

chariots.]
Zahiri

Sapinat
of

(1) (sweeper

heart

my

hand

my

See

putting

king

their

to

in

(5)

the

rode

(2)

powerful

(6)

(7).

me

mentioned

is

doubtless

was

ritzulL

is

called

(4)

chariot

likrnt

iUiku

And

exultation

given

ighma

the

This

War,

took

This

error

an

(3),and

prayers

(4)

unknown

names

the

coijugation

ariat.

my

powerful

my

(2)

battle.

name.

of

had

time

awaj).

sweeper

"2)

in

Ashur

next

Arbela,

over

and

sighs

my

are

the

enter

Chariot

And

(3).

The

"1)

victory (1)

describe

words

the

think, gave

enemies),

which

^^^tTTows

the

Aclicrib, the
of

Moon-goddess

pity (2)

think,

had
I

great

my

^'^^ay

K.tii^

of

many
chariot

and

(4).

lines, I

two

In

the

kashadi.

next

^t^^t;

Bel, Nobo

Sun,

and

with

assistance

my

the

might gain

heard

They
to

csuaxe

163

SENNACHERIB.

for

it

the

sake

called

is

Sapinat

simply

of

brevity.

be

fTYT

I rode.

araif

PT^

text.

should

C^) dannannt
C7) weshatlima.

[T.

have

omitted

Then
^nd

line

60, which

heretics (5), and

I hurled

(1) tsir.

often

63

*^ttle;

but

tningg^that
"^

^^

"^8
"Toin

understand.]

that

(2)

thunder

(G)

them

on

to

they
the

present

general

evidently

(3)

king

one

and

Assyriani^,

contain

the

of Nuva-ki
battle.

Khumban-undash.

Khnmba,

enemies
Yem

(4)

(7).

ummanati.

(0) cshgum.
the

full of obscure

are

in

of

like

V.

note

the

king

in

battle

is

him.

to

69

Tonans

See

(3) of

army

(r")sinuti.

Jnpiter

the

was

compared

CLineB

not

(2) gimri.

(4) nskiri.

"^cy

all

against (1)

I rushed?

(7) Tern

I do

of

the

not

command

entrusted
See

chief

It is

terms.

did
He

spirited description

note

deities

among

in person,
the

W.
of

said,

This
the

chief
name

Susians.

of

the

other

though

command

to

is derived
A

former

164

ASSYRIAN

of

king

Susa,

One

of

(the

fort

the

and

gold

tlicm

takta

(ashkun

(kishadati

(line 80)

name

the

then

that

says

heads

of

then

wenakush

their

who

off

cut

the

heade

his

to

biga

elucidation

await

of

language

destroyed
their

chariot), whose

must

silvei

king speake

yoked

rakab^

th"i

of

of

and

were

description

Ehumba

anklets

things

from

the

the

gahir

these

inscriptions.

the

bracelets

I took

hne.

in the

In

"in,

axes

kima

omaments

their

Karrij the

aims.

ivory,

of

Simani

"

aha

ratti

sun,

off.

the

weparrikhu,
(col. VI.

line

next

I would

text.

from

gold, ehbi,

pattuti khuzanni-sun

this

great

vapor.

their

of

IiJiuri htradi

"

abut, I dissipated ?

niD*p

bodies

with

sapsapati,

dead

silver, kiresh, of

prisoners

lives

vapour

off

feet, amkhar,

error

his

their

sun,

of

I cut

sun,

namzari

translate
an

breath

ashpi, of

anklets,

Bulta

plunders

kati

In

derived

soldiers,

off.

hint ktshtar, like

of

other

massacred

he

their

I cut

wenakushj

He

X],

Sargon.

oflScers

the
and

and

(karniski)

into

researches

Til

I attacked

says,

all this

But

called

was

gold,

Among

steeds

of

describes

with

note

opponent

Y.)

note

He

noble

Sapinat.

further

{See

[see

sun)

frontier

He

feet.

(tsibittiruknpi-ya,

was

from

the

of

inlaid

wcnakkush).

sun

chariot

or

their

great

then

text

swords

around

the

the

on

The

Khumba).

TRANSLATED.

was

strongholds

wearing

as

enemy

Khumba-nikash,

chief

of

TEXTS

the

read

fourth

do

5)

there

not

attempt

to

is, I believe,

sign {J^^ tsuvy

instead

of:::;
Ekim

(I

took

(then: swords
have

may
thus

of

prize of)

(inlaid)with

battle), mitsiir
Damascus

been

kabal, with

sha

ni

The

blades.

gold

and

plural sign

silver.
then

account

These

continues

"]

"

The

driven

(See

i.",

(8)

iddu

(4)

bulthutBon

ida

Qes.

prehendit.

as

as

completely plundered,

and

kabal
or

takhazi

from

into

the

the

my

the

(2),
Their

(4).

battle

fierce

(1),

attack

battle

2J1

(2) slia lapan

name."

But
and
danni.

laid down

or

manua,

takhari

seized,

1059).

single word,

yekrup

(6) rakibu,

of

dederunt

in

grasped

in

alive

them

conflict

the

gave
sun,

took

from

fled

had

who

NehO'Sum-ishkun

with

(5) they

spoil given

to

my

Z.)

note

Nebo

"

(1)

I
which

(6), were

soldiers.

or

and

horses,

and

atmihha,

BaJadan,

(3),

chariots

chiefs, together

their

Merodach

surrendered

6)

of

greatest

of

son

had

made

or

itmikha

aiiti-ya,in

my

takharitmikha
thus

the

vowel

their

Buti-ya.
hands
was
a

takhad

eblakn.

arms.

Here

we

shoald

probably
got changed

pronounced
to

hftve

had

timihh, TO/1

(ftx)m Hebrew

t.

ously,
continu-

166

ASSYRIAN

The
before

well

(2), and

latter

(4)

of

(3)

their

horses,

Its

(5).

as

mound

(6)

not

was

....

Hebrew

In

garrisoiL

IV.

inscription,

^^T^n

tte

snhtaitituteB

62,

least

at

or

Gesenius

maahmar

as

from

one

From

career).

the

tsanak

for

find

ciiminalB

clansit.

p32J

inscription

shall
root.

same

prison

root

Constantinople

particularly
We

"IDIC^

Sometimes

castody.

The

custodia.

cura,

same

these

sajs

were

enemies.

(7) val

(5), its

bare

(2)

lost

was

part (6) had

upper

Bnkarat

(8) snbat-sa

its ttinin

(1)

age

ebsi

(3), its

fallen

fonnda-

down

(7).

tablet?

the

to

of which

preservation

great

importance

appears

attached.
From

emana.

verb

\0y

eman,

lose, in Hebrew

to

DD^

emam,

be

to

sha.

ishda

Root

(7) ikupa.

aram

or

Perhaps

from

But

26.)

xiz.

for

which
(defluzit),

(nudua)

tram

Hithpael

down

pulled

palace,

of the
of

sculptures
toiling

brought
low

(1)

fields f (5)

I cast

])alace.

Sennacherib

And

(8)

the
with

in

of

sha

plains

iiiins
earth

(11)

of

of

of
the

quotes

subBtitntes
floxii.

rvr

of

part

than

account

it

it.

make

show

(3)

the

city.

low

old

the

building
re-

The
slaves

ns

mound.]

earth

the

of

before.

was

Museum

to

(6) about

(or rubbish)

Heb.

every

curious

very

earth

who

inscription
of the

sha.

aggnr.

British

quantity (2)

vast

and

the

Gesenius,

I demolished

grandly

more

baskets

hill with

up

much

give

est

conjugation

or

sikhirti

to

(6) risha

D'lV.

Constantinople

(1).

ana

proceeds

now

the

word

(1)

[The king

Dl^j

C^pJ fiikup (dcletus

this

is the

palace

That

that

of

tami.

(5) irma.

the

went

hidden.

(4)

post,

later,

863,

old

laid

were

been

or

Urura

who

protection (1)

or

(8) fa9ade

Esarhaddon

X\l\"^

safe

Ges.

extreme

(2) Dedicatory

Job

beautiful

Its

its mound.

(1) labarish

lost

of

valoables.

^a,

From

(3)

valuables

is the

little

spoils of foreign

tain

have

their

pakadah

tsinak,

p3^

chiefly the

to

of

the

pakadah

place

(5) Butaksu,

tious

custody

militaiy

passage,

employed

word

(4) tsanaki,

(6)

lodgement

safe

(4)

fathers

my

and

(7).

Hebr.

(p. 836) that

(Hebrew

the

kings

karoM,

for

(army)

this

(3) pakadi.

the

care

custody

Perhaps
In

light troops.

observes

for

the

sutishnr.

ana

(2) karafli.

kilil

the

finished

been

never

(1)

for

wliich

build

to

the

for

as

had

began

me

troops

Kurili,

of

palace

TRANSLATED.

TEXTS

in baskets
On

the

(4) from
top

(7)

(9) abandoned

fields f

(12)

which

of

(10)
I

ANNALS

brongb.'t (13)
mound

from

OF

the

167

SENNACHERIB.

banks

the

of

river,

completed

the

(14)

(15).

(1) Aslibita.

(2) mahidu.

(^ tixubn.

From

denote rxalbish

(4) ti
/IDP

and

reb

the
ruina.

kastim.

(G^ea.

See

This
And

896).

(^a"laallL

Hebrew

Loca

aticl
signifies stratus,
(") Ui-xairti.

(7) A.S

eli

It

is the

The

(U)

chiefly used

to

Hebrew

kcut, a vessel,

which

7lOT

to

varies

to

(upon

it).

humilis, debilis (Gesenius).

has

tsirtissha

of wtraddi

conjugation

(I added).

(11) ebgar.

(13) ashbata.
It

^V'agmallL
few

n.

the

(in) etzibu.

uahalli.

""*'^""""i

with

Related

causative

or

(9) naakriti.
12)

366,

Constantinople inscription

sha

but

367.

HlCrp (Oes. 908).

depressa?

prostratus,

(tliereupon).

^ "'ifearaddL

with

pp.

dry earth;

compared

be

may

demiesal

vTTT

yun

Gesenius,

word

also

kirub,

lines

the

is

sha

causative

or

of

conjugation

which

wemaUi,

previously.

(15) t,ala.

T^o

hundred

(1) l%e
I

(1)

UlH

Constantinople

concliKi^

that

(2) riiia
meniQxtl

Hebrew

Bwnliori.^^

be

will

50

I believe

it

tipih 11313
If

digitomm."

has

inscription

60.

was

vas

is the

take

we

I raised

height (3)

in

(2)

the

"

3
the

was

at

as

same

20."

which

From

"ubique

says,

the

inches,

(5).

sus.

Gesenius

palma.

palm

and

vas

(4) its wall

height

of

pro

Uie

wall

feet.

(8)a.i^clanL
W

w"ghak,

1j^

tlie

Shami

month

that mound

(5)

(1),
I

(3)

bmlt ^ide

(6) kiritsu.

I extended.

began

....

and

low

after

palacebuilt (6) loftilyafter

(1)Shami, t.e. the

month

the

on

the
the

day

palace

of

called

of the

manner

of

fashion

napshid,

and

eMid

''life"
l0fliDiBg
it

are

is

The

(2)

XIX.

expanded,

extendo.

Here

"qfter

different
either

cither

napshcU
or

has
of

ways

isIUd

or

extended.
the

or

Belgari.

tsirta

writing
or

from

Niphal

Constantinople

thefcuthion ofSyrui,**

Constantinople

only
written

lonDdatkms** is written

VOL.

broad,

humble,

(6)tcirta ebshid.
and

(4),

another

Assyria.

of heat

expando,

tOttS

iahi^" r\T\n low

^fM

and

(4) imi.

(5) napltihiior

f^d,

upon

pinewood

Syrians,

WtalrUll

or

Bitgari (2),
and

stoue

peshit,

(1. 64)

epishti [elevatioperis].
the

same

napisJiti; and

has

is added.

So

word.
the

word

isJidi.

the

But
word

meaning

168

ASSYRIAN

Which

(3), and

grand

more

this

his

name

Master

Assyrian
bow,

history

Persian

him

2) Bel
king's
of

bow,

I used

Columns

and

tarbit.

(2)

Mount

(7)

I added

(3)

tliem

(9)

Kham"na

word

same

their

sounded

vhice

(2)

placed

of

of

pitsi stones,

Balada,

sbs,

land

(4)

(6)

brass

of

them.

(7)

Harm"na.

as

(6) namxi.

ecris, sera.

which

divuie

gigantic

the

(5) mitslr.

(9)

out

of

ardfer
another

gates.

(8) weshalkush.

Carved

and

adorned

shining

eli shin.
Latin,

(1)

growth

with

Ham"na

or

in

as

to

the

Gobryas,
Rustam

the

arrows.

stones

(5)

both

carried

regis, who

Nakshi

the

tim,

passage

prefixed.

favourite.
at

this

in

wood

Arcifer

of his

keeper

(4) weshatriza

The

eri.

the

inlaid

wood

illi.

(3) pili

tablet

precious

Hermon.

The

great

or

of

sign

or

sagitta.

placed (8), and

(1)

^T,

that

name

Strongbow,

is from

Kim-galli

is observable

the

rather

its Earl

histor}' has

of

birthday

the

on

probably

likewise.

lofty pine trees,

With

...

It

special

(4) nakUt.

rabat.

was

English

as

nobleman

of

which

usual

Aspathincs,

(2).

how,"
yet

OT

with

fir trees

Khamana

the

doubtless

commemorates

arrows.

gatti, great.

want

honoured

my

Strongbow

Hebrew

ya.

was

is

Darius,

tablet

and

(arrows),

kuti

had

have

may

haman,

kuli

and

And

(2) strong,

more

(4).

royal dwelling

of

great

himself.

of

vastly

was

(8)

my

(2)

"the

means

than

office

for

palace

Kim-galli (1), the

(1) Hig

one

(2) Buturat.

finished

(1)

avcliitectural

more

eli makritL

(1)

of

former

the

beyond

TRANSLATED.

TEXTS

found

were

bulls

weratta.

I caused

(1)
be

to

in

tho

pro*

made,

and

them
....

(1)

These

innamru.

huikUmjsf (I)

protection

(3)

assembly),

and

agalij able

(7)

vehicles

(2) irtsit.

which

of

for

draw

to
are

desthied

the
cars,

commonly

(2)

Council

great

my

also

care

(5)

both

(4)
of

for
of

horses

baggage-waggons,
used

in

Hebrew

the
state

(6)

and

and

S^K

reception
(or

national
called

mares

all

and

the

other

(8).

war

(1) Sisha.

(2)
also

This

stated

double
in

many

object
other

of

the

great

inscriptions.

building,

or

rather

series

of

buildings,

is

ANNAia

OP

169

SENNACHERIB.

(8) latiahur.
(4) niBbtt
of the

of

the

exuople, Eflarhaddon
tiiegreat
I

of

men

lodged them

^ran

in

empire,

the

sentence

in

galleries and

and

halls

of

''Journal

the

other

many

of this

the

and

This

noblemen.

-my
in

to

believe,

chiefs

the

building)

very
of

people

them.

all of

palace."

the

Literature,"

Sacred

For

I assembled

**

land,

my

within

apartments

assembly

inscriptions.

17,

No.

"

78.

p.

doubtful.)

somewhat

is

(speaking,

says

the

alluded

is

empire

translation

my

(Thelast

principftl men

resbdtt, literallymy

notables

'

(5) pakadi.

(6)

(7) belli,masters;

S) hnnata

And

having

le,

doing.

of, so

the

power

or

custody

kamiski.

takhazi.

also

for

wcii8tomed(2)

the

care

double

the

to

(1)

collar

(3)

and

of horses

well

mares

(4), and

tramed

to

nashmar,

Niphal,

from

draw

the

chariot(5).
(1)nashmadL
ibmar.

But

"ttZ^

f^iadah.

of

instead

place

Hebrew

In

We

of

this,

safe
thus

'"tttlites
by auiodia

and

of

"

custodia

"

^ tiie Hebrew
"^

^OS

rode
iz.

Kings,

25

in every
text

in

the

"Aa

has

"

And

same

the

inscription

all

This

they

Bome

collar.

From

Assyrians

others, the

use

and

how
this

that

burden

enuk,
This

N.

for

knew

or

of

called

bow

Hebrew

the

pair

were

drew

Jeha to Bidkar
his
captain, Remember
'^^^^ after Ahab
his father, the Lord
laid
a

as

Gesenius

Uuidk.

and

And

well).

adjective (often

yoke,

car

Jehu

(who knew,

isu

(*)emuki

meaning

same

of which

nuuhmar,

verb

maahmar,

substantive

has

pahadah,

the

instance.

pair,

verbal

says

this

in

joined together.

or

tsimid,

two warriors

VBid

The

tsibati,double,

the

use

Gcscnius

namely

career,

(S) well accustomed.

be

Hebrews

words

three

suits

would

which

custody,

have

"" "enso

this
the

written

yoked

oxen

rakabim

We

Jehoram.

smote

when

and

Then
thou

rode

him."

upon

In

this

been

already

has

together.

tsimdinu

collar, pOy

word

tHbUU^

word,
treated

o'lnnoteO.
(^ patnnah

And

niri.

ana

greatly

Niri

was

extended

the

(1)

biga,

the

or

two-horse

^ee

chariot

the

defences? (2) of

note

great

GG.

gate

ofNuva.
(2) kishaUa.

(1)vasrabbit.

This palace from

I

completedit.

fixed

up withm

My

its foundation
tablets

"

the

to

written

its

summit

records

(1)
of

built

(2)

name

my

"

it.

(1)nabnrri,

summit.

(2) mushari

sumi

sidhir

and

ya.

170

In

future

Iflhtar

shall

when

this

king

(11)

male

(9)

shall

who

raise

(10)

"

shall

and

then

replace

"

hear

will

Ishtar

and

fread

"

victim

Ashur

(12)

future

shall

who

ornaments

name

my

the

(5),

decay

people

his

(13)

"

tami.

(1)

arkat

(2)

inambu

them^

rubn

(9)

mnshari
asbri

the

(4)

to

(7)

Mimakkir.

(4)

nakrish

and

(1)

of

take

throne

his

bil

It

him).

from

believe

likkL

(18)

ishimma.

(14)

ikribi

call

and

(2)
of

the

and

(3)

my

utterly

gods,

May

"

confound

from

away

sweep

name

so.

(6)

him,

(8)

this

shidri.

is

verb

however

may

(8)
(11)

lizitsu.
1

innakhn.
likham.

libsa.

him,
!

(5)

ankhut-sa

from

(5)

luttisb.

(7)

father

the

lord,

;'* i.e., ahall

names

ilabbiru.

tablets

my

their

name

tlirone.

(10)

(2)

lishkibbul
away

ya.

lutar.

he

May

(1)

(7)

sa

great

sceptre

sweep

sum!

destroyer

Ashur,

decree^

the

(4)

sidhir

ana

The

(6)

arka.

(6)

by

were

divine

shall

they

"

Literally

bcl

ribitut.

ana

(12)

zigir

it

as

(8)

his

of

and

and

(14).

prayers

him

tablets

place

their

in

them

its

(7)

restore

sacrifice

and

(4)

grow

and

old

land

tliis

of

(3)

Ashiir

whom

sons,

my

soveroi^ity

shall

Avritten

the

(8)

the

to

shall

who

altar

an

(2)

palace

(6)

aloud

call

kin^

the

under

days,

(1)

TRANSLATED.

TEXTS

ASSYRIAN

the

derived

be

same

snmi

(5)

likim

ya.
sn.

lishkibbuasa

as

from

(8)

kab"U

(8)

ispa.

(may

he

birthday

of

battle.
guza.

Colophon.

In

the

month

Bel-Simiani

(1)
gold

Ilis

conferred

of

(1), prefect

Shakkut,

may

by

the

mean

King

as

the

twentieth,

is

the

Karkamish.

of

"

name

day

Adorned

mark

with
of

the

nobility.

bracelet/'
From

viz.

Shnani

the
a

bracelet

bracelet.

of

I7l

SENNACHERIB.

OF

ANNALS

NOTES

ADDITIONAL

[Octobei^1861.]
^^i^RiXG
the
Presented
of

two

some

than

better

passages

able

to

before, and

been

have

Society, I

the

to

translation

this

since

elapsed

have

which

years

meaning

the

elucidate

was

added

therefore

have

these Explanatory Notes.

Note

^ttle, is

contrary

Note

'*Unk,

expression,

la

lower
shall

The

^^^ificers,of
Note

Note
6

as

tranquil.

or

artificere

translated

king

probably

were

people."

"common

all the

can-ied

off

Edu

is the

properly,

shijnid,to join,

shimdi, from
the

after

the

marishati'kum,

etzib.

val

edu

edish, shigly

adverb

marishati-ti, ad
"c., your

also

is found

Marishati, heads,

Examples:

^I'omiah

has

text

Hence

had.

D.

15.)

*^^ci

The

^^

same

the

that

on,

we

j"a88age

anij

with

meet

shitnbi, or

Jerusalem.

C.

^*^aldce

^^*

further

see

khari

halek

shimbi, "artificers;"

therefore

have

"f^n

^1p

present

named

persons
I

py

Gesenius

fight.

to

Hp

khari, peaceable,

joiners, the

or

rank.

the

in

translated

have

carpenters

^iebrewTOS^.

^^

following example
But

B.

khari,

takhariy

that

I think

la kharL

ashar

Hebrew

the

with.

fight

to

Went

t'^e

safety,

from

derived

(P- 905) gives the

"^

of

Places

A.

onty

(See

Ges.

xix.

13;

Samuel

falls from

in

one.

Hebrew.

of honoxu*

crown

by

one

ejus,

caput

niuneral

heads,

your

xiii. 18.

ebriu, I made

Unkin

expiatory sacrifice, or

an

sacrifice

of

puri-

*^^^tion.

of

^^^^toria
^U"1

^^ot

bara,

verb

"jmrification."
;

i7g^
must

Note

hag, victima.

yn

the

is from

"bnu

**^*^8c

Hebrew

is the

Jluk

res

purgandi
Hebrew

The
be

13.

E.

^*^*A:hir,
pai'vus;

The

wetzakhir
which

habens,

verb
Latin

mat-su,
is written

purgare;
seems

pums

12

accordhig

is T1]l

JVl^

or

to

is

in
res

Gresenius, pp.

of which

the

the
pur171

original

related.

dimuiished
in

in Hebrew

used

much

word

bar, puritas.

12
vim

Hebrew

his

1^

territory',from
(see Gescuiu*^

172

p. 869),

that

Ro

Arabic

took

]iis
the

certainly

differ

from

Note

F.

the

(ser^'irefecit

After

chariots

'*

which

words

of the

"

horses

it is the

collare

word

II.

The

ehishanni

were

evidently

Gesenius

is the

I reduced

to

both
I did
(sittati)
it

"

says

passage

to

seems

the

following

imply

"

Note

22),

I.

Defence

irefihaihtshtt,"I

derived

from
in

JTobn^w

the

\y

shalbt,

As

which

to

the

The

fortress

is

or

The

guilt

robnr,

be

"

or

of

sort

and

in

g^ssit"

se

considered
bad

of

It

rascals."

"

the

whole

the
of

factors,
male-

people

is obscure;

passage

hihabitants

who

but
not

were

rebellion.

of

which

word

is

defence,"

citadel,
next

sense

better

the

the

strong

is Jty\2

poi)ulation,and
the

of

The

Jciusaiem,

nJKTi

ix?ople of Amgarmn,

the

but
rest

first word,

persons

cheats

"

common

of

dregs

city, who

the

ignominiil affecit,"

means

^!?0

dolosus."

in tlie

inscriptions.
r//c,

the

on

agtiin'in this inscription.

occurs

pardoned

built
a

an

as

Hebrew

well

might

b'Uati, also

The

he

of

dered
ren-

pSJ^ enukj

The

root
"

that

collar

ibish, "turpiter

tt^2^

female;
"

The

renders

Hebrew

all the

be

Hebrew

It is the

182).

I think

and

la ntbi,

may

slavery."

rascals.

or

and

fraudulentus

for

])eople of

to

verb

It

not

they

the

of

common

p.

word,

from

male

form

Gesenius

women.

slavery

emuki

taking jugales

inscription

reduced

The

deeply compromised

very

this

people,

second

derived

727),

p.

chariots.

"tlie
I

bVafi,

probably

Perhaps

altered

closely related,
The

same.

the

has:

eg^t."

Gesenius,

see

784).

ehish, wliich

is

character,
is

much

not

serviit,makes

is added,

horses,"

(see Gesenius,

"turpiter

the

did

T^V

ntnnerosimm,'*

"

or

an

shameful

tt^^^n

(Ges. 397)

p.

text

bishana, "shame"

and

word

stature,"

little man."

the

"

land.

his

subjugavit,

in

pDy,

and

ebishanni, means

Hiphil

small

of

"

was

of that

is uncertain.

diawiug

(Gesenius,

Note

the

or

modem

the

by

adjective, 1^

and

elsewhere

is used

gh,

elsewhere.

18, and

^^jugafes sine ntimero^^^

neck

he

ebit^I subjugated

su

xxix.

of

sense

Emuk

of

force

quotes.

Assyrian pronunciation

^^w^

G.

epithet

that

this

the

confirmed

also

read

from

name

Mat

Ezekiel

Note

is

Gcscniiis
we

had

Zacchir,

Iliphil Tliy
in

have
This

word.

whom

of

TRANSLATED.

must

soghir, small, which

probably

as

this

in

Zacchacus,

For

letter

the

ghain,

Arabic

in

TEXTS

ASSYRIAN

of

word

word

pnvsidiufiu

occurs

(col. III.

probably
frequent

atsiey bulwarks,
as

substantive,

be

to
rence
occur-

is

the
and

174

who

976,

p.

that

says

united

princes

by treaty

said

are

be

to

baalij

bdli shahiia.

or

If

the

prosjx^rityof

Peace

for

to

in

Botta,

Note
tenified

The

27

Note

is 11

used

to

(Gesenius,

Note
it

the

But
often

in

T,

boat,

with

he

epithets

is

wickedness

throw

rabble

of

quitting
light

have

est.

(Geseuius).

much

are

It

is

the

movit

castra

pitiable manner,**

of this

hiscription.

Adverbs

Syriac

in

ish.

kilti

kiri

and

men

of

killnti

along

women

the

tsirussu
with

vitufierative

most

^*?0

this

is

in

to

of

^y^^3
all

denote
it

is

is

the

plural
malus,

kinds

of

Syriac

^3

70).

p.

would

singular

were

Syriac

filthy rabble.

killati

])laraleither

probable,

more

subject

uix"n

i*ascal, and

is the

used

for

used

in

statement

reduced

subsist

to

it

that

remark

Kings

ui)on

to

a])ix"ars

vi. 25,

D^^V

'Htl

that
kiri

coliinibavum.
have

that

there

failed

inscription, I

in

string

Btm

word

garrison

Commt'ntators

they

"in

It is here

Hebrew

else, which

or

hifamous

nn.

same.

chief

the

wm'tn, sterc""ra

suggested

factus

in

of.

of

the

famished

timidus

especially

returned,

employs

\mter

plural

some

whence

militartfkind.

be

to

ruXuk,

conjugations,

doubtful.

it

he

says

baai, cf)ntemptible (see Schaaf,

Before

also

swore

of ruh^

of heart

passages

usually

Assyrian

think

can

from

feminhie
which

hi

other

renders

text

the

the

is

Kilti

of

likrut^

in

sense

is sierats, in Hebrew

Kiri

faint

transtulit, and

word

but

vile

Here

him."

the

The

P.

"

i.e.,

its different

translated

that

in

occurs

of

Note

have

form

end

is

807).

p.

0.

because

^D*)

"P

especially

etik, movit,

pPiS

is

22^

etik, and

verb

movements^

express

Hebrew

other

fathers

conjugation

animus,

est

ruk, whence

This

or

verb

leb, fractus

irak

N.

The

937).

936,

^T

Hithpael

is the

Itrulu

adjective

"His

said

is

it may
in

shalbu

pronunciation

it

where

inside

altered

are

for

prayer

(skalbusun).

(Ges.

Niphal

This

ciation
pronun-

the

lulcsuU

last words

two

luksu.

pi. 151,

"

M.

the

broad

in

girbi-su sibbuta

''iw

For

!"

the

receive

exactly parallel case

an

palace

shnlbuta

to

fathers

my

the

dwell

ever

inscriptions
found

is

shalbu^ there

could

shabu

whether

it Iw) doubted
of

TRANSLATED.

TEXTS

ASSYRIAN

think

to

it

been

sorely peri)lexedby this, and

may

have

]mui

it

possible

be(?n
out.

that

plimt

But

from

0^^^

^IH

so

named;

the
should

passage

be

have

some

although
in

this

traofilated

ANNALS

OF

colunUniSj and

contempt of
Note

that

it

In

(bis).

In

to the

for

the

the

book

ever

^af^

Susa

!" and

then

"live
well

very
is the

began

difference.

whether

^'^"*ily

jiave

lyb

.^"^le
'^^-^

-^'^JS:

wish

^^^d

the

first sign

Khiva,

to

I T

us

Tamita

da

nam,

Deity

rest

to

the

Hebrew

The

of this

! Aid

Susa

of
do

to

they

Tamita

with

us

remark-

king

attempt

izitsu,

I tliink

be

so.

conthiue
atta!

sar

its

strength!

preposition

the

the

sar

Hebrew

Canticles
The

latter

faith, and

liimself

in

is

Psahn

the

ana,

atta, for

Both

I. 6.
word

contains

applied
xxx.

to

10, and

the

king

thou

art

the
Da

used

gives examples
the

is either

Amita

Izit-su,

I read

particles are

these

Gesenius

"c.

auxilium.

amita,

da

powerful King

M) Sha.

meta-

Pity strength.

rather

or

16;

quoted by Gesenius,

evanuit

T\\y and

amita,

line

it is used

whence

passage,

n^?K

viz.

way.

same

hand,

following

Hebrew

ta

the

in

spelt

36:

previously,

lines

properly

enim, quia, quoniam,

HM'

good

is
in

for

amita

for the

IFor instance,

and

it may

though

(Col. V. 23)

ida-ni

few

it is

xxxii.

be

may

thus

^^laldee

else

ever

should

it^ from

of

strength

"^ress

but

!"

24

where

returned,

he

Deuteronomy

^"^Lcuce

the

an

!"

Babylon

unto

occurs

as

^e

make

Ihivul

thou

Ime

in

for lielp,
pi^'^'^orically

^^*

live for

king,

art

turn,

Ida-ni, help

,^^^^om

the

y][

not

^^^-^^^Vm,

at

out

envoys

least

Bahilu-ki

ana

make

to

Babylonian
I will

"

powerful king

be able

to

succour,

saying,

tliat

ffiternum.

of

his

an

'u\ many

temjms;

omne

kadi,

to

shaya^

add,

may

dissyllable, liddi.

as

in

occurs

ix)8siblethat

It is

adi, i.e.,

contracted

be

(or direct) thy Anny

The

^^^

in

adi,

Kulil'ka

''^urn

could

kal

It

by hi,

added.

length.

at

^3

pronounced

discourse

After

^-^^^:

been

li

Jploring

written

answers

written

denoted

kadi

live, which

to
to.

inscriptions, but

plural sign

is HV

this

I should

As

word

referred

is

Khaya

live

translate

K^n

for

Babylon

Uinman,

to

reasons

Daniel

ever,"

of

son

ChaKlce

! live

kuig
from

I propose

TVT]

"For

"always"

for

^^"tibt

"^^^CiB

that

be

may

following

with

"0

"

Hebrew
of

astrologers, "c.,

the

messengers

errand.

Assyrian

of Sargon,
i'^scriptions

^yriac

with

speaking

of

thus

thus

speak

passage

the

in

him

the

for

the

Daniel, when

salute

their

the

to
in

places

^^f^"ii

mode

I tliink the

to

stated

sound

important

uu

they

ever,"

used

terra

several

for

in

of

i)re8ent passage

of

king

merely

was

anything.

approach Nebuchadnezzar,
ever!"

175

SENNACHERIB.

Hebrew

notion
in

Psalm

elsewhere,

both
xlv.

(see

ex-

(p. 972),

great

5, and
Ges.

to

fortis,or

^JD^*

of

scn-

is the

power
to

the

p. 77.)

176

ASSYRIAN

Note

Q.

would

he

heart,

the

verb

of

desu'e

ikutzutz,

The

verb

make

; which

2^i{pkatzatZy is praecidit

end

an

it.

of

doubt

no

terminavit,

non

spcm

Libbu-s,
make

to

was

means
a

quest
con-

collect

to

Greek

warlike

of

guthering"

together;

The

collected.

close

Adi

Susubi

with

"And

made

mighty

"a

whence

"Ul^ igr^ acervus,

relat"^d

closely

seems

a^eipetv

tribes.

word.

S.

libations."

rabu,

12l"^ agr,

things

Note

they

val

ho[)C8.

his

heart's

Hebrew

this

to

libhu-s

tiling,and

ikru

R.

heap

TRANSLATED.

Babylonia.

Note
From

his

or

of

off

cut

to

has

text

relinquish

not

abscidit,
his

The

TEXTS

the

ratified

alliance, and
Kalebaia

Susubi

that

Babylon,

treaty with
akhafi

Babilu-kiana

ear

of

Chalybaean, king

solemn

ikrubtt^ buUiar'

insukunu.

sun

nigh

Ikrubuj they drew

him

to

Chaldee

from

kereb, prop^

]11p

accessit, appropinquavit.
Akhati

often

brother,

Bukhar

of

word

Lexicon

it

think

great

of

khuhar,

conjunxit,

consociavit

this

is sometimes

word

be

to

and

the

kunu,

inire,

quoniam

the

of

it

leads

of

simietimes

Beth

Yakuna.

they

pr"ured

G71, who

says

for

offer

bukhu,
It

Sargon.

hbare

another

is derived

solebant

foedns

veteres).

word

buk,

p12

it

nasuky

^D^

interpretation

from

of

name

ffwov^u^

libations, which

in

snpix)sed

from

it is awevlcaOai

sign

the

here

hbation,

junxit^

last
in

have

another

foedus

The
as

found.

be

merely

"1211

kun^

pangendis
to

me

stand

may

cylinder

p.

and

Grescnius's

in
will

be

may

length,

of

metathesis

peace.

admits

language

Insukunu,

317),

foederibus

in

passage

viz., that

du

Insukunu,

(see Gcsenius,

this

(Ges.

of

akh^

brethren.

tibki^ measures

bukliar
of

treaty

country

libavit

And

that

from

as

inscriptions,and

examples

similar

many

become

Hebrew

thus

derived

treaty

The

the

in

tikhi

iKissible,therefore,

pronunciation

Sargon,

letters

of

written

sometimes

are

by

explain.

difficult to

jx^rmutations

strange

brotherhood

or

united

nations

because

is

alliance

for

occurs

of bukhar,
I

to

find

pour

on

out

water.

should

Why

There

baian?
far

lived
lavished
a

term

from
is
was

away
on

of

followers,

contempt,
a

contemptuously

So,

dog.
called

explained by

Dr.

"

I think

in

the

he

another
son

Hincks.

of

that
was

called

Chalybes,
the

Considering

that

meaning

be

called

nation

North.

the

to

Susubi's

3^D kaleb,

first

certainly

was

chief, Susubi,

relxillious

this

but

the

passage,

nobody."

lowest
a

This

thoy

which

abuse

i)erhap8 Kalcbaia
of

Chaly-

the

may

is
be

extraction,

rebellious
curious

chief

phrase

ANNADS

Note
This

T.

battle,

the

that

Battle

new

Sussex,

in

which

one,

anachronism

U,

The

in his

this

of this

for this word,

See

dolore et luctu, vel

petrandum,

Note

king

wore

^^^u-ya^

V.

This
his

on

the

W.

It

Land

*^

P"

Ae

rb^

He

Biovit;*'
and
NoTK
^kntt

**'^'*

the
change
inter-

and

308

pp.

Clamor

invocavit.

im-

auxiUum

ad

for

prayers.
from

remarkable

Clamor

in col.

It

-winter.

vndniih

aish

advanced

fc^TYY which,

X.

this

in

sign

Before

to

have

it

words

pitiable
the

same

him

for

the

is often

word

veiy

simple
in

itsalukh, which

or

Daniel

iii. 30.
et

high

to

[)er8on

publica

nmnera

"schuell

these

in

occurs

"ad

it

itsaiu

whom

Commander

and

only

The

itsfthi hel

made

had

error

word,

uklt.

advance

to

and

the

I read

stranger

an

on

Xuca-li

sar

minister)

it ends
or

erased

legible.

higii honour,

is

about

statement

noveitlieloss

^^YYI

uh

as

tsaiakk,

German,

icehul sunuti, in
appears

is

tliis is

"greaves."

mean

purposely

prime

or

when

sense

renders

this

been

requires exj)lanation is

In

that

yiah'ru, s/ki

to

vizier

the

or

may

wide

or

"Khumban-undash,

(perhaps

tsalah^

which

remarkable

"ISSV clausit),

broad

(something)

the

which

armour

Hebrew

(from

V, line 7(S has

had

the

describe

I enclosed

with

slight breathing,

state.

B64.

and

Gesenius,

and

152,

to

seems

very

1 think

^titeiice which

*lebrew

is

Nuvaki

of the

or

tsukh^ by

or

p.

siglis

It is derived

iniplorant.

uTmnanati-su"

Similar sign
^j

tzupie-ya^ my

indistinctlywritten,

Khmnhan

the Anny."

"*

60

original

mnmahir

king of

^ief

line

word

follows:

as

is curious.

opem

legs, wtpshaU',

my

cylinder by the

^"^tdn

the

on

Note

pity (see

liiTutj with

word

legs. Atsur^

"Khnmban-undasli

It

acquired

reflecting

they interpret clamavit,

quo

probability,

and

name

without

the

"c.

followed by

Note

previous

Schaaf,

which

all

In

1000).

p.

city after

the

to

we

statement.

pj;^ zukh^

Q.

and

its

adopted,

word)

last

pjyT otherwise
of

S70,

chronicler

upon

etymology

Helwew

lost

place

Ishtnu, they heard

remarks

some

the

given

was

shaJcuni,

Hebrew

(see Ges.

20

xx.

read
In

arrows."

Samuel

should

we

signifies"shiughter."

the

involved

Note

shot

of Khaluli

name

^bnyialul

because

of dunni^

"they

shalak, jecit sagittas,

1 think

like

for shalhini,

177

SENNACHEBTB.

But, perhaps, instead

stand

may

n^

find

OF

See

honores

this

is the
honoui*s

Gesenius,
cito

i)ro-

avanciren."

ashkun
manjier

meaning

takta-sun,
I

destroyed
as

read

we

them

in col. V,

(line 75)
;

where

line 2, Uki-ut

178

ASSYRIAN

Webtil

imttit.

latter

word

Y.

col. V, line

In

them

Weshirfia, I brought
the

for

(Ges. 1)5C).
(la ashmuti),
Greeks

fn)m

continually

blameless
were

yoked

blood

they

his

to

anaJcish;

using

the

sanguis,

Syriac

dama.

soldiers

of

the

shake

in

Anah'shj
whether

that

calls

he

tliey

their

gaUant

gashuti ishallu
Hebrew

Ul

high spirited, is

or

usually

is

afivfiwpj

when

do.

we

gallant

and

whom

their

anak,

is

adverb

Note

an

ai)plied to

hakhilati

the

gashati

and

occurred

"np khariy
Note

before

(see page

from

also

occurs

silik,an

neck, for it

occurs

\)M.

not

am

whether

sure

it is put

for

common

1G2).

in

pbn

preposition

bas-relief
an

all

in

itti

of

king

end

to

plunder);

This

adverb

derived

be

from

905.)

p.

the

cases

tive
substan-

(with).
itsikhu

(the

lives."

their

save

ittanoy

to

/talak,

may

tzukhar-sun

"to

put

it

distuiguish

to

soldiers;

completely.

think

(Gesenius,

the

and

the

to

The

Ashur-bani-pal
his

life.

last

wonl

slaying
is

Assiiik

word

probably

end.

Some

libbu-sm,
a

Hebrew

utterly

or

probably

tzukhar-su,

CG.

itarraku

zalla,

added.

yoke,

plunder (Hebrew

lidan, is added

After

doubtful), meaning

from

the

shake

Bamanusstin^

12.

It is difficult

BB.

Assilik

iiir,a

neck,

hostilis.

occursus

itti^standards,

Note

to

violence,

lion.

to

signifying loftily^
or

with

AA.

Note

the

VI, line

Col.

given; alaka,

bdkharuthy

especially

*?!and

Hebrew

necks.

Z.

were

is the

necks,

It is

from

this

is

as

gmhnti^

inscrij)tionswith

the

anaki'Su, their

This

word

army,

(blood)

inscriptions,

(Ges. 302).

elsewhere

tzukhav

and

auwfio^

So

107.

p.

dami-itun

in

ager

being faultless

as

adds,

then

proudly

dami

The

Ishallu^ they shook

they

campus,

Gesenius,

see

Farsistan,

gashati,

vmtnattati

to

heads

word

king's

shada,

epithets

He

of

province

described
:

borses,

district, shadi

{tsihitti rukupi-i/a), from

car

the

in

common

\Qvy

the

employ

their

tossed

tlie

arc

culpa

irreproachable.

or

from
mitf

ashem,

these

the

irtsiti, from

tsir

{karmski)

Dl"^"^

cities.

said, concerning

79, it is

Hebrew

horses

These

of

the

destroyed;

abbul,

destruction

(perhaps

horses).

of

form

down,

country

upi)er

celebrated

the

the

being ajjpliedto

Note

ilti,of

another

probably

is

TRANSLATED.

TEXTS

of

they

the

words

utterly

phrase

but

to

ap]"ear
lost

heart,

itarraku

is

stand

or

more

were

thus

line

19,

pauic-stnick.
usually

written

Line

20

itezarabu, took

ttiom;*
Line

I do
tlieir

**

lives

well

in

pursuit

quick

S^rTiac, IDni
"iid),

see

from

hence

Gesenius,

The

king

(^ceinahir

them

says

Hiebrew

from

participle

uifnnnadir,

"

napshati iceninv,

Gesenius,

aliquid

vovit

"

650,

p.

of

those

to

jxirform something.

to

vow

them

of

life."

future, I granted

Jiadir^ to

by

translated

1T3

as

(Ges. 551.)

mahir, festinare

"lilD

the

for

submission

vowed

who

comes

words,

pursuit

in

cavalry

ashkaya^

Munnadir-mn

and

verb

the

from

sun);

king

ride.

chariots

his

the

of

chariot,

the

from

is

Gennanic

and

passage

horsemen

couriers

ratha,

word

Gothic

old

some

reiten, to

sent

arki

then

and

the

the

and

rndttd

word

The

old

The

of

sense

his cliariots

sent

of 1. 21,

translation

the

(especially as

930.

also, perhaps,

he

says

fast

p.

Uvea;

their

tzu-sun,

this

it suits

but

fugitives.

the
ride

to
rrtrf,

rfterifci,
chariot,
a

He

of

king

of

exactness

driving,"

the

for

extremely

the

to

their

upon

chariotB.

quick driving.

their

much

trust

not

rapidly;

fled

among

men

raJcahi-sun^ in their

h'reb

they

and

chief

the

Sitati-mny

flight(?);

Wemasharum\

21.

radadi'Suny upon

owrt

thus

^ven

be

may

179

SENNACHERIB.

OF

ANNAM

*arendum."

"A^shkaya
^*ie

'^orm

of the

^to^y.

It

H).

turpiter

^^^^y

have

to

seems

*^**Xe

This

related

^^l"ie88ion

"^ave

said

^Ccption

TIm

DD

to

leeond

(see
in

the

malefactors
I

147).

page
note

rule

"ign

in

to

this

by

which

this

word

Kima

khu

passage,
the

should

followed

^Y

therefore

is

kuppi, hke

Hebrew

probably

letter

be

'^

that

in

the

misprint

same

^Y
bird.

apparent
initial,is

when

to, and

eskuj

for

winged
an

the

in

by

it offered

that

hfeless

passages

doubt

little

have

nu,

pavimentum

B2^1

and

sign

them

other

several

death,

to

And

here.

used

was

in

occurs

Therefore

arrows."

my

IJoTE

putting

Hebrew

the

to

verb

mistake.

stretched

or

(see

the

final

Ji^T by

for du,

alius,

sense

is from
the

passage,

ground,

the

werat^abu,

verb
of

sense

^ith

*"

to

ratmb, pavimentum,

^*'^Tit.

this

changed

been

I struck

IVeratsabu,

In

gessit.

se

esku,

in

in"^

same

which

shame,

ibiahana,

from

comes

slew;

the

AkhaVj

24).

the

in

before,

it is another

Ilebrew

is the

439.)

p.

werntsabu,

akhar,

ibishanu

word

the

had

have

^^,

*^^Xi

rabble;

first word,

The

arrows.

my

^7e

^^"tfs

tveratsabu

exjictly agree

that

line

be

to

appears

not

Gesenius,

(cul. VI,

eshi

in

does

little doubt

in

(See nnp^

ihishcmuy vile contemptible

^"^tili

It

but

be

can

word.

same

ibtshanu

-Akhar

there

I think

way),

either

read

be

may

XViy^P ik^iaya, obedience.

Hebrew

tievortheless

Sliaya (for it

or

not

^Y

na.

180

ASSYBIAN

in

repreBcnted
admit

not

AsByrian by

tliis exception,
the

from

l"e

to

TEXTS

TRANSLATED.

simple

because

Chaldee

vowel.

it is

and

I find

But

simple

more

word

Syriac

that

consider

to

hJD;i

need

we

kuppi
wing

ffupa^

(Ges. 220).

Note

EE.

Issunu, they brought

kissed, from

issi'ku,they

as

of

The

simply

the

Note

in order

GG.

Tlorscs,
draw

to

word

Xcwaf

Liddell's

and

leather

broad

-^schylus
yoke

imperative

is
is

tense

in

from

y^\tf

again

order

of

place

to

yoke

the

the yoke

in

7.

In

to

word

Greeks

took
"

thing
some-

yoke ;"
thus

the

wear

the

mean

the
is

under

occurs

Arabic

evidently
to

the

It

bourn.

Xe^ira^vov

Xenahvov^

cvvai

ava'^fk-ri^

would

found

in

opinion, the

my

word

strap fastening

says

xvii.

the

signifies,both

par

appendage

the

Lexicon

well

chariot

since

WID

boum

^yHQ

translated,

I have

Padna

in

have
two-horse

or

meaning.

hence,

For
the

to

higa

ix. 62, and

From

foi/.

belonging

last

(note 2),

themselves

niri, I

j). 445.

Luke

fadna.

to

the

in

arantium

biga

Testament,

changed

Scott

the

this

ann

that

LexicMMi,

Chaldee,

and

New

their

"

pattwsh

together

Schaafs

in

the

which

and

militum;

ordo

evidently requiring

Syriac

paragraph

next

ineshkunu, they ranged

iTTTO

accustomed

word

in the

again

occurs

of verbs

(Ges. 957).

Note

sense

off, in the

cepit vi, of

1^1^

Sitm

from

initial N

(Ges. 447).

FF.

battle;

is

Heb.

rash

ten

The

Issunu

tenses.

werash, I carried

verb

probably

the

portavit, just

nassa^

inscription.

Pul

the

l^Wl

pltfJ nojisik to kiss.

in

generally rejected

is

line

from

in

rendered
Ac

neck,"
the

on

and

Ac

neck

the

of Necessity.

HII.

Note

This

Constantinople

inscription,

which

line

42)

pi. 43,

(British Museum,

zitzut^ the

In

assault;

lofty place
effeminate

of

difficult

very

cowards;

refuge

garrison

passage

we

describes
:

adura,

kcdU

but

nathi

the

ran

down
the

aid

of

the

; shal

the

follows

as

city by

shagabUa^

away;

I hurled

mati, from

event

I took

Iksuda-amma,
illiku,

the

requires

passage

to

the

guna^

high precipices of

the

moimtiihi.
In

this

the

latter

Examples

of

I fixed

firmly.

meaning.
Hebrew

it

It

is

ttj^ aziz

have
word

Weshozitz
the

or

sha

first,la zitzttt,
infirmi, from
are

frequent.

occura

very

conjugation

azxtz^ from

ty robur,

of

Altakan

often,
the

fortitude.

and

verb,

ziUu

zitzu^
has
which

the

firmus.
means,
same

is

the

182

But

in this

name

of

tlie

it is, perhaps,

uncertainty

ancient

more

C()nse(|uently the
wife,

Semiramis

statue

of Nebo

in

Bit-rab

His

Second.

along

with

found

in

him

on

be

plate

35

of

"-"^

{kusJuiti)^

sar

katu-su:

kimuti

shebet-tzu

Ashur:

maJkut

) uttu-su,

V'

sar

eli

{nisi)

illu:

rat

guza-su

betli-khira

zanin

weshaknisu

duduku

bel-su

Ashur

kati

5.

malki

Kashid

niri-su.

ana

Shcmsi,

napakh

sha

dannu,

sar

la

mattu:

shat.

both

sha

Shemsi,

X^

Girbunda

kiprat

arbati

luna

mutzi

ta

"^

sha

"^^ Illipi, "^

Karkar,

Araziaeh
7.

V' Mitzu,

8.

"X^ Munna,

9.

X^

10.
11.

X^

or

liis ancestor.

as

the

Pul

be

Pul,

In8Crii*tion.

wemallu

wesharsidu

4.

6.

Ashur

wekbibu

as

rabu,

sar

sbanan

la

musipan

"^

Pul,

tarsu

as

Ashur
3.

will

of

name

frequently

inscription will

this

of

text

same

volume.

sha
2.

adopt provisionally

Museum.

British

The

sar

to

is conmicmorated

Sect"nd,

the

the

names

monarch

present
the

original

new

1.

best

had

monarch

Ashurakhbal

whom

Yuzabdan,

Tlie

TRANSLATED.

Pll.

much

the

TEXTS

ASSYRIAN

Nahiri

V'

matu

12.

X*^ Tsurru, V

13.

adi

14.

weshaknis:

15.

V'

sha

sha

ashar-su

ruko,

eli parti rabti

adi

eli

Ta

(Jlumen)

madata

tikun

lu-alik:

Tusu

17.

bulkbi

milammi

18.

arduti

cbus:

19.

3000

20.

(thi'onus ehumeus)

2300

eli

X^

Arat

Kbati,

tikun

takabar,

5000

sar

sha

Palashta,

nir-ya

ana

Ana

wekhar.

-sun

Udumi,

"i^ Tusu

lu-etsir-su:
iskhut-su

bol-su

Ashur

sha

shemsi,

Y Mariah

ir-sarti-su

ir Dimashki

as

tikun

dimi

sha

rabti

parti

V^ Khumri,

Tsidunu,

16.

^ha^u-.su,

gimri-su,

Andiu

sikharti-sha,

ana

eli

kol

shemsi.

napakh

Akharri

gimri-sha, X^

ana

sikarti-su,

ana

V" Allabria, V' Abdadan,

Utzua,
kol

ana

Bclkhu
sha

'^'^Madaya,

kaspa,
tikun

nimatti

20

tikun

akbzi

itsbit:

khurassi,

almas, thibbulti
ka

nir-ya

binni

talie

shaga-mi,

INSCRIPTION

51.

lamani

ana

ir

as

OF

183

PUL.

ir-sarti-su

Dimasbki

kireb

as

bit-iaWu

khar.

^L^ Kaldi

52.

Sarin

sha

23.

umati

eli-snn

24.

ki, rika

kol-sun

wekhar.

arduti

madata

ka

ana

Babel-ki, Bartsip-ki, Tigga

Acherib

Bel, Nebo,

ebusn, tikun

lu-issuni, (yictimas) illiti

\C(xtera desunU]

Translation.

Palace

of

the

nations,
and

xxa

of

the

as

:^d

Sun,

all the

ce

1
'-

river

the

of Ashur

cidred
ents

curs,
"ved

help

of

talents

went

of the

kings

of

I subdued

to

my

Illipi,Karkar,

lands,

yoke

its

whose
far

parts), as

as

the

Araziash,

provinces), Munna,

and

land

Palestine,

imposed

Utzua,

situation

is

Oreat

the

as

in

him

and

yellow,

city

of

tribute.

hostile

array.

he

took

talents

of iron, fine

ivory throne,

his

other

his

Damascus,

his

goods

his

of

Immense
him

three

my
three

thousand

gold,

of

Tyre

Sea

upon

Two

my

Mariah,

royal city.

prostration.

talents

and

of

Great

fixed

his

Damascus,

the

as

to

lands

the

in

I subdued

Syria,

far

them

upon

thousand

ornaments,

as

I advanced

Tusu

of

of Akharri

silver, twenty

five

the

land

homage

of

of copper,

*andancc, in

the

parts), Andiu,

overwhelmed

Lord

performed

with

Restorer

Conqueror

of

all

the

over

Who
caused

and

vast

all

its

in the

the

besieged

his

scarlet

Sun

all

(in

and

of

land
I

Tusu,

and

the

feet.

golden

and

yoke.

all its

(m

of

and

ke,

of

decay

countries

(in

provinces

Setting Sun,

of

king

firmly

power

upon

Lord,

Rising

Euphrates,

Edom,

by

the

Sun.

Sidon, Omri,

Against

his

moimtain

Rising
the

his

the

Nahiri

Belkhu

of the
Prom

of the

Girbunda

royal

to

gone

to

and

abria, Abdadan,

had

down

bow

to

the

xotc, the

king,

who,

king

his throne

of Ashur

strength

Media,

:zu,

raised

day-spring

of

the

his

planted

which

buildings

regions

and
and

Assyria,

in the

Assyria

of

powerful

), his protecting deities, acquired

empire,

xoble
Lb

king

the

king,

great

indless

pie

the

Pul,

thousand

cloths

of various

ivory palanquin
and

in

treasures

royal city,

in

the

middle

lis palace I received.

The

kings

^^Btration,and
*id.

The

^Vouxix.

of
I

cities

all

Chaldsea,

imposed
of

fixed

Babylon,

of

performed

them

tnbute

Borsippa,

upon
and

them

Tigga

and

homage
with

an

brought
0

equal
out

to

184

mc

the

the

sacrificedto

"

"

"

"

"

[7

victims

precious

then

cities^.

those

gods of

Acherib

and

of Bel, Ncbo,

images

TRANSLATED.

TEXTS

ASSYRIAN

Observations,

Line

tarsrt

be

may

risu

ritsu,

or

and

2.

viala,

fill.

to

frequently
the

in

diiy

both

value

represented

this

by

value

syllables Xrtf,

at

least

way),

is

sign;

Thus

is hi.

the

Ncbo-kudur-ussur,

kuig

K^

Hebrew
ft/, which

is

normal

the

though

of

sign 10f

to

help.

tarsu,

hand."

This

according

roots

filled his

the

katu

occurs,

name

are

In

he

"

resk,

or

amicvs.

I translate

llence

literally

katu-su,

wemallu

rash,

jn

related

word

common

Assyrian
Hebrew

two

are

the

from

form,

the

be

949.

941,

pp.

Compare

to

seems

henevolentui,

2{T

Gesenius,
Line

helper.

which

friend,

the

of

noun

in

some

inscriptions.
Hebrew

sJiebet,a sceptre.
kimuti

O^Itf-

gimuti (for it

or

word.

Perhaps
from

read

be

may

shebet-tzu

Clialdee

either
is

kimuti,

"his

cdictum

OV

doubtful

of

sceptre

regis:

mand;"
com-

(Ocs.

statutum

890).
Lme

3.

"

golden

upon

who
"

resides

the

la

muttu

la

even

empire
called

now

Chaldee

very

splendid buildings.

ikar

np

adjective spUndidus.

of

"out

from

amuttu,

all

honor,
And

diffnitas

ikir

*y^

is

(Ges. 439).

be

may

for

name

it from

ii. 37), also

honoratus

earns,

Burmese

is

Ummerapoora,

or

general

derive

(Daniel,

the

of

Foot."

seems

would

monarch

The

Ava,

at

Golden

Beth'khira
I

feet."

repair."
amed,

TQy

Perhaps

should

we

read

stetit, stabilivit, conservavit

(Ges. 776).
Line

5.

Kashid,

Line

G.

the

The

of

source

Land

of

and
Line

7.

Girbuiida

was,
are

8.

be

the

of

modem

is

ekshut^

It

unknown

word.

Khorassan,

the

an

probably

Persia.

is named

city, Shemes-pata

perhaps,
spoken

is unknown,

Munna

Sun

the

is

Luna

stream.

its chief

"

Line

province

eastern

conquest

"c.

conquered,
mutzi,

kashat,

Compare

conqueror.

of.
unless

Van),

which

(city

large coimtry,
Perhaps

it

it is put
is very

in other

was

for

of the

since

"all

most

tions,
inscripsun).
its provinces

Caramania.
Manna

frequently

(believed
mentioned.

to

INSCRIPTION

also

UtzvamBj

OF

read

be

Tatzua,

185

PUL.

Partzua.

or

Its

position

is

number

of

doubtful.
Line

9.

The

of

country

tribes, which
Each
Andiu

be

But
much

Andia
attacked

Line 10. The

extent

It may

have

seems

to

is very

inspired,
the

line

is

was

an

inscriptions as

some

provincesy being spoken

or

Hindoo

or

the

Eoosh.

river

the

of).

BeUchu

BaUkhi,

Great

or

in the

Assyrian

of

region

adjective bulklii, "immense,"

of

provincial

there

mountainous

compare

phrase

constantly

arms

17.

Euphrates.

name

situation

since

in

Himalaya,
;

whose

^^

some

parts

the
great

see

inscriptions.

arms.

was

its

added

named

terror," which

"immense

the

of

some

uncertain,

Assyrian

been

the

river^ and

is

home,

(all

mean

in

it

mountain

great

the

this

the

Belkliu

Line 11. Arat^

since

nearer

by

immense

an

king.

India,

remote."

contained

enumerated

are

had

tribe

may

Nahiri

Araxes.

he

Probably
the

of

name

calls

Xenophon

river

the

part of its

in

it bore

by

by the

deceived

was

which

Euphrates

course.

The

land

Akharri

of

provinces

West,
this

the

on

(the

Martu

West

13.

The

Shalam

pronounced
SH,

spoil
But

is tlie Hebrew

the

divii

the

sun,"

his

or

also

and

the

So

in many

p^n

example:

for

The

sleq) (Ges. 343), which

shalam.

part

Assyrian

or

CH

meaning
anything

both

in

shalak

uses

of

the

West

Assyrian

words

chalak,

nOT

from

sun,

in

other

portion

for

name

of

of which

rest, Heb.

or

repose

Another

sleep

the

(Ges. 40).

Sea

meaning

true

of

Mediterranean

Western

ahemsiy the

the

akhor^
illustration

the

for

name

called

frequently

important

very

Hebrew

shemsiy

D^H

Chaldean

to

It

"quievit" (Ges. 250).

cUmahj
was

Country).

ha-akharon,

of

sleep

the

"

is also

is called

West

is

It

the

in

is found

neighbouring

the

and

sea-coast.

(Ges. 36).

ninS

Sea, viz. Ha-yom

^

Phoenicia

comprised

the
was

changes
prcsda^

(Ges. 345).
and

senses,

not

ch(dak,

The sleep of

the

Sun.

poetical idea
"

^"

Behind

14. The
word

his

preface,
wekhar.

of

the

Delphian

or

all

In

Sun

ainkB

praise

last

word

of

we

from

reposing

cliff he

general
The

languages

to

this

his

labours

Sleep.""

the
in

find

Btbon.

King,
the

primitive

ends

line
0

with

Ana,
2

the
very

186

Line

15.

begins

which

undertook
the

attacks

He

Assyrian

and

the

in

Egyptian

previously

was

Pul

of

reign

in the

except

named

frequently

is

appears

to

be

Schaaf,

p.

32

Moriah,

or

(see

summus

Syrian king's
rather
17.

the

Tusu

for

name

the

quered
con-

the

on

disappears

name

history.

from

Mariah,

after

of

and

Divanubar,

ancient

an

(possibly)

land

This

Tush,

or

vestige remains,

inscriptions,

but

Tusu,
no

by
Obelisk

of

campaign

particular

Syria.

conquer

however,

MSS.

hieratic

of

narrative
to

land

of which,

Syria,

Line

the

abruptly
he

TRANSLATED.

TEXTS

ASaVRIAN

than

the

The

latter

him

the

is

Dominus

Maria,

the

therefore,

was,

lord

the

of

country)

name.

him

prostrated

or

Both

meaning.

same

It

supreme

individual

tskkut-su, it overwhelmed
has

Syriac

G).

(meaning

title

his

the

in very

are

Hebrew

in

33ltf,

iskhub-au

common

Hiphil

use.

prostnwit

(Ges. 1001).
Other

took.

itsbitj he

utzahhit, "I

e.g.

Various

war."

s^d

took,"

this

Hebrew

roots

J^y^
at

See

once.

cloth

thibbulti, dyed

answer

each

word

in

less

(in Arabic

in

nearly;
arripmt)y

whatever

handful,

occur;

captives

or

more

tsabith

^^"^

took

"I

be

can

Gesenius.

binni, scarlet.

frequently

verb

especially

tsahity manipulus,

grasped
19.

of

shabit, captives.

^'9' IV^)0

Line

fonns

last

The

sign

means

f/ellow.
Line

20.

l:a, tooth,

i.e,

ivory.

means

cai-ved

liine

21.

from

22.

The

king

with
Line

24.

rika, idols
;

second
ka

in

for

the

properly

the

then

arms

Ana

"

tooth,
Khatziy

sculptures.

against

the

umati,

with

ka

my

When

this

condudes

always
changes,

into

put

king's treasury.

almost

subject

kati.

mmidi.

Talie, with

carve.

is

it

his

"Am,

as

the

here.

Chaldeans.
a

similar

hand,

vacwusj

inamsj

equal hand, impartially.

an

vanus

The

plural

hand,

ka, the

It

turns

now

Hebrew

the

taliti dkkuzati.

occurs,

and

or

has

mahhar,

amJchar

paragraph,
Line

yjjp

received.

treasury,"
word

cut

to

inscription

amkhar,

so

Nitnatti, palanquin:

from

Another

tooth

elephant's

images;

or

idol, from

so

sign
this

bringing

from

dl

forth

eiBtvXov,

which

by

word
of

pH

the

is

an

(Ges. 936)
empty

ambiguous,

other
idols

rik

passages
of

Babylon.

shade.
is determined

which

relate

to

be
this

INSCBIPTiaN

OP

No.

THE

"^^

*/"

IV."

INSCRIPTION

Cylinders found
and

OP

Sehkereh,in

at

the

in

now

2.

ashri

3.

palikh

4.

zanin

5.

pal

kini

6.

sar

Babel

7.

Ninu

8.

shik

9.

mati

kansu

the

Temple

of the Sun^

Museum,*

British

I.

Babel

sar

Bieli

shaggatbu

sba

beth

zida

Nabiu-pal-ussur

anaku.
Marduk

bel

rabu

nisi

In

12.

beth

13.

sha

14.

imu

15.

kirbns

16.

la

17.

In

18.

ana

19.

irtasu

20.

Im

21.

ishdi

22.

innamra

23.

Yaati

24.

riesu

25.

ana

The

of

ili mustarkhu

11.

Beceired

Bel

"-""-

ana

Ruins

mutninnu

beth

10.

'

SENKEREH,

the

Column

1. Nabiu-kudur-ussur

187

SENKEREH.

rihuti

iddina.
beth

tamisu

Tara,

"-"f-Shemesh,
ishtu

tami

sha

rukuti

kireb

(Shems

ki

tilanish,
subat-sa

utdaya

nssuratL
bel

palie-ya
beth

isshapku,

rabu

Marduk
"-"|f-

suati

tsalimi

"

weshatvamraa

arbu

kirbi-8U

itsukhu

ussurati

"

Nabiu-kudur-ussur

sar

Babel

palikh-su
ebisu

24th

cnneiform

^''^ Britirii Muaeum.

beth

January,
text

will

suati

1861.
be

found

in

Plate

LI

of

the

Tolume

published

bj

188

TRANSLATED.

TEXTS

ASSYRIAN

II.

COLUMK

1.

rabish

wemahiranui

2.

timm-su

labiri

3.

akhit

4.

eli timinni-su

5.

ishdi

6.

wekin

7.

Beth

8.

subat

9.

ana

"-""- Shemesh

10.

Bha

kireb

11.

bel

12.

"-"I- Shemesh

bcl

13.

ana

beth

subat

14.

in khidati

15.

in eribi-ka

16.

libit

17.

khadish

18.

malat

19.

kunnu

20.

labar

21.

lishakin

22.

sippi,sigari, midili, {columnas\

23.

sha

abriu,
labiri

illuti amsuku,
libnat-sa.
beth

Tara

kini,

"-"?- Shemesh

belni-ya,
Tara

beth

asib

(Shemesh

ki

rabu, bcl-ya, lu-ebus.

Tara

rabu!
belluti-ka

rishati

gati-ya damgati
nablitzu

rukuti,

tami
guza,

palie-ya
shiptuk-ka

Beth

Tara,

24.

damgatu-ya

25.

la

26.

litsuru

naparkaya,
makhar-ka

Translation.

Nebuchadnezzar,

king,

the

houses

of

worshipper

the
mc

great
this

and

prayer

Nebopolassar,

king

Lord,

land

and

"

Thtt

of

king

the

of

the

Lord

of

the

sacred

of

chief

people
god

Babylon,
of
to

ICardnk

the
rule

of

pious

and

Lords,'

the

restorer

treasuries,
he.

am

gods,

the

The

the

eldest

favour

celestial rulerf

them.

(euppoBed

to

powerful

the

Babylon,

be

the

planet Man).

of
hath

of
son

the
of

Marduk

given

190

Line

ASSYRIAN

8.

Shik^

Sheikh,

khu

I would

the

di\'ine

in

kJiUy and

of

their

Line
Line

14.

read

be
Sir

also

read

be

is

discourse.

of

muUiy

pD

passage

to

isshapku.

16.

The

The

Birs

as

time

same

it

of

well

same.

syllable

the
this

bit

I wish

for

1S^

is

for

parallel

clay cylinders placed

talismans.

the

by

Babylonia.
Museum

of

the

anything

yuasur^

which

volume

be

origin

uss^irut,

suits

it

the

kings

found
of

and

be
is

to

certain
in

Plate

inscriptions.

My

it.

important

at

the

great
LXIX

"The

occupied

mainly

recover

the

context

called

undertaken

excavations

of

long

may

since

different

will

another

JTIISMh^

which

of

existence

the

that

diflSculty in rejecting

some

inscription
It

or

in the

conservation

prosperity

viz.

word,

Cylinder,"

many

dedicatory

the

to

observed

the

to

of

Their

ussur

be

must

the

account

and

in

innamuy

Birs

isshajnk.

the

Nabonidus,

of

inscription

an

The

12^1^

have

that

Search

the

change

to

(Gres. 610).

temple (Ges. 28),

reason

British

sense.

the

moreover.

Niphal

has

of

sort

assigned

be

the

Ilebrew

clay,

in

treasures

or

that

rently
(appa-

same

them

chiefly

decay

to

has

From

moulded

times

true

word

admitting

it

all-important

structure.

with

before

Nimrud

deemed

chief

therefore
The

in the

admit

to

probably

were

foundations

so

birds

this.

ussurati

may

have

ruler.

occurs

I render

inscription

the

tlio

was

celestial

as

considers

necessary

Nimrud

15.

At

Rawlinson

expletive, serving

an

from

was

khi

confirmation.

intamim

iwm,

Beth^l-ki^

Another

power.

But

the

imcertain.

quite

hu.

called

this

celestial

the

Marduk

since

are

order

in

sometimes

heavens.

often
ribitutf)

H.
be

subject
Line

the

royal

or

If so, it will

further
11.

is

however,

to

Line

but

viewed

were

Mustar

set

to

planets

temple

they

khu,

mustar

believe

can

the

their

that

riliuti,dominion

and

flight tlux)ugh

meaning,
10.

"TTD

kar-el-ki, it is possible that

translated

Line

Mars,

ki, and

or

sometimes

Arabic

imcertain.

from

ordainer,

or

is

this

but

usually signifiesa bird;

planet

khi,

plural

ruler

Khu

704).

was

words

two

render

(Ges.

uncertain

am

well-known

the

to

not

or

word.

common

very

Chief.

be

may

TRANSLATED.

related

is

it

word

is

Chief,

whether

mustar

TEXTS

various

cylinder

temple
of

in
the

INSCRIPTION

Line

19.

This

line

is

obscure.

20.

weshcava-amma,

ahatef^effluxit.
Lone

21.

effusa

iUukhuy

be

may

"^me

^T
weshatva

deduce

from

^C3I"f

(Ges. 996).

Hebrew

iahdi,

Zaiimij

or

doubtfully

191

SENKEREH.

Taalim,

Heb.

from

commovit,"
Line

OP

ishd

Hebrew

sunt.

sedificium.

fundavit

*TD^

tmk

aud

p^

(Ges. 427).

also

itsuk

both

y^^

signify /i"ia. (Ges. 859).

Line

22.

looking

"in

mnamroy

for."

This

usually

verb

signifies

"finding."
Coltunn

H.

Line

akhit

8.

the

(on

old

the

platform

from

phrase
ebriUf

the

city.

new

certain

of

Moreover,

in

"I

probably

Heb.

TWlk

prefer

the

AMit

the

same

viz.

hukin

foundations

of

gods

^^^j

that

is

Abriu

ber,

or

8)

called

are

victims.

possible

bum

to

akhit

be

may

offering (Ges. 103),

burnt

derive

the

noble

l^f^

TWt^

to

Nearly

to

or

it is

or

the

on

Phillips cylinder (IH,

from

therefore

and

ashit

although

great

new

temple."

new

laying
the

out

Sennacherib,

sacrificed

are

burnt";

(Ges. 164),

of the

of

the

I marked

"

"

victim

commenced

4, 5,

Annals

rahti, their

akhit-mn

the

the

which

sacrificed

sacrificium.

occasion

oxen

foundations

in

occurs

on

lines

victima:

Hag^

JTT

before

follow

"

mean

may

platform)

Then

building.
old

abriu

it from

;U1

as

mentioned

before.

*^"

5.

generally

Uluti

larger^ superior^
is the

which
For
tami

ommkiij

the

as

in the

pani, beyond
"I

extended:

more

same

instance,

but

here

from

the

splendid;

means

Bellino

what

measured;"

it

usual

more

from

meaek,

to

preposition

i7,

beyond.
il sha

read,

we

in former

mean

may

eU^ above,

inscription

was

it

as

days.
(Ges.

TWD

measure

625.)

"'I^^6.
^^^

15.

toekin^ I made
in

16.

dulcis,
and

damgati

sua

solid

or

thy

eribi'koy in

ereb

^^e

firm

stabilivL

benevolence

vis

fuit.

damikti

kun, firmus.

From

or

Hebrew

mercy.

yHt

(Ges. 791).
the

are

same

word,

meaning

building,

edifice.

^"

17.

khadish
is

whole

nabUtzu.

of

phrase

uncertain
The

passage.

temple,

then

great

Lord

merdf

ul

prays
I

Birs

Vide

look

goodness,

Nunrud,

with
on

line

II.

meaning.

Let

having

completed

King

for

col.

blessing
pleasure

these

works

on

his

and

work.

my

the

consider

us

this
"

benevolence,
of

Tliis

19.

hands,

splendid
Sun

Oh
in

which

thy
I

192

ASSYRIAN

built

have

Majesty

find,

Eishati

Gesenius

(p. 948)

delectatus

est.

sacn'ficia
In

Libit, the

derived

7,

fall

to

said,
in

in

Ezckiel,

examples
is

18.

the

21

are

said

the

temples

descend

from

and

Deus

acc^U

fall

on

bp

\0

them

in

my

^3

divine

or

said, in Is. ix.

are

The

shed

nabal,

or

denote

word

or,

word,

ncq)al

(Jod

spirit of

(nopal).
cceUtus

damgatt\

joy (another

oracles

man

vox

hands;

This

heaven.

Hebrew

is the

upon
I

divine

i.e. from

Compare

ddapaa

is

also,
These

est.

Gesenius.
the

by

adverb

which

khadish,

mean

may

the

and

firm

of

they

the
looked

abundance

answering

to

negative
small,

In

not

mean

other
of

Hiphil

Kun

often

to

P3

form

fDH

small

trifling.

or

minutus,

would
the

passages
viz.

expression,

king

that

his

mean

From
be
uses

works

contemptible.

not

it protect

may

Hebrew

naparka

many

mode
or

the

of

conjugation

(Ges. 468).
to

seems

form.

not

seems

at

Hebrew

from

Optative

of

1W

notetir,to protect.

(Ges. 684).
makhar

gods

made.

Sha

'['IS) comminuit,

similar

Htzuru,

had

king

fullness,

it make

may

naparka

were

when

rejoiced (UTtn kkada)

which

hearts

fiU, t^^D

to

Ushakin,

la

the

Nabonidus,

of

(alibi malatha)

malot

regular

26.

khadish, with

influence

Thus,

IkVX

have

to

parak

Line

to

stabilivit, firmavit.
25.

me

specially employed

inscription

firmare,

Line

ubi

This

verb

to

preceded

great

maloy
Line

which

tishoy

gati-ya^ of my

nablitzu,

from

are

year.

joyfully.*'

"

Line

is

^H

the

excepit donaferentem,

the

{nopal)

Daniel,

Nablitzu

by

influence.

heavenly

all

TVD

kindness.

or

derived

be

cecidit, which

from

specially used,

verb

heavenly

may

tion
inscrip-

of

hominum.

KTTO

them

opinion,

henevole

constructions;

from

upon

renders

Esarhaddon

pleasures

I"

blessing

joy.

^TTT

goodness

or

the

benevolence^

constructed

or

the

mu,

fi-om

et preces

works

built

kola

It is the

erebi-koj in thy

In

Kidat

translated

have

In

pleasure.

thy

of

temple

the

thy heavenly

them

upon

derived

be

may

Beth-Tara

in

translated

we

It

shed

and

I have

Khidati

thee,

for

TRANSLATED.

TEXTS

divinity

or

divine

power.

INBCRIFTION

No.

"'W

tAe four

-^ughdr^
-^talinson

V.

OP

INSCRIPTION

THE

Cylinders f"mnd

and

now

in

the

Cr

of

"

to be the

British

Chaldees**

the

BeceiTed
^

2.

zaniu

3.

4.

pata ill rabi

5.

Beth

of

beth

in

Genesis.*

sidi
...

7.

sha

kircb

(ussur

8.

sha

9.

ibusu, la wcshaklilu's,

Urukh

Asuku

sut

ear

10.

Y Ilgi tar-BU

11.

banut-su

12.

in mitsarie

13.

14.

sha

15.

y Urukh

16.

la wcshaklilu's,

17.

Y Ilgi tar-su

18.

weshaklil.

19.

In

20.

lamarish

21.

eli timinna

22.

sha

23.

tar-su

24.

ziggurrat

25.

kima

26.

in

rabu

ki

makhri

weshaklil.

T Urukh

sha

Y Ilgi tar

akharu

su

suati

ziggurrat
ibusu

banat-su

ziggurrat

anni

illiku

suata

labiri

y Urukh

J Ilgi

ibusu
suati

labirimma

kupri

January,
will

agurri

1861.
be

foimd

in

PlateLXYIII

of

the

at

supposed by

anaku.

beth

imeripiioni.

mentioned

is

zida

sar

text

Mugheir

the Moon

shaggathu

ziggurrat

24th

Temple of

Babel

sar

beth

the

I.

6.

etineifonn

The

^^^ame

Nabo-imdiik

of

Museum,

Column
1.

NABONIDUS,*

Comers

the

at

193

NABONIDUS.

OF

Britiih

Mmenm

194

TRANSLATED.

TEXTS

ASSYRIAN

ashbitu:

27.

batak'STi

28.

ana

"-""-

29.

Sar

ili ili sha

80.

asib

31.

sha

San

ill sha

bel

rabi, bel beth

shamie
kireb

vassishu

2.

ebus.

3.

San
"-"|[-

4.

sar

5.

ili sha

6.

asib

7.

ana

8.

khadish

9.

(damgati)

I bebii

ili sha

Asnku

11.

ili,

shamie

Mti

ili

shamie

rabi

beth

suati
in erebi-ka

shaggathu,

beth

Asukhu

zida, beth

10.

beth

11.

bcthim

12.

lishakin

13.

14.

rabti, tsibbi

nisi-su

15.

suskinu,

la

ipathu

16.

ana

17.

kima

18.

likunul

19.

Yaati

20.

in khilu

21.

rabti

22.

malathu

23.

ana

24.

25.

tar

26.

tsit

27.

bulukhti

28.

tsibbu's

29.

yatsa

30.

khiditi

31.

lalie-sha

rabu,

iluti-ka rabti

shipduk-ka

rabti.

iluti-ka

ishda-sun

shamie

j Nabo-Nid

sar

iluti-ka

suzib

annima
rukuti

tami

sirikhti
sha

iluti-ka

bulukhti

kiti,

rabu

) ki, bel-ya,

(ussur

1.

ill

Column

"

(shamie)

surkam

T Bel-sar-ussur

reshtu,

tsibbi-ya,
iluti-ka
suskinu!

shaya

lishbi !

rabti

Babel

mscBipnoN

195

nabonidus.

OF

Translation.

Nabo-imduk,*
sacred

treasuries,
called

building
of

temple
a

and

his

did

complete

Dgi

which

foundation
this

the

-who
of

the

are

the
Oh

Moon

I chief

habitations

the

firm

of

abundance

Bel-sar-ussur,
the

of
may

for

faith

of

son

thy great

me,

thy

goodness!

this

And

like

temple

^fix
the

not

temples

of

Babylon,
Give

me

And

firmly

duration

endure

its

the

king

"

of

may

overflowing!

rising hope

divinity

they

the

which

hearts

of

of

of

tree,

divinity!

great
to

even

of

that

and

Protect
and

in the

Fix

in

to

his

of the

Observations.

This

inscription
When

accounts.
he
of

dug
the

up

old

the

is of

great

Nabonidus

clay

building,

and

interest

and

importance

repaired

the

temple

which

tablets

read

Otherwise

were

thereon

called

doubtless
the

Nabonidus.

names

temple

inhabitants

Asoca

great

goddesses

heaven

prayer,

Nabonidus,

thy

my

"

splendours

great

foundations

of

days,

eldest

the

the

of

the

divinity,

great

as

the

cliief

"

lord."

my

of

before.

the

gods

house

of

of

the

divinity.

May

And

in

afid

Lord

old

I erected

Moon

gods

and

are

the

temple

thy

pure

length
my

awe

itself

Hoon

the

in

me

preserve

of

temple
of

the

But

the

been

the

of
but

tower

upon

had

to

Mugheir,

of

who

thy great

thee.

heaven

as

the

of

awe

against

transgress

heart

of

the

inhabitants

this

king

"

it
"

Ilgi

building.

So

the

tablets

constructed,

it

of

heaven

city

goddesses

of

the

as

^king

of

buildings

and

brick

"

gods

purify

the

treasury,

stand

cmd

and

thy sceptre

earth

the

of

had

son,

this

Urukh,

it, and

clay

build

to

it, dedicating

in the

tree

gods

^bless

"

sacred
are

the

and

which

the

completed

son

and

inhabitants

great
Asoca

of

heaven

heaven

in

is
of

tower

finish

not

read

began

Ilgi his

and

I built

great

earth"

"with

of

gods

lofty

quite disappeared.

bitimien

its foundations

From
of

in

again

tower

his

had

Urukh,

have

Urukh

Hgi

tower

And

how

son,

it, and

this

time

my

edifice.

did

but

and

There

(Mugheir),

of

city

temples

he.

am

the

is

build

to

gods,

great

in the

tree

days, began

Urukh,

in

the

the

of

restorer

sidi, which

great Asoca

the

not

of

servant

finished

son

Babylon,

Sar

of former

king

his

the

of

king

of
in

of

on

the
the
Urukh

various

Moon,
comers

and

196

ASSYRIAN

founders

its

Hgi,

interesting
also
but

find

to

written

adopt

Line

them

1.

The

and
till

king's

Nabo-nid.
which

Nabo-imduk,
Ilamitic

Hamitic

called

by

name

among

6.

other;

word,

to

has

Asukhu

the

variant

This

(or sycamore)
the

8.

round

the

Line

11.

altars.

It

is doubtful

or

Uinutj

same

Line

12.

qui

rex

or

fuit

mitsarie, probably
I

clay.

believe

word

by

Hamitic

iinga (great

or

prefixed

the

other

of

the

cylinders
the

retained

flowering

serving

Asoca

of

tree

for

tree

nu

have

beautiful

flowers

sign

holy

Orientals

it.

to

adorn

to

India.

olim.
the
I

first

prefer

the

word

should

read

be

latter, which

may

"Va,

be

the

building.
clay tablets;
misliarie

which

the

be

refer

another
called

was

to

planting
the

Semitic

had

and

in

spoke

the

nuik, with

or

one

be

may

panut.
a

there

temples,

whether

hanut^

as

and

of

who

and

wood

or

The

thing

prince).

mt^ak

day

to

name,

same

tribes

seems

tree

Egypt.

Asnkha

the

I also

reminds

this

to

sut,

sar

of

practice

trees

the

30,

reading

prefixed.

tree

the

subjects,

for

to

often

another

name,

(the good

line

again,

occurs

have

sign

doubtful,

proposed

Coeur-de-Hon

language
imga

the

one

as

read

(I

glorious),

also

that

Imduk

that

rubu

as

just

some

it advisable

is

meant

by

Saxon

Lion-heart.

It

Line

kmg

his

and

had

I think

translation

glorious),
Line

the

the

tribes

he

in

very

been

(Nabo

probably

tongue.

are

yet

ancient

them.

about

But

is

akharu

thought

Nabo-nahid

was

much

perhaps,

has

It

kings,

this

tablets,

I have

is known

more

not

kings

sjrmbols.

Ilgi, and

name

wi*itten

the

ancient

unusual

by

the

of

most

found

two

Nabonidus

of

is

tablets

these

which

of

days

says

these

of

reading

the

of

names

intelligible, and,

He

Urukh

as

this

course

names

expressed

being

in

vernacular.

The

them).

the

It

kings.
possesses

language,

perfectly

was

still

places

of

Museum

with

Ilamitic

the

But

language

British

inscribed

hi

understood.

the

Chaldean

ancient

very

that

Mugheir,

at

read

two

"

TRANSLATED.

TEXTS

(lines

from
of

itsar

to

mould

to

be

writing)

conveniently

may

IS^

be

derived

ferent
diffrom

w/wir, straight.
Line

13.

akhani,
kara
In

read

thus

the

read
kara

Bellino

aloud

from
hi

khar,

aepher,

to

inscription,

to

read
near

read
from
the

aloud,
a

end,

book

Hebrew

Ulp

(Oesenius).

Ukkaruy

let

him

198

khiditi,

shaya

Yatza

the

where

the

tami'su

yatza

as

Yatsa

duration

equal

is

UttP

yashar^

word

to

that

root,

Shaya

be

The

two

31.

The

lislibiy

fourth

may

it

(1)

sign

for

remain.

From

of

12)

Assyrian
I

find

which

stones,
R.

the

vii.

or

even

R.

final

the

Daniel

the

final

Compare

Moon

the

Chaldee

KTI

Hebrew

TXI^

dies,

for

error

2}tP

(Cxcs.

JTTn

into

Jl

novihmii

an

refer

for

vita.

subst.

is

even

according

has

heap

rejecting

10

changing

word

Ilebrews

senses

vi.

days

word,

the

existence.

et

Chaldee

t^ibar,

"12"{

or

Svrihi

of

Ilebrew

therefore

Assyrian,

(Esra

vixit,

Chayah
is

in

life,

life

Chaya,

Khiditi

in

tsiba

may

and

the

only

notwithstanding

example

becomes

Tlie

to.

which

Lexicon,

son

27,

equal

as,

even

his

length

him

line

2,

bless

to

grant

Moon

the

Compare

column

gods

khidiii,

of

Gesenius's

similar

the

prays

Moon.

the

of

Nabonidus,

of

shaya

yasha,

or

to

Line

king

life

the

as

even

inscription

great

the

TRANSLATED.

TEXTS

ASSYRIAN

Itf,

(2)

^
isheb,

which

KHn,

say

luna

32).

ipsa,

sive

aha.

to

dwell

or

remain.

mensis.

has

Art.

oj

"

Idris

Pilgrim^

the

Neighbours,
hmd

other

the

than

the

by

look

favourably

*he

ttpon

him

'^Pou

his

*^l*ty

and

l^raise
*^d

be

*^

^^

^^g,
^*"

best

^^y
^^

creative

^aall

be

not

wided

fire of

lather

can

any

the weight
VOL.

XIX,

their

is

He

retard

one

of

to

mote,

the
on

he

of

execution

earth,

or

in

as

His
the

of

effects

the

after

children

built,

of

which
He

perdition,

to

class

one

what

He

command.
firmament
^

that

demolisher.

heaven,

questioned

to

things,

the

and
for

of

revealed

they

any

salvation

one

be

what

every

And

preferred

by

class

of

know.

surely

artifice

conditions,

not

by

this

the

providence,

of

attention

existence,

by

two

Uving

of

work

mates

all

might

peace),

crowning

two

His

to

him

scripture

water

confinned

waste

into

hell.

excited

into

he

and

decree

of

they

His

in

formed

that

things

laid

them

twvading

woa

all

honour,

to

he

power,

called

^^ftm

believe

might

^^g

He

creature.

wiQ

wisdom,

and

grant

the

as

and

power
declared

manifestly

has

He

as

His

and

him,

univer-

His

by

Ilimsclf

to

and

evidence,

of

created

He

^race.

shown

also

as

call.

his

existence

His

of

establishment

"^n

favourably

look

the

originated

upon

and

and

first

favourably

look

God

(may

tidings

posterity,
to

be

glad

pure,

responded

obedience

him,

the

liave

who

that

commanded

P'^phet

who

God

to

his

after

good,

the

elect,

come

God

may

just,

household,

his

church

the

the

family,

his

upon

creation

of

with

conquest,

God

may

the

who

those

of

and

Mohanmicd

prophet

as

and

victory

spheres

companions,

of

preceded

in

the

all

to

and

prince

who

sent

ikiessenger

and

Esq.,

Affairs.

merciful

the

compassionate,

our

upon

^^

Earnings,

the

those

of

prince

the

Pbeface.

God

of

name

of

Reduouse,

of Foreign

Secretary

'

the

W.

his

Tribes

inhabitants

^c,

J.

by

Bumu,

of

various

against

Account

an

Sultan

the

Buldla,

Translated

communicated

*Ali,

of

son

Kanin,

of

by

conducted

Expeditions

many

of

Arabic

Original

the

from

Translation

VIII.

by

for

does,

Nothing,
is

divorced
P

200

ACCOUNT

His

from

extensive

knowledj^.

tlie eyeH,

and

what

is concealed

incoming

and

the

last, the

outside

loving,
giver,

the

mindful

the

brethren,

the

those

among

thetf shall

"

the

of

of

God,

the

Lord

of

the

the

reign

king, Idi-Is,

son

the

to

of

jiilgiim
his

trumiK't;

with

that

design

of

the

I(hi8,

with

successor

may

and

son

da}'

of

high

the

Hurni.

We

the

following

in

"'ven

or

the

of

the

God

but

by

He,

the

of

this

the

of

in

of

of

son

the

day

became

and

of

the

faithful

posterity,

for

gi-ant peace,

of

Idits,

Umk,

son

of

the

bless
of
and

him
He

son

of

prince

u]X)n

to

of 'All,

God

the

of

sake

the

Sultan,

Dhi-Yezn,

(may

the

is

our

his
kind,
man-

upon

tnist,

trouble).

God's

this

but

are

of

as

his
one

of

Furtfi,

of

Rejeb
out
a

the

book

this

month

done

footsteps
we

Ilimlr

the

Sim,

son

lineage
of

of

our

son

'Othman,

son

realm

fonned

we

reign

the

Scyf,

his
and

son

pride;

of

Idr!B,

acquainted

against

Pilgrim,

of

of

writing

not

intrepid

the

to

pilation
com-

*Othman,

bless

related,

the

God,

of

marrow

elect,

of

though

ability except

God

the

son

stock

priest Ahmed,

end

He

son

we

on

Idris

Ahmed,

house

help

have

dissimulation,

it

to

king,

"Main, conmienced

from

or

majesty,

therein

are

favoumbly

})resent

very

The

look

the

is

hell.

expedition

the

work

of

of

the

God

his

gi-eat blessing, for

Aruhanunod

from

Iftive seen,

(may

therefore,

which

son

and

you

of 'Othmfin,

son

and

from

brave

and

and

just, pious, religious, righteous,

sacred

jiithof Kureysh,

them

dated
of

'All,

'Abdu-'l-Jelll,

says)

composition

wc

God

of

When,

and

the

i"ilgrim to

which

Ahmed,

iiis state,

legist, the

of

'an

just, righteous, pious, brave,

of

similar

you

of

no

the

to

us

book

house

accidents

son

stirred

the

son

Amen).

[Kirfonn

to

is

our

and

Kur

us

legist, Mesferma-'Umer,

sacred

engagc"ments,

the
of

the

and

is

his

of 'Ali,

composition,

incidents

who

the

grandchildren,

last

what

Sultan,

his

power

There

us

the

of

InMieficent.

time, is

elder,

of

torment

no

great.

very

the

present

of
in the

the

is

created

which

the

accepter

pardoner.

sheltered

has

the

There

then, that

the

from

and

has

paradise, (of

everlasting ;" and

throne,

ye,

at

hiherit

Amen.

highest,

God

Islam,

the

the

and

the

is

lie

punisher,

the

cnnfounder,

mighty,

of

ones

result

the

the

and

first

is the

rewarder,

the

guide,
the

Lord

our

prayer.

Know
work

ser\'iceK, the
the

he

He

matter.

every

is the

hand

His

in

and

breasts,

of

shall

therein

wrath

hearer

who

in

of

glance

furtive

every

inside, tlie origin and

merciful,

resigned

knows

the

preventer,

penitence,

He

of

outgoing
and

EXPEDITIONS

OP

of
work

on

the

the

Sunday,

single,

due

vile.

from

and
God

a
as

the

in the

third

city

hypocrisy,

vainglorj", or

foivrunnei'S,
of

of Muhammed,

tribe

is

successor

noble
the

of
or

as

taking,
undergovernor

C50NDUCTED

of

motives^

secret

receive

^v-e

is

cscording

C[i

and

To

to

=:^~^S)edience
^^=dUow

of

him,

^"^^giflters

upright

for

of every
J

sixty

kind

nor

itimony

monarch

unjust

^lExampIes

of

proofs
the

-^^mstance,

[f this
it

of
such

"

Yerily

"

Of

"^e
the

king,

I say

is

deeds

his

his

were
we
even

to

we

should
in

exert

long
his

enumerate

expeditions?
were

the

to

attempt,

certain

able

to

of

space

If

and

without
their

to

even

the

give

monarch.

there
as,

arc

for

and

IIow

they

any

omission

order,

which

can

single

one

of

the

the
to

whatever,
took

of

an

the

relate

they

of

endeavour,
thereof,

be

able

undertook

body
same,

task

tithe

one

any
he

safe

perfections;

such

year,

numerous

were

the

to

liis abundant
in

in

against

war

highways

equal

to

ix"wer

performed

expeditions,

not

commemorate

to

he

the

to

uijunctions

him

gives

making

apphed

as

whose

what

utmost

commemorate

if

God

as

true

and

description

time.

whole

the

to

in

when,

acts

or

are

qualities

together

unite

expeditions
for

be

not

it be

miUtary

We

ourselves

is

tyranny

God,

and

Sultan,

frontiers,

numerous

of

bear

there

Arabians,

undertaken

have

we

our

the

void

are

Certainly.")

of

according

merchants.

travelUng

recounting

fear

whether

reign,

onbelievers, defending
for

more

why

of

which

which

ui

the

the

from

will

much
is the

obeyed

This

and
of

how
heart

are

them.
acts

time

flying

so,

duties

its

thee

see

The

femhiine;

of

language

(hsBc) monarch"

in whose

prohibitions

distich

I shall

this

be

in the

use

equal

is

numerous.

house

bemg

virtue

day

of

altogether

one

"monarch"

con-

know-

The

Scripture

of

they
their

their

one

are

The

and
after

beuag

and

for

fulfilment

passages

than

noun

f ollowmg

matter

^enforce

the

king

the

to

fathomed.

is better

exist

their

them.

its mentioners

various

fully

be

agamst

justifiedthe

reins,

passed,

or

cliief

belief, their having

thek

to

by

The

them

after

be

for

and

the

can

thereto

by

is

one

every

is

their

and

and

its exercise

in prayer

sovereignty

inmerable,

salvation

of retribution

spent

to

to

which

precedes

right hands,

benefits

totally is

opportunity.

heaven

final sentence

known,

years

ioentivcs

iven

then:

is well

equity

their

he

the

them

rise of

the

equity, by

leader

his
them

of their

account

on

of

relate

To

for

201

BURNU.

conceal

to

and

men,

watching

jewel

to

into

its

his

and
is tlie

guides

given

are

iulatcd
^Mmxl

he

sins.

thanksgiving,

period

man

every
and

OF

of

pardoner

of

every

Ids creed

^vialitj of leadership

SULTAN

THE

the

species

'.r:tt.gratitude.
r^

BY

of

the

many
learned

the

fail in

would

they

of

whole

would

place anteriorly

not

and

his

know
whieh

afterwards.
V

to

202

ACCOUXT

Oiir

Sultan

Idrls

himself

His

bciuMlictioiis

a^aiuHt

him)

in

all

f("llow

are

DawQd
We

now.

describe

to

the

before

you

They

relate

olnydionce
war

the
said

dug

were

the

by

dug

the

Sultan

design
which

against
of

of

they

strongholds,

to

they

them,

demolishing
Icavhig
Also,

what

he

Berber,

them,

unto

and

they

Burn

it nccoHflary
'=

one,

dearth

could

iB written
to

follow

5iaw?

the

find

in
him."

land

he

ujion

i"a8ture,

various
J. W.

hy

ways

the

their

of

Musgo?

BuniGh,

them

author.

spoil
and

with

all

undertook

determination,

buildings

without

Dela

named

only.

to

so

from,
that, arising there-

inhabit,

The

the

straightened

l"ecame

extent

to

forts,

forts

in

the

translator

has

K.'
5

did

exix?dition against

an

place

nor

which

many

he

as

exalted

fortress

led

in its wide

W("ighed
no

of

great

when

|X)rfonned
until

the

except

are

he

what

security

time

and

whole

the

in

to

which

their

to

such

res"jlve

high

devastating

single

tril)e of

and

his

of

out

afterwards

until

did

town,

land

the

exjxiditions,making

i"laced themselves

possession,

of
he

comitrj'

towanls

in

Sew',

of

of

our

the

you?

are

what

Also,

in their

to

respecting

fortifications

plundering

fleeing

they

their

in

built

treacherously

found,

where

had

attack

they

ness,
weak-

neighbours

of

explained

tribe

to

the

of

incomixitent

commanded

Ahmed.

of

elders

Burnuh

what

the

Also,

the

unto

our

arc

and

near

them.

son

they organized

whatever

that

acting

were

to

trations,
adminis-

of

often

fortifications

the

when

have

against

liim

retreat

realm

we

matters

Emseka',

'Ah,

for

him

our

ability and

exalted)

who

lK"fore

Kenuh,*

be

against

of

been

ix^ople of
the

Ife

the

the

our

we

these

arc

(may

town

as

i)erformed

enmity

at

the

have

to

he

even

by

astonishing

to

His

(be

therefore,

related

know,

bless

and

glorified) enabled

and

Nikfdih,

his

during

hel|Xjd

and

Look,

since

we

unbelievers,

and

|KK)ple of

what

God

the

Muslimin,

i"art,

what

what

to

with

for

to

wiiioh

things

and

assisted

and

to

God

of

him, and

eijual to

of

son

and

God

heard

relate, according

greater

now

l"een

Prince

favour

him,

acts

tomed
accus-

in which

him.

have

we

ha"i

Pilgrim,

the

and

directed

wonderful

one

will

of

some

in

the

as

our

prophets)
God

(may

Ik? exalted

name

us,

no

as

ho

exalted

and

according

the

all

on

of

favourings

strengthened

His

before

such

until

and

(may

gone

Sultan

and

exalted)

name

straight path,

perform,

to

who

Tlis

Lord

the

(may

Idrts,

of

son

that

upon

sixicialprofession,

endeavours,

the

him

and

the

what

him

upon

as

uj)

sung
his

conduct
elect

'All,

of

son

uiilK-lievers, which

followed

praises

his
the

be

EXPEDITIONS

Pilgrim,

Muhammed

Lord,

wars

the

model

to

our

OF

"

Kanol

whole

thoaght

CONDUCTED

breadth
to

thereof.

the

and

of

tribe

and

where

the

blood-horses

offered

and

him,
his

presence,

ye,

then, again

to

attain

he

the

visited

and

benediction

of

day

to

visit

the

of
is

and

His

esteem

as

the

of

he

These

i)eoplo

long

Burnu

favour,

every

of

his

the

other

victory
One

of

After

aa

;*

the

and

of

much

in

that

Lord

be

it who

his

up

his

steps
called

town

fought

him.

against

so

became

great reward

became

they

took

turned

he

upon

purchased

the

reached

he

they

but

received

he

meriting

much

voiy

after

subjects

most

until
seized

"musket/'
H,

of

Mecca,
and

not

he

(be
all

upon
of

the

able

was

to

exalted)

the

great

the

of

art

the

combat

gave

His
the

without

alone,

He

using
him

the

thoy possessed.

his

scandal

in

in

was

obtain,

to

cunning

muskets

God

exalted),

his service, and

and

astonishing

to

him

instructed

with

prevention

J. W.

enabled

that

He

(be

in

so,

he

and

God

musketeers

Emseka

pilgrimage

translate

well."

so

of weapons,

the

prohibition

I therefore

slaves,

them,

over

one

goodness,

Tm-kish

town

kind

when

which

things

and

born

musket

of the

people

and

were

masters.

of certain

number

of

favour

opportunity

he

city, where

that, again

this

of

various

beneficence,

existence

the

that

After

hopes

After

powerful,

were

been
the

Among

in

blessed

of

to

alternation

the

whom

satisfaction

of

loan

the

be

as

the

pilgrimage,

the
him

the

from

men

ennobled

in the

death

to

put

the

them).

Majesty.
of

took

also

the

near

in consequence

having

using

be

region

Burak,

weakened

just,

(may

palm-grove

Lord

towards

the

he

Look

whole

the

acceptable

an

long

so

to

abandoned

upon

(upon

Subduer,

feared

in oi-der

God,

of

performed

he

prophet

the

simple worshipper,

the

from

chosen

One,

of)

and

sung),

repeated)

blessed

abode

be

as

with

admittance

having

majesty,

himself

lending

of the

the

desired

days,

protection.

House

after

of

him

they

suice

his

sacred

degree,

the

back,

the

tombs

(the

and

neaoB

and

city

night

and

house

"

exalted

word,

them

any

most

the

to

part,

took

town

to

came

under

enemy

few

as

he

the

to

they gained

thence

from

journey

praise

until

the

were

joy

Jadu

their

on

such

Kewar,

remained

of

journey

posterity

in

and

town

him

his

his

(whose

and

the

at

the

to

returned

turned

Lord

of

halted

submission

sovereignty

which
his

and

unto

beloved

their

he

the

whose

and

triumph

where

presents

as

and

to

respect

which

on

203

BURNU.

of

regions

slew,

in

inhabitants

in

Eyemma,

he

thence

Bulma,

to

the

to

whom

OF

performed

called

of Tubu,

and

SULTAN

he

and

mountain

captive, returning
Fewani,

what

Eghrem,

the

Emcr,
the

Also

of

town

THE

BY

good
by

Sultan

"cross-bow/*

the

jnaat
which

qualities

practice

open
have

known
the

was

word

his
of

fire-arms.

"bunduk*'

204

ACCOUNT

fornication,

days
the

no

in

honour

thereto.

He

of the
the

outward

God,

the

wrong,
Another

people

their

in

of the

Another

malice,

and

of

way
he
that
An

like
of

enteri)riKe

rocks

the

to

further

lie

and

Zebc^du

with

their

they

had

the

in

honour

those

inhabit

residing

the

other

two,

places,

loving
of

the

law,
and

small;

or

the

derating
preponof

not

the

who

to

make

(may

Gotl, whose

he

destroyed
such

that

so

rocks,

dispute
of

tribe
of

manifcHted

the
a

the

and

Gliizra

spirit

their

one

Eubeii,

land

nation,

and

foimer

times

confederacy,
and

slaying

the

In

exalted,

the

who

BawQd,

of Buniuh,

be

of

Ilajar-

Sultan

time

him

grant
and

of

broke

permitted

tribe

themselves

of

to

GhumQ,

tmiversally

to

quarrel.

people

of

Muklum,

lying

haughthiess

Nguiwumi

bo^

in

rocks

In

confinned

without

of

much

Ghamu,

the

of

name

submitted

the

children.

jK^ople

Ghizra,*

the

he

as

tlirone,

progress,

rcLitives.

and

women

by

Ilajar-Humd.

childi-en

into

the

Merki,

the

forays

who

other

so

is his

named

then:

as

in God.

of

with

Ki,

each
to

another

inhabitants
were

and

Ghamcrku,

and

the

the

off

Kubnr

manner;

one

and

wrong

Muslimln,

succeeded

of

the

the

against

mention,

countries

and

of

peremptory

?) with

those

Also, when

those

the

excepting

without

great

among

Sultan

most

brothers,

worlds),

dominion,

and

tlie

blood

i)art8;

among

holy

disputes

extirpate

warfare

of

om*

against

however

union,

their

up

seduction

the

their

be

to

tribes

Hajar-Mituknh,

used

both

of

chieftains,

from

two

acts

when

cariying

Sultan,

our

the

grandchildren,

and

men,

to

came

been

pertain

inciting

related,

the

took

war,

his, worthy

of

(in

able

was

the

his

in

heard

of

he

pains

Hajar-CJliarasa,

united

were

that

intestine

in

single expedition,
and

the

but

this

became

they

he

things

was

subject

have

we

committing

rq)risals ;

prohibited

inclined

countenance

and

judgments

the

what

between

constantly

were

is

existed

it

law.

holy

point

had

as

customs

the

to

formerly

treachery

his

of

whctlier

to

was

much

worldly government,

to

according
voice

the

right

to

though

as

depriving.

noble

transactions,

doctors

tlie

it, and

secret

his

difficulty on

violently

were

the

gfuidance

in

seen

no

openly,

as

for

people,

themselves

recurring

whereas,

they

and

they

corrected

is the

tlie most

submit

of

the

made

or

destroyed

he

hand

giving

of

to

instead

of

manners

in whose

and

tliis and

lustrous

secret

be

to

was

people

in

day,

them,

extirpated

thereof

time, the

by

or

among

became

age

nnto

his

that

BubjcH'i,by night

EXPEDITIONS

practioer

open

before

whereas,

were

to

that

so

OF

in

the

and

Ghamazen,
direction

obduiucy,

of
our

206

his

reign,

to

fingers ;

how

respect

to

in the

is

his

the

of

have

we

separately

which

it, showing
uniform

an

of

the

which

expeditions

of

results

tlie

of

all

that

we

through

if God

towards

that

the

will

so

tribe, in

what

know

we

relating

describe

by

Bulftia

of

tribe

to

his

of

narrate,

may

For

compilation

in this

expUcit, according

carried

he

to

liis actions

of

and

clear

also

in

took
under-

he

whole

the

the

against

what

reward.

abundant

expounded

intend

we

principal part

manner,

positively

have

we

in

particularly

which

of

onr

this

of

portion

account,
His

of
do

to

prophet,

relation

expeditions

latter

the

the

what

the

excepting

and

God

reduced
to

God's

on

of

cause

military expeditions
alone,

war

the

of

motion

competent

tlie greater

to

acts

the

by

or

pen
and

actions

in the

customs

noble

reason

his

and

the
able

be

we

adapting

the

to

for
tliis

shall

then

EXPEDITIONS

with

them

pourtray

Scripture,

respect

aid

and

to

support

God.
We

IdHs,

of

few

anecdotes

by classes,

that

Sew-Tetala,
of

people
his

ing

what

the

the

up

(whose

track

same,

Gknl

alone,
After

if God

also

does

as

(whose
with

treatise, according

he

We
of

acts

reasons

matter,

have

so

be

name

they
that

no

of

Idris

are

one

his

same

the

manner

of

the
will

acts

it, we

important,
becomes

will

eveiy

kind
of

son

his
will

when

son

is

of

note

done

in

we

acquainted

our

the

by

according
of

'All,

of

doubt

'All,

are

grandfather,
make

nected
con-

separate

was

'Othman,

of

to

compose,

what

in

took

Idris,

Pilgrim,

of

belongs

of

as

of

Sultan,

book,

we

Klauim,
and

son

ourselves

extolled)

who

of

we

if God

spectators

relation

witnessed

than

more

it,

will

decision.

contemplate,

will

arrived

Thus

were

of

the

them,
he

knowledge

power

country

the

divested

considerable

(whose
why

days

Sultun

our

and

important
if God

in the

knew,

Ahmed.
the

here

we

in

we

with

wars

this

that

so

respect-

way

in

as

and
to

combated

in what

Perfect

it,

case

his

he

done
far

it, as

the

what

travels,

and

we

will

slaughter.

have

complete

of

and

of

eon

Sew-Ghafatft

the

of

nature

their

at

legist, Mesfermii-'lTmer,

elder, the
what

to

and

we

of

state

stratagems

extolled)

affairs

the

jounieyings

the

be

name

true

them,

will

what

completing

real

related.

heard

have

or

the

what

extolled)

be

name

the

all,

of

God

the

destroyed

them

over

distinctly, if

the

'All,

therewith,

connection
of

of

of

the

of

feature

son

tribe

what

with

he

cunning

victory

follow

also

Pilgrim,

natural

and

and

exploits
God

the

know

may

particular

every

subject

in detail

numerous

of

the

from

to

Idris

having

information

enemies
with

Sultun

our

divided
of

append

to

now

propose

political acts

at

OP

ACCOUNT

manifest
treat

with

on

our

to

of

son

that
more

and,
the

that
book

CONDUCTED

sball

in

ignorance

Lord

(whose

renuun

of God

our

favour,and

will ; He

neither is there

high

and

THE

BY

most

is

any

SULTAN

the

of

is

Ohafata,
will

we

now

relate

mentioned,
first

Know

others

or

mentioned

unto

him

even

as

lie

mention

the

tribes
as

of the

and

various

the

His

other

degree,

remoter

in

are

and

have

we

have

we

Sew-

afterwards

that

in

without

having
like

is

done

in

of

of

that

so

passages,

salutation

be

language

is

any

its mould,
first-

the

praise

and
his

holy scripture,

whom

prophets (upon

and

their

lost

or

(whose

servant,

cavil,

to

whereas

God

some

no

regard

fits into

liis fortune

it in His

explained

of

step

of

manifest

admits

His

unto

to

three

that

to

while

which

from

of

one

merit,

in

fellow,

its

grace

of

enlargement

that

advanced

extolled)

be

of

state

casting

in

attaining

and

fathers,

condition

progenitors

act

an

be

may

degree

their

are

by

evident

an

children,

superior

them

resemble

name

has

also

bo

portion

inheritance,

in the

and

passage
and

peace),

incompetent

to

make

thereupon.

comments

Now

have

we

be

and

about
existence

other

excellence,

been

glorified),out
of

condition

Even

history

of

placed alongside

for

relating

name

made

of

the

to

condition

surpass

latter

whose

to

in

turn

relative

ancestors

superiority

and

Bmig,

any

and

again

shoe

most

SEW-GHAPATA.

series,

children

their

These

like

OP

regular

in

condition,

ground.

God

through

in

the

excellence,
of

^neral

to

us

particulars

that

forefathers,

short

THIBE

already

them

Some

categories.

and

have

ancestors

of

in trouble

help

them.

forefathers,

fall

for

we

all the

then

degree

and

help,

THE

come

placing

naming

their

AGAINST

which

of

his

with

great.

EXPEDmONS

time

assistance

and

aid

present

very

CHAPTER

The

the

ability, except

or

power

207

BURNU.

extolled), and

trust, and

our

with

same,

be

name

OF

which

monarch
and
when

of

Sultan

our

manifested
of

eye-witnesses

(may
his
it

in

in
we

His

very

this

the

had
God

posterity,
is admitted

of

grace

first

his

heard

never

his

the

of

end

and

that

favour,

concerning

God

he

sovereignty

might

the

brought

things

in the
and

(whose

included

since

mentioned

augment
to

fact

category;

of

time

the

the

days

majesty,

of
his

time).
any

one,

that

he

is

fully

208

equal

his

to

certainly

them
in his

all

of

"

Man,

"

Be

Now

places, Idris,

the

against

the

the

of

town

the

each

gate

and

commanded

and

there

mail

and

Great

"the

[)ersevcring

enemy,

them

enabled

to

opposite

to

the

western

of

the

tribe
the

mo"late

without
and

they

of

second

ceased

|)olytheistsand

not

that

to

destroyed

houses
coats

named

the

activity, who

in

His

had

inhabitants

and

tours

who

with

The

energy

to

soldiers,

therein

this, he

Bin.

warden

leaders

horsemen

all

of

his

of

build

two

of

quest

the

glorified)

be

name

of

city

thus
the

strongholds

did

who

rent

not

of

his

early

ramparts

wicked.

He

servants

to

carelessness

the

gate

make.

werc

the

castle,

eastern

of

of Ghafata,

without
God

it, the

the

established

insufficient

those

tribe

of

city, and

number

became

and

until

he

great

the

north

to

gates
these

than

the

the

to

ext^jnsive

an

sluggishness,
act

nominated

(may

city

Shikema

ent"my
or

God

upon

strongholds.

with

So

the

negligence

until

more

so

thnmg.

in search

went

Kirdi,

son

and

making

an-anging

gate;

of

of

men

war

commanders

Ghazma,

followers,

honour

making

as

gaiTison

completing

him

large city opposite

to

sacred

resolved

therein

sentative
repre-

two

grant

and

chieftains

their

the

to

upon

built

known,

were

Sliikcma-Bumfi

strengthened

his

fortress,

Shikema-BuniQ,

therein

and

(Sensa-'l-Kebira).

southern

the

believers,

determhied

city, and

was

of

his

also

thee."?

God

(may

therein

doing

so

poaaeased;

name

mention

visitor

Ejima

late, from

destroy

built

Sultan

Our

in

who

the

them,

the

of

therein,
or

those

the

son

After

early

ceased,

never

his

Fortrcss"

dwelt

who

thereof,

been

of conyersation

appointed

valour

cuimsses.

spoken

Scw-Ghafata,

and

jwrtion

for

Tdiis

of

tribe

one

whose

fellows, excelling

good

sense

he

established

also

is

have

Ibuu-Dureyd

his

subject

when

gjites for

every

place

to

city

and

ho

ability, and

the

of

his

I have

but

of

of

and

four

arranged

lie

is but

son

Demesekh,

Shatlma-Biri-Gliatrama

therefore

can

not

same

exterminating

and

him

universe,

next),

of

enemy

them

destroying
to

in

life and

this

we

this

nation,

or

matter.

*Ali,

of

son

after

in the

the

of

acquire,

can

commander

the

Lord

him

Ila"

good subject

Sultan,
the

man

existence,

is it in this

our

of

also

tribe

renmins

therefore

thou

of

his

suixjrior to

manner

child

said

after his

is

to

prosperity.

there

man,

in truth

so

been

it not

he

following
which

things

Whereas,
has

and

the

in

pride

when

in

and

EXPEDITIONS

amongst

honest

subject

adversity

Of

"

and

the

book

'*

of

subjtjct

on

in

from

compeers

doubt

no

in

OF

ACCOUNT

accom-

with

him

and

late,

or

fail ;
of

the

CONDUCTED

And

when

BY

Sultan

oar

aforc-mentioncd

the

heralds

whole

law

and

cut

down

with

axes

and

that

the

retreat

no

excuse

journey,
of

to

to

come

resolved
with

upon.
he

what
When

those

who

they

tribute,

and

their

steeds,
he

they might

cut

so

the

Wliile

our

this

curious

darts

and

name

be

the

i)erform

obeyed,

the

on

heralds

people
what

and

were

had

he

compUed

and

clad

in full

malice

and

assaults

playing
of

body

in

thus

stratagem,
;

they

glorified)gave

the

then

mail

of

cutting
the

combated

("atience

to

of

Burnb.

and

Muslimin

the

and
these

the

horn,
tion,
recrea-

trees,

and

fatigue.
in

caiTying

attacked
and

that

so

and

of

the

to

with

amusement

sense

on

persons,

tamboui-ine,

long while,
the

armour

Mixed

down

the

behind

further

their

singularly occupied
came

holds
strong-

horsemen,
to

no

his

up

ranks

with

and

the
as

i"aid
with

drew

in

army

lute, the

enemy

customary

their

and

heathen.

instrmnents
in the

the

against

ranks,

security
the

the

on

also, although

them

of

coats

activity, drowning

ixjople were

javelins

of

and

Sultan

trees

the

behind

axemen

numbers,

The

He

of

also

trees

and

their

in

the

order, by collecting together,

trees.

in front

the

the

paid

season.

down

kinds

and

marched

summer

tlie

ranged

Sultan

reached

mianned,

not

them

their

but

great

joined

in

up,

of

he

in

reached

and

abroad,

them

to

the

horsemen

cheer

mirth

create

to

the

complete

together

came

to

buckleranien

other

to

as

service,

sick, and

that

that

this

unable

to

spread

was

threw

the

musicians,

flute, and

the

to

the

the

and

commanded

in Bumu,^

leave

thereby

from

the

or

also

heard,

tribes

then

in

and

again

were

matter

foot, until

placed

from

this

assembling,

was

he

safe

people

the

back

of

they might

that

so

visions,
pro-

doctors

south, and

age,

equipped

destruction

and

these

rear

He

And

their

this

shieldsmen

slaves.

prepared

they

horse

army,

with

come

abundant

whether

utterly

were

forth

sent

should

they

with

holding

bent

subjection

the
to

he

of

means

fortify themselves

for

market-place

of kindred

which

attention

So

the

could

and

under

prevent

dealers.

behuid,

to

who

men

female

of

were

were

and

to

polytheists, they

the

the

two

desired.

news

of

ears

to

him

north

invaUds

in every

to

merchants,

or

heathen

old

and

attention

that

these

of

building

weapons,

remain

listened

as

women

proclaim

to

the

i)art of

such

should

the

to

be

the

and

herdsmen,

in which

on

unjust

bucklers,

or

his

turned
of

the

from

209

BUBNTT.

OF

nation, proclaiming

one

trees

would

except

port

no

rested

nation

and

divinity,

no

the

among

him

to

had

cities, he

utterly destroying

SULTAN

THE

God
and

them

(may
firmness

out

with
His
to

210

their

feet,
the

do^Ti

the

that

bo

eould

enemy

therefore,

Sing,

trees.

EXPEDITIONS

OF

ACCOUNT

liinder

not

the

from

them

the

God,

of

praises

catting
Unique,

Subduer.

the

When
shot

the

autunm

and

grew

forth

ripe, the
God

(may

and

against them,

Thus

he

autuimi,

and

winter,

until

longer
had

ciirried

harass

to

armies),

them

in the

trees

being

the

Pilgrim
forth

went

what-*

insufferable

their

against
heathen

the

for

com

in

the

them

in

the

remain

to

So

tliey abandoned

the

devastated,

and

transferred

themselves

when

the

strongholds.

different

three

in

summer,

incursions

predatory

on

it became

thus

been

not

their

down

cut

their

in

ceased

Sultan

the

manners

his

to

near

cornfields, leaving nothing

their

destroyed

believers, Idris

the
also

as

was

in them.

standing

ever

honour,

liim

gnmt

seed-corn

their

beautiful, and

of

Commander

fell, and

rains

the

looked

and

up,

the

Sultan,

and

came

any

districts

whidi
other

to

places.
And
the

the

next

trees, the

Sultan

intending

custom,
the

and

year,

returned

to

that

day

dowTi.

cut

they

their

exceedingly

of

wrath
when
of

tlie

upon

day

who

to

the

rushed
them

horsemen
:

"

trees,

places

this

the

joy,

since

great

to

habitations.

them,

and

MusUmIn

how

acquired

dawned

they

went

out

cut

them
With

the

away,

deaignhig

however,

of cutting
their
our

upon

attack,

people

advantage.

with

the

archers

the

down

trees.

different

Our

troops
who

had

into

the

most

come

to

then

began
from

pagans
of

attack

them,

but

resorted

parties,

numerous

and

doings

furious

They

the

of

stronghold

their

directions
now

such

extremely,

attention

no

divided

and
in

repeat

was

do

this, the

Upon
to

made

paid

it

against

trees.

they

tliis view

who,

work
in

down

could

precise knowledge
at

Muslimln

believers

they

grieved

and

trees,

the

the

not

were

advantage

great

of

asked

trees

when

Commander

the

place,

Muslimln

their

But

with
that

so

the

their

them

procured

filled

polytheists rejoiced

preserve

were

drive

no

desired

had

their

at

and

his

to

M"yeh

Musllmin,

the

of

town

breasts

the

they

to

the

with

Commander,

Muslimin,

stratagem

countiy

the

before.

the

brouglit

when

enemy

continued
to

with

morning

hastened
the

wroth

their

the

to

napping

So

thing.

attack

their

destroying

they mightily
their

the

down

cutting

according

up,

in

trees

battle

exceeding

an

returned

reached

with

that

from

came

tf)gether,

severe

napping

And

imagined
80

assembled

them

their

their

for

come

was

Pilgrim,

down

cut

they fought

they prevented

on

to

polytheists

and

rage,

Idris, the

time

but
to

the

this

also

assemble,
western

CONDUCTED

Jso

"

Lo

*"

back

Thus

did

M"ych

of

rrived

which

he

enemy

Sultan

iviaion

to

hould

arrive

has

already

ended

the

'^giy
he

|Janting

*^y

established

its
pftders,

^age

the

of

'^ietence.
the

destruction

this

"^

time

them,

'^

excepting
the

disposed
Lord

the

"^

*^d

people

^t

the

on

''^th

and

of

had

the

Idiis

of

power
age

all

can

land

him

the

and

longed

the

heart

of

of

'All, who

and

or

is

in

facilitating
(to whom

judgment,
one

no

dispute
to

one

trusted

had

Master

There

their

previously

son

and

submit

of

acts

the

the

to

of

Bumu

wonderful

liim

phemy,
blas-

put

was

of

Divine

with

oppose

obey

of

injunctions

his

was

of

diu-ation

fulfilment

organization.

who

the

Pilgrim,

the

endowed

and

then

men

stop

accomplishment,

accepted by

been

glory),

the

its

the

were

as

faith, its cliiefs, its

entered

ever

glorified)for

be

contrary,

the

Sultan

the

to

averse

Thus

strongliolds, whereas,

enemy's

enemy,

fields

such

of

the

in

for

or

uniutemiit-

utterly

season

the

thus

over

dci)endcd
dwelt

the

fully compre

water.

when

horsemen,

who

for

of

each

to

trees,

enemy

in

household

which

down

became

Sultan

expectation

had

successful

'^^

who

honour

the

name

time, wliile

until

were

unless

the

the

its

then

means

(whose
same,

all

such

no

they

reservoirs

of

of

upon

of

they

rapidity

permission

the

which

whatever,

and

one

on

strong-

the

at

short

was

and

time

forays against

when

them,

by long

enemy,

short

ploughs

on

And

upon

advantage

Every

carrying

victory

followers,

the

so

cutting

compulsion

com

the

the

for

bear

any

about

gave

their
for

proper

of

all sides

on

and

^r

of

in

and

to

narrated.

to

down

army,

attend

or

kinds

brought

his

was

been

three

^rpounded

which

day

astonished

bemg

cut

in

our

sun

second

from

that

so

the

confounded.

to

corn-fields,

estroying
8

home

return

on

destroyed

Bedeinh,

divided

now

trees

did

nor

when

the

station,

separate

contmued,

was

the

been

utterly

were

The

had

trees

porcupine,

up

afterwards,

while

Muslimin

the

the

of

of the

took

trees

were

that

and

Termuwa

at

^th

whole

hack

211

BURNU.

arrows.*'

leader

down

cut

the

their

the

long

they
the

like

to

each

of

until

third, until

lold

down

cutting

turn

ligh.
ho

united

And

OF

SULTAN

THE

assemblage

an

of hows

bucklersmcn.

the

"ople

hjiTe

! the J

oolleeiion

the

nd

BY

him,

among

with

him

complying
the

of

and

Prophet

"^fipturc.
Ifot

^^

of

one

the

of

congregation

^tirpate

those

come

up

of

the

extensive

^^^liahlygrounded
^^4

household

the

had

heathen,

and

groves,

his calculations

against

faith, gi*eat

Great

to

Fortress

to

small, and

imagined
upon

such

or

tliis

degree,

fight with

i^ssible

it

the

had
that
the

of

none

twice

Sultan.

to

enemy

they
The

212

ACCOUNT

first time

they

His

(may
the

thunderbolt

doubt.

and

took

out,

and

left

After

these

with

canth

by

trees,

So

in

came

saying
who

slaves

in
the

lodging

in

Ahmed,

the

of

brought

the

with

his

line

new
never

help

of God

In

to

some

He

the

that

he

And

he

cut

to

after
their

the
own

after

homos,

that

Sultan

had

to

gone

cities, all but

the

was

truly

wise

of

town

pennission

gave
such

forth

to

chiefs,
1

still

as

the
the

Gider?

the

of

their

be

name

to

and

war.

leaders, and

in that
So
the

he

persed
dis-

trees,

so

groves.

glorified) had

his troojw

remained

holy

man.

Dubushekli,

down

remnant

(whose

the

companies,

separate

cutting

such

that, with

reason

places.

as

Sultan,

action,

distant

he

is,

of

syst"3m

out-of-the-way

God

and

intellect, imagined

Thus

the

of

one

The

Zembem.

of

were

one,

to

many

which

by

one

of

they

every

them-

the

Priest

names

some

liis work

as

So

to

entirely extirpate

down

pi-edestined ;
their

to

into

then

was

the

of

thy
cause

High

down

the

and

as

some

recommenced

might

them

Giifizer,*

separately

the

name

glorified) he

places,

of

towni

by

greats

same

Sultan

to

sagacious

seen,

divided

different

said

Write

his

ness,
forgive-

command

The

appropriate

like
be

the

every

counted

and

an

name

he

to

then

mind

the

was

imploring

characteristics,
and

traga-

with

supplications,

and

the

down

them,

i^olicy,and

(whose

them

of

and

public register."

wrote

penetrating

of

them

he

registry

consequence,

sent

in

people

harassing
the

of

exceedingly

making

he
"

and

numerous,

slaves

wiliest."

memoirs,

distinguishing

before

that

these

and

his

completed
then,

these

him,

to

with

them,

of

his

thy

and

set

there,

were

from

captives,

obey

Demesekh,

as

rest

became

thy

thou

place
of

town

author

whole

the

thee, who

whatever

the

abject,

slaves,

thy

are

down

Sultan,

obedience,

accompany

dwell

to

the

to

ceased

distress

had

they

very

never

with

day,

their

and

We

cutting

ffis

to

defeated,

were

many

two

overthrown.

palm-trees

by

body

great

"

and

when

submission

offering

vnth.

night

followers.

they

and

they

were

the

according

whence

as

slain

Sultan

the

events,

warfare,

of

tnmks

place

and

time,

so

glorified) sent

be

troops,

Muslimin,

Their

them.

the

as

the

to

the

by

wounding

were

them

their

Master

idolaters, people who

second

eloquent scripture

followed

were

the

up

the

of

meeting

any

Sovereign

the

perfection

hearts

came

for

Ilis

confounded

His

in

the

flight, retreating

to

killing and
they

God

promise

and

into

they

when

met,

faithful

us

fear

of

st^ps without

their

armicvS

two

exalted

be

Afterwards,

armies

free

tlie

Majesty

EXPEDITIONS

retraced

they

came,

between

takinj;^place

OF

they

to

return

country
went

guards,

to

who

214

ACCOUNT

what

is

glorified)

the

and

whom,

which

Again,

of

scripture

the

discussion
law

and

and

the

return

now

down

of

the

trees.

south

of

the

sea

as

the

town

as

far

the

sea

far

as

(lake,
the

until

the

time

may

God

God

(whose

the

Pilgrim

next).

from

of

of

of

enemies

our

the

the

or

the

the

acting

reign

honour

Bedna

of

of the

of

this
Sultan

our

world

in this

the

the

to

the

to

north

of

Daghambi,

as

this

extent

tribe

of Ghafata,

was

land

custom

from

of

the

also

cutting

the

Idris

and

every
with

towards

their

the

(or Kessidr),

of

or

treacherously
to

of

All

mibelievers

in
him

Kesdir

of

the
of

commenced,

Euwekwa.

of

or

precept

referred

reward

Ghatwa,

of

succeeded

necks

limits

the

town

town

town

according

the

to

history

lake), at

Diba,

day,

prefer

the

enemies,

our

or

things

in

and

Kirki,

of

relaxed

night

all

trees

river),at

with

never

Buniu,

of

town

swarming
who

The

(riverjor

or

of

him

doctors

their

Ruler

the

to

learned

of

prophet

the

he

halter

world

who

perform

to

upon

the
sence,
pre-

upon

of the

also

those

his

hung

of

of

their

look

companions

the

to

of

God

Muhammed,

of

acts

of

reconmiendation

the

attention

all matters

of

this

in

will

We

the

enemies

Burnfl

of

(may

him, and

(upon

guides

safe

his

out

to

the

prophet

these

with

drove

as

be

name

perfect ascriptions

regions

scrupulous

of

holy

most

himself

before

omniscient

recompense

the

His

(may

His

of

Pilgrim

peace),

divinity, and

design (may
rich

the

him

his

God

conformity

Muliammed

from

of

the

be

prophet,

decision

or

acts

conformed

grant

them.

the

in

themselves

conformed

book

ridding

he

favour, and

nad

and

Idris

and

apostle

the

lineage,

Scw-Ghafata,

by

with

whose

Sultan

the

of

our

and

salutation) ;

conduct,
tribe

All-wise,

upon

and

peace

follow

who

wrong,

EXPEDITIONS

OF

of

old,

Pilgi-im (whom

in the

when

next),

'

glorified)facilitated

be

name

the

of

destruction

those

unto

Ghafata

King

great

our

enemies

in

Idris

various

ways.
For

his

pursuing
the

they began

to

few

And

to

days.

homes,

slay

direction
could

the
;

whole

so

Again,

as

Kenuh

down

cut

on

he

Ghidamh
them

death

every

until

foot, bucklers*
numbers,

great

them

liis troops

his

the

of

groves

extirjmted

disperse

to

commanded
towards

to

in

others

Bedrughuh

the

and

there, and

trees

Thursday,

from

and

of

town

down

cutting

axemen,

resolved

he

they put

of

the

at

liis forces, horse

of

the

when

tribe

be

not

against

the

alighted

custom

archers, musketmen,

and

several

Sultan

the

well-known

with

enemy,

men

when

instance,

chiefs
district

their

leaders

and
of

number

to

and

in

the

every
slain

known.
the

Sultan

towards

was

Bumu,

once

and

returning
had

travelled

from

expedition

an

until

he

halted

at

CONDUCTED

the

toim

of

also ;

and

forces

in

BY

RGni

in the

when

the

the interior

of the

Bword

rid

and

thenri

alive

he

so

lie

slew

not

one

such

*"habited
order

to

their

save

gained

of

them

for

for

refuge.

'^tired

the

to

**^ct

^^Howed

after

^^Btem,
**^^nts

and

*^^w

all

^^Uted,

the

of

^ody;

shelter

Bekedwa,

order

sun.

eyes

Upon

this

fire themselves,
of them

the

of

panic,

the

to

he-camel

gOHi
VOL.

fear

for

earth.

and

from

such

XIX.

the

degre"j

obedient

that

sheep,

or

lamb

they

from

sent

could

from
a

kid

and

the

so

bull,

their

houses

had

fired

they

in the

ewe

Iv^onmo

and

have

on

any
page
in

went

of

Lord

heaven
baseless

distinguish
from
so

heat

the

they

longer
a

to

as

from

them,

ujx^n

in

ations,
habit-

thus

of

The

pagan

stead,

were

in

it is written

no

they

collected

Mushmin

people
also

cow

as

and

alighted

the

setting

glorious

most

was

she-camel,

the

hearts,

of

wind,
to

time, before
their

were

their

the

took

enemy

cowardice

Arrant

from

Lord

the

in

the

them,

Sultan

search

in

houses

men,

the

Muslimin,

from

from

of

that

of

forth

Muslim

fell upon

revelation
of

dread

build

the

from

sallied

with

old

strongholds.

our

Muslimin

the

the

them

upon

dis-

Sultan

to

So

their

and

up,

that

so

they

to

came

and

the

in
The

imawarcs.

in

residence

according

up

too

Bumu,

east.

came

up

every

was

for

of

forays

find

themselves
then

and,

made

could

Buniu

country

tl)e

horsemen

our

of

place

no

towards

and

slay

to

still remaining

Muslimin,

they

army

which,

after
in

of the

our

of

town

of

shut

fled, and

and

lying

inquiry

so.

land

the

had

they

trees,

foremost

left

in

Sultan

our

make

them

therein

places
others,

when
to

they

reached

and

Tureh

did

So

among

officers

the

passed

enemy

But

they

find

the

unbelievers

the

^'^mainder
*Vie

with
their

down

cut

and

they

others

them,

the

of

his

that

which

fastnesses
and

tribe

lea\'ing

had

themselves

out

could

which

Upon

Bekedwa

of

sent

find

they

as

of

stratagem.

understood

people

them,

the

who

in

of his

aware

Muslimin.

\nllages, commanding

could

they

these

coiifined

the

in

that

them

Then

^^

he

the

and

upon
them

without

Bagha,

man

the

to

came

finding

last man,

the

distress

of

God,

he

in

were

them

put

by becoming

dispersed

this

might

of

to

the

by

intelligence thereof,

concerning
one

lives

he

his

with

who

enemy

there

time

again

Accordingly,

them

they

BUBNU.

the

that

the

Burn

of

escaped

And

of

people

by

out

he

succour

between

that

set

so

death

i)ut to

extremity

an

napping

all, even

them

forwards

his

passed

them.

and

wliom

even

and

of

aid

utterly destroyed.

were

of

haclc^vards

the

he

quest

Fortress,

fortress

by

numbers,

approach
one

the

OF

past

in

215

SULTAN

was

direction

Great

unawares,

grefitt

forenoon,

afternoon

easterly

an

THE

that

ram,

they

216

OF

ACCOUNT

know

the

not

even

the

as

and

nights

Nor

And

liuslri

poet

The

"

"

of

number

these

after

but

they

belong

which

dayfl, of

the

says

pass,

not

know
the

to

months,

of

Sultan

months."

marehed
as

from

had

he

years,

thereof,

sacred

the

the

of

or

number

the

not

according

army,

the

nights

the

thhigs,

dirt[K"r8od liis

EXPEDITIONS

place,

that

done

first

his

in

exijedition.
of

One

the

sur|)ri8ing

the
direction

the

of

deceive

tliem

object

into

the

that

perhaps

stronghold,

attended

taking

misbelievers

and

when

Great

they

retired

Fortress
and

forwards,

waiting
did

misbelievers
or

of

towards

Ghayawu
at

enemy

stronghold

had

advanced

stronghold,
dust

On

Sultan.
dust

Sultan

the

other

by
its

comprehended
of

the

the
dust

when

Great

which

the

Sultan

in

but

sinners

air, they

turned

their

the

Sultan

them

stratagem

of

which

the
saw

fully
faces
with

the

skirts

inhabitants

its

his

of

part

of

town

direction
road

at

the

The

the

the

cloud
the

arrival

of
believers
mis-

of

behhid
and

forces
to

near

tliey charged

when

safety;

of

the

beheld

hand,

and

manner

Commander

the

approached

rejoiced

the

such

the

the

that
he

flight,

to

alluring

where

Fortress

ui"on

and

which,

upon

ap|xjarance.

lower

with

So

the

from

being

meaning,

their

it

accordingly

in

it until

in

the

advanced

violence,

great

advanced

between

the

detect

of

mand,
com-

against

of

his

marched

taking

him.

black

make

to

those

the

hihabitants

design

ignorance

and

he

of

these

the

Pilgrim,

|"ace,

with

plains,

slightest degree

the

Thus

of

the

the

in total

peoi)le

the

raised

stronghold

for

passes

taken

with

the

and

column

and

in

up

day-dawn,

to.

had

he

hack

accelerated

an

the

which

further

Idris

believers,

the

them,

in

not

the

into

with

taking

of

bo

between
So

coming

show

place,

them.

And

out

come

getting

against them,

with

continued

but

device,

close

and

of
but

reality ;
and

complied

Sultan.

made

them

pursued

came

and

stronghold

accord,

of

to

as

design

taking

defeating

war,

the

by

their

own

misbelievers

the

that

their

of

of

weapons

of

out

thus

injunction

arranged

been
came

people,

our

their

up

had

as

this

to

of

fighting
found

be

in

the

in

so

the

so

manding
com-

up

day,

stronghold

real

might

come

not

his

in

suppose

was

their

any

and

to

it

leave

to

opportunity

an

their

inhabitant*

enemy

them

get

coiuitry, without

open

and

them

to

when

to

such

and

them

causing

consisted

Fortress

such

entertained

was

was

Great

on

them,

Sultan

our

the

of

misbelievers

mislead

and

attacking
the

inhabitants

of

acts

the

them

i)erfectly

towards
his

the

troopA

CONDUCTED

BY

i^erceptcd the

^"J^t
day

in

victoryto

the

of

Hon

Maghuwa,

HTOfl

flecmg

that

place

Muslimin

towards

the

Behold

which

this

became

much

for

straitened

Neither

in

of

the
their

to

nightfall.
of

stratagem

relative

our

rock

such

them;

he

as

obtained

the

did

until

night,

tril"e

evening
of

astonishing

monarch!

by

his

army

the

beginning

and

Muhammed,

of

whole

in

man

Mushmin,

Sultan

the

and

plan

or

last

the

and

the

in

noble

alter, by day

too

So

returning

surprising
this

politic prince,

circumstances

among

on

the

the

even

named

was

the

stronghold.

entered

they

then

ye

joined
who

and

glorified) gave
the

signal triumph,

most

name

sometimes

killed

was

stronghold,

be

escajKjd, not

one

rejoiced exceedingly,

Fortress,

this

who

the

them

misbehevers,

the

to

of

had

and

His

(may

not

atheiHt,

over

gone

God

Sultan,
an

them

217

BURNU.

OF

SULTAN

between

which

^iio,being
again

road

THE

stronghold

or

his

were

of

modes

action.

According
of

the

credence,

the

inarching

leaves
their

waiting
used

to

carry

them

kill

exposed
they

the

and

Such

the

His

that

'All,

the

of

the

up

He

^Muslimin

remained
but

came

they

;
w"Te

halted

enemy
not

whole

collected
at

commenced
the

the

of

the

Ciime

like
the

of

("f

work

forth

the

to

in their

believers,

the

their
or

cutting

prevent
endeavour.

Pilgrim,

same

way

stn^ngth

the
from
So

to

thereto,

n("ar

down

them

lauded

be

forceps, in the

Bedkurfi,

routed.

stronghold,

univei-se, Idris

of

town

condition,

He

of

all

skins,
which

utterly

their

very

their

their

Commander

his

to

which

hunger

(may

from

together

their

successful

the

this

provisions

such

expulsion

will, the

tiie Lord

with

of

God

in which

asleep

jjarts became

were,

and

would

were

and

definitivelyand

were

their
and

assistance

insides

state,

come

was

|K)lythoists also
hnn.

oppose

they

decreed

representative
of

their

was

year

those

scarcity

their

they

hostiUtics, through

our

when

came

glorified) had

and

so,

time

of

in

would

they

Sultan

the

when

they

men,

selling them.

unawares,

residence

that

so

of

bodies

misbelievers,

children,

ser\'ants

the

their

adult

of

of

town

bucklersmen,

the

were

design

enemy

with

of

or

these

tlie

take

they

in the

the

in

cover

path

if

to

misbelievers

of the

effects

when

through

that

them

the

of

especially

them,

the

women

Hves

further

if

but

some

to

used

worthy

persons

Kerda,

of

tribe

sit in

by

resided

who

of the

approach

town

narrated

horsemen,

once,

as

that

upon

to

And

and

so

suffered.

nntil

son

the

to

for

fallen

had

at

said, that

such

difficult

Sultan

off, sparing their

reposing,

degree

the

not

and

them

by night

and

heard

trees, and

of

passage

It is also
go

have
of

ser\'ants

foot, and

on

the

we

(Sensenh), people

Fortress

with

what

to

each
2

trees

doing
day

218

ACCOUNT

their

tliey expended

bnt

device,

new

length

they

whole
the

night

when
the

and

that

in

Btati(med

stir,

take

or

had

they

morning
them

this

pureued

of
and

who

the

of

tribes

Tetala,

of

enemy,

among

own

they

built

territory they

out

and

took

their

up

themselves

houses,

and

into

their

the

tribe

who

had

rebelled

the

Ghafata

therefrom,

without

went

to

other

of

Sew-

of

over

the

tribe
and

abode,

and

routed

of

namely,

race,

each

town

whole

came

the

of

sight

retired

those
the

in

followed

were

the

they departed

their

whom

sword

stronghold,

and

who

enemy

and

who

in

not

wherein

the

troops,

through

Afterwards

the

behind,

remahiing

one

in

were

the

to

hour

back,

came

but

did

When

rally, and

passed

put

treacherously.

acted

people

he

where

Dughuta,

then

his

enemy,

at

troops

motion,

that

at

bodies

the

rushed

encampment

us.

over

and

two

attempt

Sultan

The

stronghold.

the

charged
any

the

arrival

Sultan

length

flight without

to

of

in

soon

and

upon

and
The

instinct, they turned

the

came

numbers,

were

camp

they

camp,

when

sleep,

to

it

their

So

enoountered.

they

victory

couches

great

enemy's

of

Muslimin

the

the

by

At

the

remainder

khid

the

obtain

to

closely.

and

other,
took

by

were

up

of

notice

any

those

of

the

over

expected

ixjrceived

of

some

in

At

with

asleep.

be

their

in

array

quarter

distributed

those

Muslim

the

should

stilled

undertook.

Musliniiu

the

to

some

council, in which

grand

attack

retired

attempting

they

they

were

wounding

them,

ujxm

motion

of

side

east

when

j)eopl"?had

and

came

in

to

upon

night

by

energies

wliatever

in

together

agreed

and

sound

failed
all

gathered

Btrength

their

strenprth and

tliey

delibemted

was

EXPEDITIONS

OF

dwelt

in

there

whose
short

time.

and

new

his

forces

likely
with
up

to

their

abode
in

Ghamerku,
home

and
News

as

of

as

between
a

as

district

not

the

fugitives
the

named

that

that

in

in

countr^^

Berera,

country

of

the

the

i)lacc,they
body

of

to

which

they

of

and

this
with
not

was

seized

were

Mendera,'

Mendera

and

Tet"la,

Sultan

as

practice,

Tetaih

infonned

was

sions
incur-

tions
depreda-

their

be

to

country

comprehended

Tetala

Iwtween

Sultan

into

make

committing
the

to

forwai*ds

our

undisturbed

emigrated

fear, and

of

ceased

and

them

they

them

leave

design

Such

however,

when

the

would

they

come,

returning again

over.

followed

and

in

backwards

soon,

feature, he

was

Burnfi,

were

coming
As

BurnQ.

season

havoc,

rains

and

going

of

making
the

as

rainy

land

the

into

soon

the

when

But

taking
that

adopted

of
as

stronghold.
these

people

having
1

WandalaY

established

themselves

in

the

CONDUCTED

above-named

place,

brilliant

Idils

and

now

them
thus

that
God

returned

as

which

only

whose

God,

unto

have

of

out

extolled,

be

land

of

for

people

The

Sultan

the

no

the

to

has

kept

Sultan;

our

for

mentioning

according

to

be

excellent

an

of

Kanim.

pereon

and

not

tribe

relating

facts,

is

this

could

bounds,

ho

it be

spoil,joyful,

thanksgivings

our

offered

Lord,

and

perfect helper.

CHAPTER

AGAINST

SXPEDrnON

Wrrn

of

the

to

turn

now

PASSAGE

BY

(whose

GHAMEKKU,

relation

ajuntry

of

gloiified) we

be

name

and

description

MENDERA,

MEUGIII.

God

of

permission

the

II.

AND

EMSIKA,
AND

of

the

history

of

shall

the

land

Emsika.*

tribe,

but

They

have

stockade,

they

to

the

long

conduct

for

of any

mind
even

to

of

east

ditch.

long

man

temper

to

space

but

coimtry

of

then

became

They

in

attempt
it ; and

high

time, neither

destroy

to

they
'

were

Muagul

of

not

are

built

Mcndera,

degree,

the
never

it

virus

races.

fortress

surrounduig

insolent

had

single

one

various

comprising
they

prince,
the

of

Emsika

people,

mixed

self-esteemed,

and

obstinate

are

the

permanent

no

with

same

of

inlmbitants

The

or

air.

them,

and

of

abundant

May

of

with

of

narrow

host

number,

expedition,

them

within

kept

name

Ghafata,

they

country

gi-eat

ascertain

to

marched

killed, unless

laden

the

to

the

in the

part

honour

and

place

this

between

place

deficiency.

and

but

of

the

safety,

able

tribe

circumstances

few

the

so

motes

migrated
been

took

we

in

country,

battle

camping

the

as

in

of

infidels, after

hav"

with

the

the

Burnu

to

the

in

him

grant

them

the

king,

great

preparations,

amount

time,

in numbers,

what

reason

ability

of

Ids

the

God

(may

219

BURNU.

of

ears

'Ali

them

the

Those

what

of

memoir

of

which

OF

encountered

army,

forces

connected

events
a

his

small

is

of

son

compute

part

any

This

the

completed

slew

cheer.

good

Dughiitih"

SULTAN

little consideration

with

in

rest

his

after

of

of

he

and

could

himself

became

Pilgrim,

with

chosen,

none

and

the

THE

reached

soon

hereafter),

a^ust
liad

BY

the

oppressive,

persisting

in

this

entered

uito

the

ever

of

tired

and

or

their
or

perversity,

backward

iii

220

iujurioB

committirif^

EXPEDITIONS

OF

ACCOUNT

ui)oii

the

it

affirnicd

and

end

i3Coj)le,witliout

without

ceasing.

that

veracity,
of

reign

wliich

Kighania,

refrained

They

thereto,

only

fought,

and

Such

by

which

Ahmed.

And

when

he

hereafter),

the

of

Yemtih,

own

few

years,

be

name

on

time

bi'fore

days

Rejeb

como,

after

travelled
is

the

in

place

of

scheme

orderc^d

were

Sultan,
he

feed

to

loosened

from

caused

who
marched

his

evening

the
for

assemblage
"

the

Kukawa?

army,

his

Yemtih

to

stand

forces
liis

on

for

over

(whose

God
the

preserved

picketed

be

established
fatten

and

to

and
of
when

be
in

the

in

the
The

and

passed

exercised
God's

town

the

for

month

afternoon
the

ui

them.

pickets,

Ghuk"

direction

vented
pre-

wliich, the

of

on

to

them

noon

between

with

which

their

from

perfonning
in

in

up

two

imagined.

custom

them

of

they

Upon

Sultan
he

sinrit.

the

that

returning

hoi-ses
the

to

their

battle

so

severe,

destniction

his

the

neighbourhood

the

however,

their

with

with

between

And

which

bearing,
over-

refractory

the

ensued

the

the

by

them,

company

sovereign

by

and

now

against

fortress.

the

oome

were

insolence,

their

time,

also

according

which,

the

that

decreed

solitary-, after

the

'All,

circumstances,

in

their

ai)proached,

they

honour

in

and

very

allowed

Sultan

him

their

fighting

'was

did

of

account

Idrls

up

themselves

at

Gliflka, in order

being

in review

which

w^as

GhukaS

countrj"^ of
time

them

matter

went

warfare,

reducing

glorified)had

s|x"t called

He

from

of fate, the

tablet

few

from

he

procrastination.

or

as

the

When

Sultan

the

extreme

aseertahi

people,

country,
the

and

formerly

had

Sultan

Benefactor,

Muslbnln

the

latter

departed

part^

So

posted

delay

without

the

his

strongholds.

position occupied

their

at

of

that

our

the

at

to

mode

had

of

j)coi)lcand

Sultan

of

days

inhabitantn

the

people

glorified, grant

be

Universal

their

of

reign

country,

of

fortress

that

to

that

they

parties

the

waywardness.

stratagems,

the

all the

astonished

was

and

when

this

repugnant

their

of

natuixj

Einsiku.

of

were

which

with

which

to

retained

name

of

inhabitants

So

difficult

power

of

days

whose

sovereign

of

they

the

God,

gi'ace

obstinacy

the

and

of

"

of

the

of

degree

and

reached,

of the

reason

military

country

country,

uove-

inhabitants

the

the

and

'Ali,

undertake

and

only

this

attacking

because

the

was

(may

from

Snitau

the

country,

every

excepting

misbelievers,

were

Biu-zi, and

aganist

knowledge

of

personH

join together

to

alliance

in

by

of

son

used

Yenitili,

exiHjditions

son

l"eard

liave

We

bases

of

prayers.
of

Seda,
of

the

222

towards

fortivsrt

the

tliey mounted
of

and

darts

stand

their

arrows,

they

strike

them

their

for

two

their

thix'("

whole

fortress

The

forth

the

ti'umpet

of

of

sort

increase

to

The

first and

fire

was

the
it

as

weapons

accustomed

to

and

of
if

the

strikes
;

their

spear's length, and

the

fortress

and

the

damage

with

unable

to

In

trooi)s

to

of

do^vn

cut

the

on

UK)unt

u]X)n

the

upon

and

this

the

troops

to

stalks;

the

stratagems.
in whidk

house

third,

on

would

or

are

their

day

occasion

any

thence

entrance

iiito

openly repair

Muslimin,

the

of

night

combats

fifth,

alone

part

pots

clay,

the

they

as

only

of

selves
them-

it;

sudi

they

faces

very

these

three

sides

these
enemy

and

around

also

the

fire in the

to
of

they

his
the

Sultan

the

which

to

fortress,

so

easiest

the

occupying

ditch

with

trees,

according

fill the
this

proceedings,

tall

some

done

was

in

exerting

smashes

obtain

same,

made

who

were

it.

consequence

manner

uullet

clay

the

of which

the

damaged
to

And

fourth,

in their

was

Muslimin

the

and

in

were

tried

of

rences
occur-

indiurated

or

speai-s,

relax

Muslimin

iwssession

prevent

platforms
might

the

breaks

partis

these

of instruments

arrows;

the

weaiwns

ram

quarters

fortress.

tricks

consisted

poisoned

they

did

nor

])art of

these

ix"le-cats;

These

the

all kinds

various

by

sixth, h"ng

use.

defence,

any

the

and

of

Muslimin,

head

the

ditch

the

of

of

position,

inhabitants

second,

excrement

when

which,

means

formidable

most

fresh

up

placx?,the
combat

to

Dothing-

commanded

Sultan

take

of

flute

resistance

their

kindled;

filled with

darts

preparation

that

away

Sha'ban.

filling the

of the

interior

so

to

change

the

ditch,

to

carried

they did, anS

this

of

and

sounded,

the

side

returned

and

lost, the

position, and

this

of

design

was

in

nmsic,

ever^'

the

in

thus

month

following

the

into

ardour

ga^at

out

came

eneniy

cultivate

they

Muslimin

the

as

been

north

in God'tj

morning

came

the

on

place

took

the

its

change

to

socm

which

ditch

the

with

in

The

people.

which

iHirsevered

as

having

milkjt

of

thrown

been

fill up

when

headfl

men's

fin:

mark

filled with

to

stalks
was

evening,

time

army

the

near

But

had

Much

the

plan

days.

that

stalks

Muslimin

the

this

the

in

quarters

remained.
the

and

food;

break

could

Muslimin

becoming

well

was

the

so

shower

perfect

of

one

which

fortress

the

threw

without

stones

plact^,with

the

Not

fortress

hard

eonmianded

or

all the

for

and

us.

the

of

their

and

8urn"undc"l
for

side

any

then

Sultan

against

tliem

seriously engaging

of

design

tlieir battlements,

arrows

on

up

iii the

to

on

EXPEDITIONS

OF

ACCOUNT

and

commands.
fortress

complied

with

that

and

musketeers

advantageous

of

the

lie
with

the
three

construct

most

sinuosities

ordered

earth

ramparts

next

excited

instead

performed,

of
nntil

CONDUCTED

had

they
the

filled
had

spot

hatchets
wall

the

The

the

of

whose

next),

of

sagacity
whole

his

and

of

sound

not

army

in

lest

and

it would

be

triumph

of

considerations

large

every
to

the

collected

their

demanding
Muslimin

who

and

the

new

]X)isoned
make

arrows

the

threw

demolished

were

remained

set.

the

able

to

and

also

Tliis

was

all

them

could

root,)
at

forged

of

stock
the

ground,
under-

these

with

us

of

din

they

as

the

and

is

(which

the

fortress,

the

hear

post

frighten

the

darts,

could

none

misbelievers

in
of

(for

of

it

the

original
and

Muslunin

the

destroyed

terrified.

would

Saturday,

fall
the

in

short

piece

their

The

day

hatchets,

face, which

western
a

fortress,

the
and

axes

after

and

of

ditcli

with

on

troubled
and

it also
on

while

darts,

the

were

upon

thereof

repair

were

bewildered
ere

throw

None

of

shooting

wall

portion

misbelievers

old, little remained

sun

not

angle,

an

this, the

wits, and

down

truth

to

them

that

fillingup

after

down

the

|)oisoned.

were

Muslimin,

breaking

defenders

Upon

they

when

Muslimin,

stock

great

to

should

glorified).

fortress

clay

exhausted)

was

the

commenced

with

the

brought

manufacture

recommenced

over

suppose

When

soon

then

of

who

grafted

that

also

collecting together

with

upon

the

be

commenced

be

the

upon

is of iron,

smeared

them

they

hammers

They

arrows

of

should

proved

the

to

in

misbeUevers

their

the

in

great

empty-handed,

were

and

in the

issued

weapons

assailed, and

blacksmiths

outside

wliich

missiles.

the

assistance
were

of

strokes

new

all

the

God,

and

he

and

agahist

exhausted

possession;

together

of

the

musketeers

the

Results

name

of

(may

order

of

remain

there

enemy.

possessing

the

of

were

(whose

enemy

their

in

remaining

the

the

length

and

diligently

they

God

unarmed,

arrows

numbers

but

quantity

At

which

What

Prince.

and

'Ali

the

in

the

tliis world

misbelievers

the

themselves

with

weapon

tell the

the

darts

people occupied

our

for

with

broach

of

was

them.

over

themselvoB

son

stock

should

they

of

quantities

their

conimencod

distress

precedence

possession

exhausted,
to

this

remain

the

become

easy

of

then

earth, tind

representative

judgment

themselves

they

the

honoiu*

take

to

weapons,

weapons

these

him

They

and

press

Pilgrim,

instance

An

missile

expended

of

view.

of

throwing

stock

Prince

was

the

with

considerable

believers,

Idris

ditch

the

rampai*tB

they

glorified,grant

be

name

did

the

universe,

made

they

of

the

down

Thus

Commander

Lord

the

until

fortress.

of

223

BURNU.

OF

piece of ground.

breaking

axes,

SULTAN

proportion

level

and

and

of

good

up

become

demolishing

THE

BY

in

while

minds,
was

they

middle.

the

lost

then

their

waxen

in

ruins,

and

ultimately,

30th

and

last

day

of

the

224

ACCOUNT

month

Slia'ban, and, after

descried, being
his

IKjrformed
to

erected,
also

so

their

thence

he

made

and

making

the

misbelievers

every

of

cause

the

fast

within

the

fortress

enemy

were

killed

the

liis troops

to

Emsika

not

fled

from
men^

but

few

returned

of

in

the
and

them,

excepting

only
the

to

martyr

God

His

him

grant

points

had

the

with

acquainted

the
The

him, bringing
submission,
he

before

liim,

and

when

and

that
he

they
fortress

fame

them
his

performed

of

the

the

particulars

and

and

giving

assurances

wliich

om*

out

to

of respect

they

resisted

gjiined |M)ssesHion thereof,

of

came

wherever
had

the

became

near

prowess

quarter

and

reported^

reached

every

were,

troops

sinful, obstinate,

the

recognized

and

his

same

far

the

led

abroad

dwellers

of

all

rebelhous,

for

dnun,

of

of

spread

those

the

presents,

many

misbelievers
ordered

and

camp

tidings

inhabitants

wherever

destroyed

to

and

facts,

the

been

that

so

compass,

monarch.

when

happened

wretches,
of

had

the
he

beat

by

his

up

and

(ixpedition

very

alive.

broke
news

the

counted,
was

who

servants,

were

conmianded

then

collected,

so

be

carcasses

of

the

of

Many

could

Sultan

permission,

gave

He

what

four

left

the

that

one.

captives

Kurdish

was

the

of

male

not

of

broke,

day
trees

than

The

were

the
the

more

intention

the

in

down

and

adult

liis

one

then

this

to

per\^erse

and

with

victorious

when

cut

camp.

they

by

to

slain

our

ui

when

after

and

meet

and

that

concernmg

active

upon

booty,

night

fortress,

the

all the

homewards.

relating

times,

tlieir

that

fell

they did, leaving

the

of

collect

Sultan

return

much

And

people

uiside

people

our

so

The

slew

so

night (may

moiTow.

wliich

slaughtered

bidding,

from

his

place,

be

troops.

seized

afterwards

the

passed

the

on

stench

to

one

who

be

to

fear

were

Keli, who

part of the

some

then

commanded

grievous

son

his

night they

among

of

of

great

delay,

or

hurt

been

tent

children, using all diligence

with

safety,

Ejiyema,

as

prince

that

in

at

They

Muslimin

The

grace).

observing

to

sloth

Muslimin

The

into

effort, without

religion in

pardoning

so

and

therefore,

different

sent

Muslimin,

the

midst

moonless

women

having

one

known

man,

their

night

no

that

by

escaped.

the

rejoicing;
one

of

captives

of

middle

in

and

pursued

fortress, bemg

God

and

was

disinclination

for

struck

timidity.

exceeding

the

in

be

to

felt

orders

gave

night

drum

big

agitation,

and

sjK)t, and

misbelievers;

and

and

that

Ramazan

Sultan,

The

place.

the

pass

of

moon

new

very

in

would

the

hearts,

the

he, therefore,

the

alarm

trembling
the

jMayer

commanded

to

as

that

sunset

saying

EXPEDITIONS

sunset,

from

seen

from

retire

He

OF

and

every
made

dwelt,
one

it

as

BY

CONDUCTED

the

duBt

did

not

and

year,
"who

were

have

here

they

and

had

our

great

incapacity,

of

acts

Wlien

the

lie

Ghamerku.

that

occurring

sword,

how

many

Sultan

of

Mendera,

jxjople
them

If

the

him

coucernmg

and

of

their

express
When
and

our

the

he
hun

whole

falcon

the

Ghamerku,

of

whence

their

from

Magheyh,

race

they
the

never

fear

of

poisoned

to

what

pounces

the

arrows

great
;

thus

word
neither

the

such

hojx)

had

obtained

invader

These

upon

and
been

numbers
have

taking

retire
should

the
the

of
we

chicks
the
heard

rela-

country

related

the

that

gence
intelli-

they

were

Sultans
has

of

would

that

so

Sultan

held

as

in the

come,

of

their

whose

nor

cmly

but

harm.

to

known

Ghamerku,

on

stealth

had

to

of

captive

pei-sons

war

that

them

glorified).

from

less
moon-

Bohwa

at

being

prepared,

were

thus

and

its

of

by

fact, accordhig

In

them,

was

subject

between

Ghamerku.

hens

and

acted
known

and
from

place

subsisting

ticms

it

design,

overtake

not

and

in

without

be

else, openly

one

gnidge

Sultan

fashion

put

made

but

different

any

this

in

Muslunin

the

He

name

made

army,

secretly

were

heard

the

nor

any

or

the

of

hi

road

enemies

surprise.

captive,

ever

to

arriving

pace,

by

have
had

one

then

the

his

without

marched

rapid

(whose

we

Yemtih,
nor

the

flight to

of

no

on,

unawares.

of

God

by

this

the

hereafter),

took

upon

BumQ,

he

enemy

he

supposition

to

famihes

what

to

secret

the

advanced

the

not

as

Idris

and

forces,

coming

inhabitants

of

so

you,

now

divulge

return

at

relate

deficiencies

our

to

may

to

believers,

honour

of

breast,

their

the

his

however,

forces,

it be

of

the

him

design

They

killed

were

relied

the

the

of

reason

of

with

Emsika

them.

making

by

whom

able

not

are

town

repugnance.

grant

to

takhig

Acoordbig
be

God

own

his

with

families, unless

can

we

the

to

Pilgrim (to

AVe

Commander

passed by Mendera,

Ghamerku,

the

breeds

not,

his

to

had

night
of

which

relation

in

previously expressed

the

intended

he

they

them,

which

did

it witliin

confined

-wlien

every

Mushniln

the

thing

every

the

towards

in

west,

Idris

hereafter).

from

departure

towards

Sultan,

'Ali (may

of

son

his

idea

of

presents,

custom,

wliile

obedience,

and

Sultan,

our

Pilgrim,

being

ancient

to

knowledge

our

have

we

as

require repetition,

took

according
to

these

brought

cognizance

to

now

his

and
to

full

come

honour

grant
whole

now

obedience

has

is what

the

in

added

who

they

reUited.

Emsika

God

tribute,

present

This
of

pay

to

cease

And

abroad.

scattered

225

BURNU.

OF

SULTAN

THE

to

of

us

the

ants,
inhabit-

people

opinions.
Sultan,

hereafter),

Idris
halted

the
in

Pilgrim (may
the

forenoon

God
with

grant
the

him
forces

honour
of

the

226

"ACOOUNT

Mufllimin,

of

numbers

without

them,

taken

ha\'ing
and

desert

Merghi,*

whole

until

spoils

and

he

in

to

afterwards,

that

great

city

their

homes

in

had

the

of

affairs

lie

wills

AVlien

the

when

days

the

town

at

the

town

the

as

of

the

Pilgrim,
gave
TJiis

brought
inhabitants

they

for

the

carried

(may

God

trees

to

those

deceit

imagined
'

Marghit

said
of

reason

Kunuli,

of

the

against

cut
firm

the

of
him

the

down

intention

evil

laud

of

they
of

and

which

Idrts

of

Key.

singleness
It

conceived

and

buSt

of

was

by

committed,

Yarijuit.

the

hereafter),

country

BiunQ,
"

the

Key.

demohshed.

design

fourth

fortress

behevers,

and

one

great

names

the

in their

known

here

in

the

in

Duluh,

called

honour

wickedness
the

the

of

fortress

the

castle

land

Mejiyah,

the

to

Eerzft,

called

nhith,

fortresses
the

of

seventh

Commander

be

the

who,

also

of

town

besides,

was

grant

the
town

the

others

them

with

out

by

of

of

one

were

about

with

Him

existed

built

fortress

the

Sa'iya,

as

Prince, the

our

as

purpose,

also

of 'All

son

orders
was

eighth,

of

the

not

they

at

the

was

Ewezakih,

(Ghaleki),

or

this

fifth

named

fortress

known

Upon

Ekluya,

the

intended

towards
had

the

at

of

Kunuh*

of

old

one

third

relation

permission

which
of

namely,
a

liilaritywith

the

upon

treacherously

forefathers
;

the

KUNUH.

countiy

thing

Kehnesenh,

of

Feleki

not

are

and

when

Be," it is.

the

new

fortresses

Ejyajiya,

called

and

direction

acquire.

to

the
"

says

act

the

taking

of

country

Bumi-Dela,

OR

ent^r

with

of

and

fathers

many

at

and

the

of

joy

KUNU,

now

inhabitants

their

of

misbelievers

III.

Kunu,

matt^^r,

invented

they

country

sixth

of

circumvent,

deceive,
Bumu,

should

coiuitry

of

lives, leaving empty

of

able

been

AGAINST

we

search

in

those

and

the

they

EXPEDITION

is proper

day

direction

the

CHAPTER

It

there,

towns.

reached

which

booty

they napped

seen,

their

save

great

second

being

to

therefrom

dispensed

aruiy

order

marched

then

swerving

Bunifi,

of

in

and

bearing

but

the

on

them

of

populous

their

marched

one

flight

to

Sultan

The

single

valorous

Ghanierku,

of

and

night there,

the

of

notice

no

inhabitants

the

the

passed

took

they

EXPEDITIONS

OF

the

when

the

CONDUCTED

mentioned

fortresses
land

what

themselves

without

had

with

their

all

between

the

two

when

And

their

evil

their

the

and

ready,
kinds

of

they

set

out

the

Sultan

commenced

When

they
arrows

and

serious

combats

caused
fled

them
the

into

booty

After

securing

and

as

the

and

it

an

empty
of

precincts

booty,

And

the

and

fortress

other

fortress, giving the

therefore
names

of

found

the

dispersed

which

in all directions
of

of

the

town

of

the

Muslimin.

and
land

Mejiya,
Our

and

Kunuh.

Then

were

overwhelmed

the
with

joy and

for

was

the

and

them,

sf)

found

and

infirm.

ground

they perceived

within

of

and

man

of

the

to

of

the

inasmuch

those
was

country
as

who
of

it at

to

They

page.

them

one

They

fortresses, the

preceding

not

some

di'um.

of

beat

demoUshing
that

beast,

onwards

happened

j)eople

gladness,

who

the

by

This

fortress, and

surface

reached

about

set

the

to

each

news

all

them

single inhabitant,

had

of what

After

nightfall they

weak

march

to

that

so

ui"on

at

slain, both

in

with

us

Mushmin.

warriors,

moving

as

country,

in full ol)edience.

the

against

soon

their

volley

were

orders

gave

MUslimln,

and

return

of

many

people

they utterly destroyed

of

their

without
so

fire

as

already given

deserted,

whole

acts

the

and

who

became

signal

have

we

which,

there

numbers,

Muslunln

the

advanced

and

marched,

all

and

after

in great

confusion,

in

on

Sultan

the

about

their

]x?ople returned

our

plain.

selves
them-

hatchets,

against

to

enemy

Mejiya

lying

by

the

who

make

to

warfare

them

us

that

so

of

alacrity

from

of

wanic^rs,

approached

kind

with

of

many
their

Muslimin

musketeers

desert, pursued

much

demolished

back

whole

Mcjiya.

between

the

his

axes,

first of

counsels,

the

demolishing;

they discharged

done

fall

to

of

the

place

was

the

of

of

aware

their

them

of

and

and

desultory

ordered

which

together,

and

dartw, which

Sultan

the

that

commanded

fro

and

to

intermission.

of

with

their

of

became

demolition

consulted

cutting

fortress

took

the

retiun

mode

without

crookedness

their

by

going

and

secreting

then

the

Pilgrim

provision

Kunuh,

the

of

for

made

the

the

and

would

was

tiring

Idris

he

for

towards

demohtion

Mushmin,

therefore

instruments

Burnii, who

the

strongholds

reached

be

of

scheme

they

could

the

into

their

Muslimin,

Such

Sultan

He

plan.

the

without

which

these

them.

deceit, and

fortresses, upon

approved

the

their

of

they

of

f)eople

incursions

made

from

before

countries,
great

had

227

BURNU.

OF

noare8t

quarters

salutary

the

with

up

our

imaguied

into

the

the

deeds,

and

booty

come

in

SULTAN

plundered

among

ha\dng

treachery

he

they

from

pursuers

THE

above,

fleeing

BmntI,

of

with

BY

(jod

had

the
the

fate

hands

fortresses,
left

of

in

the

BuniQ,

(may

His

228

had
g^lf)rified)

be

name

fortresses

those
And

remained

into

existence

called

the

into

Dela

of

fortress

Kunuh

only (may

His

name

God

of

the

several

Pilgrim,

of

inhabitants

honour

fulfils

and

this

that

hapjxjned
what

to

it is who

lie

AGAINST

proceed

Tewarik,

the

thieves, who
in

night

and

and

to

Our

he

Sultan

hcmour

now

him
his

others;

so

iK'ctame

the

understood
God

May
unto

with
him

grant

requests,

our

submissive

into

the

of

son

led

and

in

his Lord

his

enemies,

and

his

people

after

his

expc^ditions,

him,

and

and

of

'Ali

of

sought

the
tribe

the

after

ease

their

the

obstinate

contrition, and
and

security.

military
be

the

justi(!e.

ditions
expe-

glorified)

Kelewitili,
of

him

grant

expcnlitions
of

by

depredations,

name

tribe
his

them

recount

God

(may

(whose

the

of

three

besides

conmiitting

also

their

to

ditch

peraon

slay

to

stop

shadow

the

Pilgrim,

Tewarik

to

leaders,

that,

under

will

and

depredators,

attacking

ways,

stratagems,

them

cast

Sultan

our

Muslimin,

We

put

artifices, their
had

the

their

to

TiSwARIK.

between

intermission.

hereafter),

the

i)Ower

chiefs,

and

agriculturist, the

mend

not

^luslimin

and

the

proceeded

Idris, the

against
gave

him

CALLED

occurred

on

without

their

the

to

will

he

prevent

rest

the

had

hearkens

BERBERS

what

war

and

which

until
opi^i^sition,

given

Idils

between
we

iKJifidiouslytowards

act

day,

by

by

make

land,

the

method

Sultan,

IV.

THE

relate

to

who

the

havoc

which

petitions.

our

EXPEDmON

now

our

intellect.

bewildered

CHAPTER

We

carried
of

one

of

Lord

BuruQ

comitrj',

God

that
the

of

people

the

upon

estimates,

resjxjcting

say

what

hereafter;

the

into

according

and

mind

and

The

gone.

such

sorrow,

dust

the

Mejefni.

to

'All, and

and

here

had

Kuinih,

hnperfect

our

After

incursions

we

of

son

knows

like

descended

there

been

strategical

for

past and

is

intense

an

glorified)

Majesty.

what

is

and

deep grief
be

which

and

remained;

and

all become

liad

they

had

which

treachery

yesterday,

exiDedition of

the

of

trouble.

without
difficulty,
fortresses

of

remainder

the

dcBtroy

to

new

view

Uke

or

th"

contrary,

mihtary

as

This

the

times

is known

the

alone

jKJople of

praise,

of

in

air,

them

fighting, without
none

On

considerations.
raised

enabled

without

there

EXPEDITIONS

OF

AiXOUNT

of

his
and

Berbers

230

A(XX)UNT

him

honour

napping
the

lie

divided

in

and

order

the

Muslimin,

which

said

in

his

of

they

used

into

his

be

his

reign
to

be

constructed

he

was

in

the

of

of

scripture,
these

in

seek

command

whose

of

Another,

ships,

with

facilitate
with

and

the

their

barbarous

he

of

never

the

the

strength

Sultan

Idris

now

and
the

lakes

religion,

thing

than

the

and

the

been

built
as

is declared

as

neither

did

he

all-sufficient

extolled,

be

name

for

to

In

power.

But
were

abandoned

pass

short
of

river
or

three

the

days

(may

come

those

God

trunks

in

the

his

troops,

with

though

even

the

reign

grant

him

trees,

^r

utmost

the

of

by

the

to

of

ships

Whenever

days,

themselves

exert

time

used

cattle, and

lake

or

these
are

as

and

of

space

yore,

such

their

large-sized

of

^^ghafrdJ'

two

when

is

reign,

Muslimin,

the

days

out,

named

his

on

of

in

watering

it under

should

lustre

question

rivers

hollowed

were

Pilgrim

shed

prosperity

comfort.

shipmen

ho

caused

j^ersuaded

in

the

occasion

hereafter),

time

it would
he

had

pn^phet

which

trees

accomplish

and

their

the

Bumu

had

his

so

the

whose

things

instituted

that

clay, being

glory,

of

execution

troughs
of

day

could

sailors

and

of

as

idiom

other

Lord

and

ease

trunks

in

sayings

the

circiunstancc

which

upon

of

this

change

down

of

attend

he
before

took

effect this

them

any

which

to

to

other

convinced

pulled

be

unknown

whereas

became

to

advance

to

passing

cattle-drovers

ruler

into

complete

consisted

and

is known

Among

He

reeds.

circumstances

view

clay,

undertook,

this

not

works

the

of

foreaking them,

or

indicated

doctrines
he

to

exalted.

be

carried

he

plan

the

of

which
the

the

cited

rebuilt

the

by

and

contemporaries.

of

for

guides,

is

to

in

actions

promised

reward
and

and

three

hearts

textually.

path

all that

in

arn)gance,

cite

to

in the

him,

be

and

and

as

holy writ,

of
or

pleased,

the

to

manifest

with

mosques

facilities

the

and

them

proper

Bumu,

city of

clear

those

and

in
had

country,

passages

and

and

rejoicing

allusion,

mosques

more

the

cause

did

consideration,
and

of

for

which

booty

pride

following

may

building

serious

whole

in the

virtue

their

to

from

his

of

by

preferable

the

face

the

no

enemy's

the

prophet,

he

of

one

one

was

indicative

the

familiar

were

who

author,

that

his

away

who

those

all

from

departing
turning

of

in

divines,

never

acts

chaugt3

direct

the

in

makes

of

in

more

walked

witli

halted

successful

reconmiended
make

to

Bcriptui-e, in the

learned

or

is

Sultan

our

sixjcdy

more

as

it is needless

The
in

give

sun

side, and

i)appy,

wound

one

objects,

midst

as

on

the

and

the

in

them,

to

to

of

victorious

spoil

insult

turned

when

period

shadows

hands,

tliis

and

the

the

his

into

taunt

of

of

EXPEDITIONS

hereafter),

about

tunc

leugths

fallen

and

now

OF

of

our

honour
and

con-

OONDUCfTED

sd

BY

large-sized veBsels,

with

board

on

:ain, he

his

troops

riding

or

and

necessaries
be

of

made

used

while

the

of

ces

ih

and

honour

was

of

one

the
of

advantageous

the

would

never

of

town

his

have

Agrem,

of

plans

the

to

or

the

the

his

and

incon-

moralists,
and

perceptions
had

inventions;

of

towns

with

varieties

but

the

possible for

been

found,

(may

standard

our

justest

be

guards,

best

at

are

in

their

on

diminish

to

as

which

stated

is

as

so

carrying

to

chiefs, leaders, and

the

of
that

at

for

of 'Ali

son

the

hereafter), succeeded

and

now

of

much

not

was

march

bulk

people

very

Pilgrim,

the

composed

camels

water

the

journeys,

trouble,

this, it

to

to

of

was

the

suffer

provisions,

the

days,

of

camels

of

of

fatigues

of

ability,to buy camels,

most

for

Idris

ordered

number

of

number

tracts

he

the

none

where

execution

whether

former

used

they

capable

was

better

military expeditions,

great

grant

the

for

that
In

donkeys,

him

rrangement

and

Sultan,

our

and

the

in

arid

marches

ation

to

cause,

sovereignty,
had

gallant warriors,

any

crossing

goodness

and

and

this

therefore,
f

prepared,

soldiers,

of

use

For

and

so

the

cross

persons.

carrying burthens,

lighter

ootdd

single vessel, too,

of

them.

231

BURNT7.

people

for

geldings, mules,

IS.

each

the

the

in warfare

naMng

OP

that

so

number

great

organized

ities of

SULTAN

celerity,wliile

great

ing

THE

it

chieftains

the

of

regions

1.

wonderful

ilated

here,

itioning
ind

session

hat

return

the

theme,
that

he

of

town

Ghamarmah,

of

and

ination
habitants
essa

t,
)t

so

He

caution.

of

Ehir*

the

town

of

that

not

one

of

He

then

Ehir

them

of

son

he

with

cornfields
and

he

slew

escaped, except

turned
"

XIX.

back,

related
and

of

the

of

our

and

proceed

had

the

to

'Ali, marched
the

towards

up

are

ocean.

be

diligence by

came

extensive

in

and

yet scaled.

all

using

be

to

who

cognizant

are

Berbers,

until

army,

not

as

so

we

ourselves

judgment

to

Kutussih,

his

with

of

Pilgrim,

the

of

Etrebissa,

rbers, in person,
wn

Idris

Sultan,

our

the

which

these

restricted

part,

facts,

remains

against

wars

to

extensive

an

what

to

now

wo

the
is

there

pool

have

People

of

knowledge

similar

greater

tcdiousncss.

this

beyond

the

omitting

cause

Sultan,

our

numerous

very

few,

of

will

are

to

not

of

actions

of

country

passed beyond
the

greater

marched

town

even

men

those

of

part

the

between
the

with

way,

whose
until

Airl

to

fate
he

232

halted

the

at

thence

from
where

alHO

he

remained

of

Bumu,

these

the

with

refused

he

to

the

place

him

alone

Ilis

(may

in

camels,

with

After

well

as

BumQ,
when

and
the

with

all

carrying

the

by day,

until

far

go

their
on

were

While

lands

forced

to
"

and

main,
the

beg

most

the

about

Berbers,

the

that

them

to

befell
war

them

should

dominions

execution

remote

cease

of

they

and

they

set,

between

drove

property,
them

by

night

insomuch

their

Munivd.

So

thereof,

noon,

j^rts;
and

night

by

Sultan,

morning,

the

make

wildernesses.

distant
of

that

of

should

the

from

multiplied expeditions

jmvation

Pati?

thft

in

appearance

all seasons,

at

depart

they

inhabitant

others,

or

Berbers,

sisting
con-

rejoicing.

every

Ketitih,

his

made

and

injunctions

expelled

and

Prince

spoil,

staying

yet

were

that

should

these

of their

and

of

into

foniys.against
reason

their

of the

they

heard

they

Nasr,

which

with

"c.,

save

Muslimin
was

of

in

great

slain,

name

quantities

war,

slew

the

of

none

fled

and

those

whose

triumphant

tribe

away

might

misery

of

commanded

the

against

entirely,

extreme

they

of

people

that, by

out

Sultan

while

great

weapons

them

found

whether

incursions

took

firmness

who

of

number

alone,

ser\'itor

one

acquisitions,

this, the

country,

the

and

kindled,

faces

Muslimin,

exalted),

be

name

pleased.

and

them,

among

knows

one

the

of

their

other

each

met

the

of

considerable

tunied

town,
Muslim

the

becoming

Muslimin

they

that

meeting

Berbers

war

light

despicable

in

over

The

the

of

the

forces

slaves,

all these

fires

the

Muslimin

The

exceedingly

spot

so

No

and

they

against

the

them.

against

for

liimself

Captain

as

he

his

of

reason

kept quiet

their

of

triflingand

how

show

march

Kessimba,

of

by

others,

heard

town

person,

and

should

he

Sultan

our

Kursu,

wliich

by

them.

Seleki.

of

were

and

one

occurrence

tribe

tliat

in the

to

forth

go

killed, excepting

son

the

to

in

the

tlie Telazz

when

in

Vezir

after

of

So

Aghalwa,

time,

numl)ei*8

as

to

called

pui*8ued

were

returned

before

Sultan

our

order

immediate,

disorder,

God

Eilirl,

of

occurring

come,

of

therefore

chief

displaying

short

of

them

He

his

was

Tewarik
a

the

to

returning^

town

then

and

had

encamped

in

and

them.

host, ordering
forces

then

against

of them,

api)ointed

for

the

to

events

assembly

battle.

to

out

considered

the

these

people

their

being

go

estimation

in

and

days,

of

demanding

them

assembling,

two

whole

Tewarik

niunbcrs,

agamst

and

few

and

days,

few

Muniyu,*

of

town

the

events,

in g^at

he

there

proceeded

he

whence

year.

However,

out

from

roniaiuhig

the

same

EXPEDITIONS

ZibodQ,

to

country
the

of

town

Sussubaki^

of

town

of

OF

ACCOUNT

them
that
and
and

CONDUCTED

the

Muslimliiy

losLag
they

their

brought
and

from

word
of

of

compUanco
which

lord

of

they

Ehir,*

the

of

of

the

Berbers.
and

God

it is who

is

occurred

which

events

Sultan,

This

(whose

vouchsafes

what

be

unto

CHAPTER

AGAINST

KXPEDrnOMS

THE

MKNDERA,*

OF

OF

TRIBE

THE

ELARIBA,

Pass

THE

now

The

Merghi-Magheyh.*
had

accustomed

been

expeditions,

and

haughty

out

this

did
in

quest

Hajar-Mitkuli,
I

him,

as

in

and

to

AGAINST

KU8UR

what

THE

the

success,

USURPER

GHIZIM,*

OF

AND

SEBELFUTUH,

who

the
with

the

concerns

all

in

chieftains
him

refractory,

the

Sultan

his

refusal

marched
called

those

to

the
the

to

"

Marjihi.
"*

following
Sultan

so

set

rcjcks called

where

Plajar-IIumdi,

of

showing

attendance,

whercuix)n

Kufsih,

land

inconsiderable

from

his

required

military

our

rebelled,

spirit,utterly refraining

of

Edweh,

his

of

certain

and

ruler

named

was

Sultan

our

we

were

Ng:"*!um?

of

as

became

Airl
^

and

all

comes

of

lection
recol-

our

Sultan

TRIBES
OP

follow

footing

often

and

that

companions.

Mcrghi,

of

manner

same

persevere
of

TOWNS

ruler

self-sufficient

he

the

contrary,

in

our

MARAUDING

relation

to

he

As

Sultan.

often

the

which

after

time,

the

in

Upon

BumU.

the

to

on

to

"C.

QHAZEZUH,

we

obedient

the

remains

MERGHI,*

OF

VARIOUS
THE

thus

the
Ood

the

upon

the

V.

RULER

TETALA,

per-

country

abandoned

exalted)

our

us

the

Scripture,

on

and

and

attention

no

between

name

tlie

him;

about

consequence.

became

paying

not

adopted by

reliance

in

most

should

of

was

in

the

them,

parts

coiu-se

and

Sultan,

the

to

the

shepherds

anything

completely.

From

He

the

of

and

is inculcated

Berber

allegiance

Ehir

Tliis

in

evil,

of

in

cattle

perish

to

justice,

The

caring

or

contracted
lord

what

kinds

Sultan

their

their

of

reason

various

him

return

with

subjects

that

between
to

by

the

of

themselves

they

and

sulTcring

233

BURNU.

Thus,

order

driven.

beings.

submissive

in

been

is truth

OF

peace

them

to

had

they

all created

and

and

concluded

granted

which
in

again.

and

therefore

was

Saltan

happen

manner,

destroyed,

was

miBsion

SULTAN

demand

to

abject

totaDy

Peace

to

never

THE

pasture-grounds,

were

humble
be

BY

he

Wawdalal

Molghoy?
R

found

234

ACCOUNT

chief

the

wife

with

had

of the

ruler, named

of

nature

her

that, the

After

thus

having

cut

ruler, and

Merghi

then

and

of

of

son

this

to

he

brother,

and

expelled

unjust

himself

with

assistance

the

to

Sultan

our

that

now

same

The

of

source

collect

had

protection

the

of

the

when

applied

This

Sultan

our

tlie great

town

the

of

an-ay

to

the

able

not

their
to

his

his
as

when
set

party,
the

invested
this

throne;

the

of

uncle,

father

the

performance

of

able

to

his

the

his

them,

or

the
to

even

from

themselves.

come

the

Sultan

The

saw

light,
day-

the

great

ascended

and
Muslimin

them,

near

to

broad

hi

cliief,to

of

he

marched

Kirawd,

army

and

thereof

them

their

and

in person,

out

inhabitants

usuiper,

that

so

occurred,
set

his

death,

Sultan,

our

youth

against

the

humiliate

troops, and

the

lie west^rard

his

would

by

monarch

with

when

unjust

that, after

the

for

praying

alive, under

yet

accepted

possessed
dis-

This

Sultan

our

adherents,

of

been

by

returned,

were

of

reason

therefore,

city.

own

he

in

to

approaching

same,

sheltering

his

follows:

as

feared

was

and

which

the

attack

to

thus

But,
come,

of

sunmiit

he

assistance,

the

rocks

shelter

for

have

father, while

preparatives,

with

The

country.

wishes

we

was

treatment

Muslimin

the

extensive

and

evil

Kirawa

of

fled

they

his

by

as

came

father, with

for

his

completing

after

who

guardianship

anticipated

to

narrations,

his

the

nephew,

Sultan

and

prince

usurping

on

last

according

matter,

left

of

hands

two

sovereignty,

lived,

yet

Sultan, because

son

youth.

he

Mendera,

been

our

the

brother,

of

the

of

the

penitence.

the

himself

seated
out

his

against

his

of

dead.

was

reliable

Prince

assistance,

he
this

from

it

and

of

ruler

position,

of

assistance

him

The

his

our

the

kneeling

the

to

to

of

with

from

came

stript

while

head

him

designs

into

dethroned

and

aid

carrying

and

out

prince

had

in

did

expelling

purple,

being

conveyed
the

who

one,

his

Sultan

our

protection, imploring

the

Sultan

again,

entered

and

Bumi,

the

back

city.

exhibiting signs

drove

own

ancient

of

upon

and

what

was

when

his

dethroned
and

himself

humbling

Menderft,

earth

and

she

provisions.

turned

plottings

the

city

opposite

casting

recumbent,

Similar

the

down

sat

in

of

stores

Pilgrim,

the

abode

to

the

of

root

his

up

came

and

together,

the

abundant

Idils

that

everything

and

Kumsu,
of

King,

up

took

presence,

the

great

EXPBDITIONS

OF

year

again

out

he

whom

year

conceived

had
with

foimd

preceding.
an

revolved

admirable

his
on

Then

forces

the
it

the

and

in search

summits
was

following

of

that

project, and

our

of
the

the
same

season

usurper

upon

and

mountains

Sultan, Idrls

resolved

was

the

grim,
Pil-

establishing

BY

CONDUCTED

himself
the

sufferings.

besieged, they
rocks

the

to

then
had

fulfilled

Ilis

manifold
this

at

throne

of

his

in

of

is

Ids

in

the

of

order
bim
of

to

none

their

the
all

and

and

another,

and

rejoiced
the

to

the
of

when

and

We

the

the

the

and

God

May

till

children

hereafter

and

made

horses
all

Such
no

his

in

the

believers

one

the

country
tliis

be

therefore,

of

their

their

was

common

of

of Ghizim,'
used

to

carrying
marauding
in

custom

between

the

town

excesses,

(tarts, and

in

force

relate

increased,

kinds

of

productive

the

tribe

the

only

and

to

of

the

was

distinction

all

Merghi,

would

of

places

of

sojourn,

inhabitants

our

several

did

Ho

DUraS

of

their

and

work

this

of

country

of

now,

surrounding

included

in

more

customs

against

resistance

the

peasantry.

latterly they

equal

is

now

part

place

have

commit

the

person

one

children*s

Merghi.

the

town

of

what

from

instance.

Mitkuli,

of

and

and
into

of

in

Ghamzcna

bounds

in

longer

the

munificence

one

honour

fonner

ruler

prince

number

but

in

country

of

him

actions

all with

the

his

single campaign,

the

such

dying

his

his

them

are

and

the

out

preferring

or

Idils

companions.

Ghamerghu,

those

depredations

by,

Ood

Sultan,

our

also

in every

grant

related

liimself

expeditions against
gone

his

suffering.

with

and

and

during

concerning

transgress

the

favour

departing

These

children

in his

that

to

when

of

heart

Prince

bestows

that

himself.

sound,

quest

increased

who,

the

that

much

very

treats

calculate

than

as

he

he

all occasions

Kufsa,

distress

Makiilma,

to

His

His

hun

Remark

them,

of

contrary,
can

already

of

death.

his

one

any

gladness

return

matter

tops

saw

carried

he

of

the

shall

how

all, without

kingdom

in

to

occasion

u{)on

on

country

llumdih,

he

Sultan,

this

equally

Sultan

of

him.

dispossessed

the

whom

on

marching,

country

before

were

upon

prince

have

the

too,

what

after

the

and

Sultan's

the

unto

Muslimin,

Muslimin,

trump

We

increased

restored

this

tliat

his

joy

The

from

when

appeased,

had

and

down

and

evident

became

that

so

famine

of

effects

themselves

was

brethren,

case

so

our

last

wrath

of time,

space

dire

came

presented

they

on

others

establish

in

project

my

the

with

favour

with

this

misbeliever

goodness,

the

as

and

did

of

the

acts

soon

hberaUties,

just

over

As

his

then,

respect

and

the

235

BURNU.

kingdom.

Pilgrim,

request

feel

benefits.

Behold,
the

to

desire,

success,

long

made

plain, and

his

for

terrified, and

and

OF

be

were

relented

mountain

of the

should

enemy

other

side

the

by

SULTAN

THE

one

person
to

exposure

days

their

inroads.
Wlien

tlie Commander
'

Don.

of

learnt
'

this

state

NgutuuQil

of

things,

236

AOCJOUNT

the

by

the

when

season

troops

did

crops,

the

passed

away

arrival

in

their

an

upon

with

Harun,

the

to^vn

of

home

returning

than

without

fail.
which

calamities

it

thereto

the

humbled

themselves

his
of

military

who

subjects,

in

others

him

night,

calamity

In

they

as

of

son

captive, and

place

even

nection
con-

against

army

historian.

their

spite of
refused
of

means

intermission

and

them

unto

the

inflict, by adding

to

them,

against

they

themselves

acknowledging
every

in

Kursu,

away
that

expeditions

contribute

of
mode

moonless

increased

with

submitted,

and

inflicted

that

Yezir

without

Sultan

to

destruction

sufficient

upon

them

customaiy

of

"

destruction

upon

the

was

terror

obedient

fixed

year

anew

quantity

com.

These

to

the

occurred

the
the

in
whom

to

have

we

above-mentioned
of

days
God

may

the

belongs

which

information

of

histoiy

Pilgrim,
God

of

points

tlie

of

reign
honour

grant
of

granting

people

the

our
now

all

of

means

success.

shall

We

happened
known

name

facts

the

for

hereafter,

tme

we

the

as

Idris

Sovereign,
and

concerning

up

Ghizim,

various

the

arc

gathered
of

when

But

The

of the

pen

while

knowledge

our

admonished,

be

inflicted

was

inflicted

yearly

the

by

carrj'ing

the

his

be

invented

surrounded

thus

not

and

he

by

would

they

which

sustenance,

which

described

be

come

numerous

having

admonished

be

with

to

following

inhabitants,

after

this, however,
to

the

can

is the

on

sagacity.

great

have

that

subject

Mukulum,

his

of

the

Sultan

the

long

their
had

day

can

than

felt

any

of
years

one

that

injury

no

reason

exercise

forth

went

of

tliis

them

cost

severely

more

things

this

many

greater

the

is

in

destroying

had

it

several

until

often

what

for

other

Among

slaying

and

by

annoyance

of

he

is

devastating

tho

sparing
whole

the

at

and

height,

without

sesame,

There

that
;

the

its full

com,

from

manner,

cultivate.

cornfields

of

and

country

enemy

their

of

desist

millet

in this

and

prepare

Sultan

the

even

whole

the

attained

he

practices,

fully equipped,

forces

numerous

had

com

evil

their

concerning

his

with

tlu;ir

down

cut

neither

his

them

against

EXPEDITIONS

abroad

spread

rumonrs

marched

OF

to

Daura,*

enter

upon

tribes

of

of

name

the

obtained,

have

zena,

the
the

by

of

now

Binawa,

than
and

the

is

more

the

by

tril"e

relentless
of

Dora

than

the

or

their
Dawra

which

and

west,

the

which

goes

inhabitants

frequent
?

the

information

to

than

which

occurrences

of

Ghizim

of

Makuluni,
of

reason

the

According

Binawa.
hostile

of

inhabitants

Ghizim,

inhabitants

others,

relation

of

by

Gham-

inhabitants

intercourse

the

of
with

238

ACCX)TJNT

When

this

kingdom

of

tribe, named
the

faith

Nasr,
his

of

Islam

sumamed

family.

The

long

after

his

the

chief

Vezir

Kursu,

the

household

the

best

Binawa

rebellion.

Now

struck
can

and
no

with

when

thou

also

to

of

art
if

God

forth

go

Nasr,

plants.

From

Biuuwa

who

and

sincere

the

usual

form,

and

the

of

they

sent

scattered

soon

as

In

the

Binfiwa
to

the

champions
be

the

by

circuits.

These

mattera

relating

describe

or

in trouble.

to

the

to

recollect

tribe

them,
"

of
God

Qy.

entered

o]X)ration

whole

of

of
of

them,

mildness

path

of

in the

case

of

and

roads

safe

to

what

are

Binawa,
our

Francincol

make

as

far

refuge,

by

the
the

and

we

(whose
and

east

high road,
and

know

we

good

became

God

long

as

and

some

between

travel

to

tribe

wickedness,

that

so

tive
indica-

acts

inimical

while

in

the

the

sin

merchants,

is

by

swear

book

sacred

doubted,

were

they

to

Righteousness

cucumstances

the

the

attested

was

having

or

made

was

upon

who

enabled

was

therefrom,

swerving

oath

the

others

made

one

every

them

to

put into

whole

of

tribe

committhig

commission

the

and

trees

were

in

Ferseskuh.^

faith, and

extolled) again
and

the

mentioned
afore-

plain occupied

the

until

forth

named

exhibited
of

west,

without

from

individual

were

time

the

they

the

those

he

plan

that

from

abstained

conduct

name

the

was

there

So

it."
and

of

thing

of

his

employed,

Gliizim,

of

people

came

of

will

was

"How

trifle,a

Vezir

and

sin

said:

tribe

so

where

sincerity

case

were

Such

tribe, and

the

who

his

exalted)

collect

to

allegiance, taking
so

is

matter

place

over
one

every

consideration

even

the

thence

same.

salvation.
this

in

and

true

of

halted

the

forth, the

went

and

of

am

be

name

they

who

achieved

Vezir, he

him,

to

as

in their

the

from

towards

Tliis

same

and

were

depredations

point,

(whose

address

this

the

as

among

be

might

persist

to

suite,

consulted

was

success

turning

that

the

and

to

came

enrolled

been

Vezir, he

continued

and

on

the

victory

heard

amazement,

account,

agreed

he

me

of

who

people,

consult

you

circle

his

to

thus

Having

which

by

attached

remained

and

Bulut^

sumamed

their

chief, died

their

Ghamru,

being

and

misdemeanours

Nasr,

would

of

in fear

were

of

few

people

Binawa

they

former

but

named

also, with

the

above-mentioned

social

stratagem

of

embraced

individual

the

him,
Islamism

their

conversion.

and

the

over

After

the

of

chief

and

submission,

his

faith, because

conversion

his

of

made

the

over

the

before

elapsed

proportion

of

command

supreme

embraced

ill effects

acts.

fruits

hands.

the

not

good

his

greater

the

evil

recent

and

embrace

feel

to

came

Bulut,

The

however,

made

at

the

to

little time

very

Ghararu,

and

not,

euccceded

prince

Bumu,

EXPEDITIONS

OF

are

some
troubleof

the

able

present

to

help

CX)NDUCTED

Among

the

Pilgrim,

what

of

tribe

of

which

mischief.

of

They

put

their

strength

incentives
in

case

notorious

Lord

to

when

he

wickedness,

The

why

reason

town,
the

of

town

moniing

the

to

halted
marched

Disi, from

whence

journeyed

to

this

In

the
he

the

of

curiosity

wliich

place

They

found

thence

he

of

returned

led

the

for

the

space

worthuiess,

and

remahied

kidnai)ping

excursions,

lx"rformed
RetiUTi
"

the
we

Feast

in
until

to

of
our

town,

the

in

Feast

original

that

purpose

at

the

is the

Dhara,
with

great

predatory

finished,

and

why

reason

festival

immediately

suliEcqucnt

his
in
and
the
he

town.
of

relating

one

of

GujcU?
Miibainiiicdan

it.

from

and

encamixid

was

This

performed.

spoil;

organizing

Sedih,

against

troops

Ramazan

month

the

of

passing

of

arriving

he

of

month
this

his

naliiral

after

direction

north,

Here

the

were

services
now

of

the
led

and

the

Mukulum.

and

in

to

cease

the

Jinjina,

then

encamjKjd.

visited

sufficiency

towards

troops

trooi"8

the

days,

and

booty

Ghamzana,

of

few

of

name

of

town

he

ho

then

He

he

at

until

the

did

Fika, where

thence

from

in

EbGlfi,

Ber\'iceB

the

by

south

halted, and

he

Pilgrim

the

Idris

next

halted

at

neither

the

days.

halted

he
where

of

town

called

great

the

Sultan

reached

he

until

the

in

forces, and

and

three

or

Mewa,

to

on

two

willed

God
his

troops

that

in

caused

towards

Ghaja-Ghajinia

reached

Ue

passed

journeyed

passed

waters

Fika.

beyond

he

Mukulu.

of

as

with

his

journeying

and

the

journey,

with

and
^Fawa

of

town

God

his

(may

performed

thence
when

'All

town

long

is

as

rebellion

the

was

as

from

marched

where

town

Feast

Ghayewa;

continued

he

luitil

advance

of

thence

from

the

the

behold.
of

the

hi

remained

had

he

Merkubu,

at

Feast*

marching

town

he

the

were

was

as

their

to

and

things

even

son

of

march

arrows

and

Pilgiim,

to

groat

predecessors,

see

aware

of

Sultan

appear,

and

KebluwH,

prayer

to

exceeding

two

enemies,

the

of

obstinately,

poisoned

their

four

firstly,the

These
as

the

mind
of

the

Kessunwa,

in

halting

his

prayer

shot

the

people

and

things;

and

Iwcame

the

the

that

was

Idils

honour),

]x?rfonning

after

and

wherewith

eyes

up

rebelliously

misbelievers

Sultan,

made

by

fortresses.

the

have

our

him

grant

their

with

inhabited

two

the

Ghajambaua,^

Bftni, and

who

tribe

rebelliously

act

all who

to

hi

trust

Idns
of

perversity, wickedness,

their

of

old

of

days

Now,

of

men

acted

Sultan

our

dcstniction

the

Agham,

people

ways

the

lastly,

These

the

in

239

BURNU.

of

enterprises

Muwa,

the

of

numbers

OF

strongly fortified, and

was

in

SULTAN

performed

of

Ghizim.

walking

their

he

towns

or

THE

remarkable

most

was

fortresses,
each

BY

to

the

fiuit of

Itama"in.

the

240

ACCOUNT

transactions

of

Sultan

our

in

that

had

the
he

town,
for

troops

the

of

town

of

seize

day

one

Mawa

their

halted

with

liim
as

fortress, they

without

of

fortress.

Had
habit

the

in

were

their

of

which

of

had

and
without

fidelity,and

the

and

falter

approach

for

them

struck
the

1)3'a

and

all that

driven

away

this

did

children, all who,

fortress,
while

were

the

men

stationed

at

for

ready

balls, hi

an

was

struck

had

lunb

of

fearful
one

broken.

as

the

was

of the
Thus

fortress

alter

and

of in the

or

balls,

had

perished

all

that

the

cattle

for

;
were

and

loose, frightened
seized

were

spoil and

as

the

fortress
and

manner

it, or

youngs

the

as

of

was

from

out

came

one

by

cattle

which

opposite

with

the

the

to

with

muskets

whoever

either

wounded

every

brave

for
or

and

it,

musketthem

was

ix"ison given

fight
was

useless

and

women

slain

were

the}- had
the

n("ar

that

direction

until

classes,

two

they

same

to

saw

was

huts

cowardice,

them

they
it

all

on

any

and

their

to

fortress,

though

then

As

into

battle, imtil

instant,

with

fear

the
tents

place

even

broke

things

cattle.

divided

gate

and

war

IIow

drink.

the

of

possession

became

dead,

cattle
of

owti

our

state

through

taken

their
out

came

to

its

of

entirely stripped

of

in

them,

straightway

whole

and

neither

booty,

the

Then

terrified
men,

fell

their

it, caused

that

escaping

to

fiercely around

raged

war

musket-ball

horses.

and
our

of

flames

thoughts

their

turn

ofP, and

cut

was

fierceness.

towards
the

of

of

them,

upon

or

jxjrplexity, as

extreme

town

volleys

haste

aware

them

firmness

courage

in

our

mission:
inter-

upon

the

surrounded

became

enemy

into

their

to

to

fled

peoi)le, who

the

missiles

their

to

fight

without

in tlieir

ix)ur

attention

no

our

them

threw

the

the

by

when

which,

to

the

mingled,

were

with

we

ventured

in

arrows

behaved

troops

in

their

upon

them

showering

fight,

being

have

armies
and

in

enterprises

never

met

from

us

their

of

the

on

to

reliance

sort

two

the

troops
of

would

jxjrccived this, they

enemy

fortress, pursued
sides

the

reached

near
our

firm

he
the

forenoon

rcason

his

travelled
we

drew

what

began

firing altogether, paying

When

their

by

Our

musketeers

our

of

darts

them

the

Muslimln

with

interval.

or

by

the
and

them

at

pressing

rest

us,

known

So

of

engage

carrying out, they

commenced,

shooting

troops

and

clearly

stronghold.

they

of

that

Feast

whatever

He

so

tribe

to

once

fear

qualities,
they

the

BumQ

as

with

out

set

booty.

middle

as

at

but

soon

the

of

prayer

to

plain,

the

soon

any

our

the

on

began

shewing

ignorance

out

and

the

sending

sliaix; of

So

Ghizim.

longer,

no

after

the

of

tribo

pcrfonned

there

in

And

day following.

the

had

Pilgrim

of Mawa,

to

EXPEDITIONS

with

tarried

town

chanced

whole

Sultan

our

Idris

OF

killed,

courageons

to

or

CONDUCTED

them

^Tioong

man

tUf)

anA

vile

them

slay

be

waited

they

These

"

The

"

Found

the
As

Jum*k,

their

thereto,

remaining

the

with

was

their

the

this, the
and

ceased

80

long

as

prevailed
taken

our

of

of the

rest

In

They

the

drum.
of

town

Agham,

of the

instant

blast

of

men,

cavalr}',and

numbers,

his

the

Muslimin

fortrosB

in

they

before
from

the

flocked

without

quite

themselves
enemy

wiis

hour

of

to

Ix^

them

success

was

remaining
and

passed

the

by

go

their

found,

On

Sultan
and

the

in great

inflnn
to

by

all

and
and

and

forth

the

together

haste

the
the

commanded

immediately,

sick

beat

of

noon.

troops

in

the

direction

horse, he

together

under

Our

gladness

the

march

to

the

to

women

glee.

the

unable

and

by night,

took

the

Upon

the

this

and

delay,

furiously

capturing

of

signal

his

stance
circum-

sjx)iler.

Joy

and

done

was

and

tents

call

to

This

were

the

forth,

set

alighting

fail and

their

gave

which

the

reduction

gate,

one

accord.

and

degree,

the

in mirth

it

shieldsmen,

aiTayed
which

escaping.

Mulcma-Nasr,

behidJwho

remaining

few

to

Sultan

instrument.

without

prisoners

darkness

reaching

Sultan's

named

trumpeter,

the

of

egiess

evening

they

one

them

for

the

by

forces,

troops

the

of

flight ;

hand

being

conformed

for

fortress

with

the

great

very

returned
of

which

Upon

omen

then

hours

moniing

very

to

camp

fortunate

as

fortresses.
the

remained,

and

of

son

The

flight,abandoning

in

to

making

from

not
any

in

and

captivity

to

speed

their

Ilarun.

to

back

turn

Veziriate

end

the

them

charged

the

the

took

fortress

Idns,

leader,

Muslimin

the

by

to

watching

from

emerged

and

hastened

men

the

when

children, and

fugitives,

children

people

they

in the

leader

of

son

of

words

flight."

wish

of

post

KursQ,

these

away.

great

fortress, and

the

perceived

behig
attacked

the

and

women

important

Accordingly,

come,

the

the

cowards
for

narrow

get

of

praise

remained

night

of

sense

their

too

thoy expressed

brother,

near

of

tents,

the

to

fugitives.

twilight

when

elder

plains

they might

several

therefore,

car,

gave

the

darkening

them,

his

and

manner

such

the

lest
should

this

with

of

subject

these

In

to

cowards
away,

lest

courage.

destruction

tasted

in, when

and

darkness,

the

the

themselves

according

on

them

the

set

the

while

hid

of

men

of

hill-country

forward
or

241

BURNU.

OF

musketeers,

the

work

Muslimin,

by

the

remained,

among

prevented
held

then

rear,

by

in his

for

the

the

advent
as

the

disix^rse to

of

the

braTo

night

for

to

slain

children

watchers

until

and

had

of Ibn- Yakut

lines

stood

perceived

for

and

vromea

he

back

they

as

as

soon

slunk

sihould

ihey

bo

SULTAN

THE

BY

alone

battle.

So

agauist

the

they

disposed

242

their

forces

believcrs

without

of

their

and

arms,

musketeers
ranks

heels

and

to

they

firing

by

fortress

made

were

here

had

they

heart

of

the

whole

the

In

and

west,
Banl

Sultan

continued
the

inhabitants

of

them,

of

hour
the

Mil

when

wa

they

advancing

people

stood

the

known

to

assault,

and

arrayed

thereupon

enemy

themselves,
the

Lord

already
of

the
Ah

met

for

on

the

favour

of
the

in

Mawa
chieftain

their
and
and

attack
town

leader

upon
of

their

at

the

the

two

this
for

to

it.

The
their

abroad,

paid

theur

the

order,

shooting

usually

by

by

fortress

in due
close

to

being
shame.

When

spread

shown

were

example

themselves

however,

encouraged

the

takes

assiduously

g(*norally

and

and

musketeers

assistance

people

who

in

arrows.

locusts

the

away,

withui

Muslimin,
the

upon

merciful,
with

the
;

the

troops

approaching

of

swarms

relying

and
most

town

out

pour

these,

to

most

of

town

stronghold

as

them

who

poisoned

and

work

their

our

they prepared

and

rain

of

drive

man

the

Muslimin

the

evils

remained

their

fortress,

resembled

which

clouds

wise

the

of

in confusion

shieldsmen

to

to

made

misbelievers,

same

away

able

they

even

the

to

reached

out

command

towards

troops

halting

drive

the

so

the

sot

which

arrows,

as

work

people

our

the

forth

back

Mushmin,

the

agamst

were

his
had

the

not

driven

arms,

became

when

to

Hke

others

their

to

marching

but

were

of

experience

But

exposed

and

Bani

of

he

come

forth

came

tliemnelves

vanquished

to

be

them,

against

until

perceived

refused

they

of

and

here

the

in

the

by

and

beat,
with

marched

noon.

town,

fight, lest the}" should

the

in

slept peaceably

march,

to

be

to

advance

to

to

The

laden

sunset,

fatigue

they

contrary

given

was

di-um

great

Our

out.

before

against

signal

the

for

set

to

the

morning

issued

haste

on

same

people,

by being occupied

the

the

time.

the

being

night

much

so

great

children,

before

ground

suffer

Mfiwa

Our

put

soon

and

spoil,

their

the

and

Mawa.

at

they

beuig

women

as

camping

did

before

experienced

pillage during

of

their

to

neither

Muslimin

occurred

had

the

broke

to

by flight through

for

As

the

by

them

part of

escaped

Agham.

as

returned

booty,

gladness

of

took

they

up
Our

arrows.

balls, and

their

which

upon

greater

them

captives

things hapixined
with

thorn;

battle, taking

poisoned

with

them

miB-

themselvcB

shut

doing

throwing

ply

to

of

some

of

the

hand,

other

Muslimin,

the

saw

by

us

into

the

intention

disorder, the

though

of the

extent

the

commenced

fled in

death,

they

opposing

tlien

their

when

On

time.

of

fortress, with

in their

up

loss

Agham,

EXPEDITIONS

OF

ACCOUNT

no

or

tion
atten-

granted

to

Sultan, by
they

success

diPured

had

fortresses

Agham.

Idris,

son

of

IlarOn,

wc

saw

no

himself

ert

did.

iud

in

musketeers

the

or

tying

no

to

hold

to

fortress, where

other

could

weapons,

ui

expectation

bey might

then

make

had

Thereupon,

done.
liis

ip

the

had

contemplated

and

for

them

until

had

as

hitherto

and

made

ed

themselves,

ed

fervour

of

of

the

3ed

crowd,

}ft among

them,
males,

their

ievcrs

and

few

ver}'

by

His

almighty

they

"f the
on

of God

in

became

slain

^ere

th

old

that
be

His

excepting

followers

night
upon

(may

of
as

to

such
His

and

by

omniscience.
and

prey
one

man

His
As

booty;
named

he

liini.

was

pursuing

then
and
Mus-

their

move-

They
zeal

great

attacked
that

so

they

distance,

Of

hour

divine
for
and

of

the

as

fell
enem3'.

into
was

Muslimin
of

son

not

and

women

the

the

was

will,

the

that

putting

glorified) led

who

and
num-

families.

Bermuma,

ISIrighumih-MuIima,

stat"5

The

in

whose
be

name

this

organization

their

only

then

Muslimin

great

captive

and

power

our

them

in

and

sincere

of

as

women

vigour,

kind

any

taking

God

whom

the

night

fortress.

forth

came

so

heathen

by

the

with

women,

up

escaj)cd,

but

of

broke

and

midst

destructive

nujst

pin-suing

)nic,

wiied

and

men

of

Muslimin

in

their

design

events,

consisted

captives.

their

enemy

tlie

of

made

the

the

tliis

fell;

accordingly,

the

gi-eat fury and

with

iD,

voices

when

and

in

the

tliercfore,

such

of

aware

of

of

Mfiwa

stronghold,

night

being

therefore,

multitude

mixed

ith

escaped

hum

the

by

of

night,

Harun,

of
of

also

wiles;

their

of

son

of

use

so

escajx?,

flight, with

for

however,

vere,

shades

Idris,

fortress

parties remained,

the

themselves

inhabitants

the

making

of

hid

expectation

the

their

to

out

two

themselves

ed

of

means

come

The

ectAUcy

to

them.

ng

case

opposed

stratagem

in the

of

evil-doers

flight

in

troops

done

he

for their
ed

his

circumscribed

approach

leader

great

had

as

ng

witli

station

the

and

heathen

tliese

and

as

injury

no

advance,

and

escape,

fortress,

that

when

the

of

the

with

the

to

them,

sec

the

horsemen

line

so

order
in

the

narrow

one

up

towards

But

into

their

on

continued

no

irith their

shieldsmen

direction,

fortress.

retired

the

facing

people

their

sorely pressed, they

the

back,

our

drew

position

B"ni

the

who

himself, and

he

up

any

So

forces.

his

was

placed

rear,

further

attention

lytheists
I

taking

somewhat

teers,

befall

in their

him,

coompanied

he

which,

doing

it

of

fortress

the

against

he

things,

243

BURNU.

OF

undertaking

other

Among

forces;

this

in

SULTAN

THE

BY

CONDUCTED

'Abdu-

martyr

May

to

the

244

ACCOUNT

When

morning

almighty
God

grant

marching,
and

the

road

of

of

Mfiwa

stockades

superior

hia

and

with

combat
the

divided

into

the
the

Sultan

the

without

vigorous

partisans

with

their

wives

fortress, and

of

blood

they

entered

and

shields-men

plan
that

day

with

chief.

More

fortress

than

Agham,
their

or

minds

inhabitants
reckoned

an

done

Ban!,
that

that

in
in

occurred

had

the

and

they

Muwa,
their

and

musket
of

arrows

to

the

point

of

any

of
were

'

men,

other

made

to

at

the
a

themselves

quitted

the

distant

from

town

the

stubborn

were

limbs
;

with

former

with

of

ardour

the

three
of
in

Agham,

Ohijambenfi.

of

our

of

former

or

to

of

those
be

dung

and

in this

state

our

people

from

our

of

army

and

the

who

ceding
pre-

strove

commander-in-

fighting

in

this

places, Mawa,
fancied

Ghajambena
point

fighting

and

Muslimin

severity

the

more

with

method

the

among

superior

those

great
the

disposed

misbelievers

were

became

time, the

wounds

fighting

the

one

equal

energy

was

of

no

they

fortress

the

at

bodies

after

saw

we

cast

mercy,

of

who

commander-in-chief

musketeers

and
;

their

business
Our

people

recommended

the

in

him

'Ajambeuft
the

be

place

tliose

related

against

the

upon

of

other

was

grant

separated

town

arms.

heard

we

to

behind

God

to

the

best.

of two

submit

to

was

numbers

great

speech

the

whereas

by

polluted

fortress.

the

within

it

what

enemy

and

desired

stayed

preventative

as

there

submit,

to

who

the

children, retiring

defending

the

of

and

to

According
men

remaining

refused

intention

those

The

and

disunion

grandees

two

of

that

submission

dispute,

or

These

their

and

wished

fighting

with

the

fortress

town

so

he

It

'Ajambenft

favour

contradicted

one

resistance.

of

So

there.

the

(may

dissension,

reason

of whom

since

coimcil,

violent

dnims,

journeyed

fight against

His

for

he

knows

the

to

of

out

of

God

next), reached

God,

of

Banl.

fortress,

Pilgiim

himself

beat

the
of

point

Verily

the

Idrls

disi"osod

them,

of each

will.

so

parties,by

two

speech

its

the

inhabitants

am(mg

of

and

and

troops,

strength

Sultan,

our

this

in

gave

arrived

town

but

if God

world

the

(may

orders

and

the

'All

'Ajambenft.^

former,

two

of

of

and

them,

the

by

mounted

extent,

great

Agham,

when
in

with

with

fortress

the

fortress

people

of

son

hereafter),
custom,

the

the

of

the

and

to

Now
honour

towards

and

and

and

permission

Pilgrim,

well-known

country

is of very

Agham

of

that

to

divine
the

world

fortress, larger than

strong

town

his

to

the

Idrls

this

whole

the

with

in

direction

and

mount^id,
the

honour

EXPEDITIONS

Sultan

the

according

took

on

dawned

command,
him

OF

fighting
of

dreaded

to

in
the

Bftni, and
than

the

246

ACCOUNT

him

with

in

the

exceeding
of

name

God

ma}'

It

look

is

occmrcd

the

between

Pilgrim,

of

son

'Ali

It is this.

suflficiency.
neither

did

fancied

hold

when

other

none

were

similar

heard

have

not

killed

and

give

and

not

the

days

ITis

with

shai-p

and

tranquilhty

in

the

to

assail

autumn

in
;

them

had

iK'come

time

of

our

traverse

Maghibui-m

travel

in

were

these

with

very

Sultan
it far

make

in

carrying

homes.
fourth

the

was

things

much

used

wide

(or Mafibunn),
from

in

until

they

the

doing
in

single day's journey

"

had

country
so;

the

Kotoko?

into

of

of

of

God,

to

how

stations

their

coimtry

tribe

should

of

taking

that

until

land

of

the

Buma

country
In

his

they
laud

tribe
to

up

Maba.

the

crops

Ketekuh*

and

the

find

their

whereas,

were

in

dearth.

destroy

the

his

and

from

they

so,

this

for

Muslimin

the

reached

neither
midst

and

into

(may

reward).

as

more

the

on

strength

penetrate

grace

of them

carried

to

and

to

was

exciting

were

the

that

killing some

reduced

they

and

so

third

his

of

incursions

summer,

luiawares,

These

prevented

in

him

constructing

more

warlike

*Ali

intelligence

great
in

himself

by

of

son

iniquity;

improvements
suffer

and

ships

and

consisted

them

winter

his

feast,

of old, until

considered

their

to

the

to

their

and

prisoners.

others

they

as

both

of

by

and

plans by

multiplying

in

consisted

often,

veiy

stop

give

kingdom

looked

it

eat

Pilgiim,

had

who
the

practice from

Master

the

he

many

One

'the

his

to

put

originated

invention.

Another

and

and

abohsh

Idris
and

goodness,

vicinity so

their

Sultan

honour,

their

that, when

from

might

what

glorj-ing

them

away

he

manner

to

so

or

There

of

among

him

that

was

man

be

drive

of it apart,

succeeded

and

them

no

him

he

he

should

one

Such

our

virtuous

in

occasion

supreme

killed

them.

of

grant

purpose

have

asleep

accordbig

And,

mis-

the

among

acted

who

tribe.

the

condition,

portion

came

could

near

his

him

mcr(!y

this

jSIuslim, they would

when

So

of

They

weapon.

depredations.

commit

to

self-

javeluis,

jxiople when

attack

misbelievers

eat, if any

to

share

Lord

his

the

to

was

them

upon

of

artful

and

to

was

deeds

their

of

assembled

they

he

evil

them

among

custom

kind

other

after).
here-

and

in white

consisted

cmming

most

among

the

to

any

and

pride

of

people

the

Idris

here

honour

what

of

recital
Sultan

our

him

were

esteem

rushing

unawares,

of Tetfila

peace.

the

to

and

give

weapons

the

iHilievers, sijice their

Tetfila

Lord

him

grant

ask

we

posterity ;

his

and

turn

of their
in

themselves

of

the

tribe

whole

they

we

(may

and

should

tribe

The

The

him

This

hereafter.

and

lord, Muhammed,

upon

that

fitting

here

and

prince

favom-ably

now

both

glory

our

EXPEDITIONS

OF

of

of

days

able

Buma,

to

CONDUCTED

from

the

the

fear

afTaire

he

should

destroy
from

they

east,

and

the

and

power

making

the

Sultan,

into

forces

lie

Ghamn,
to

He

himself

but

the

all the

enemies

in

caused

God

until

of
of

great
He

fear

fled in

they

of

their

emigrations

lives

villages

their

hi the

the

son

of *Ah

lord

of

so

carrying

is this, that
the

of

cro|)s

divided

he

his

to

day

one

Maghti

of

Sunday

Most
of

scandalous

whole

their

at

the

in

the

in

officers,
killed

they
the

slain
And

the

among

cowardice,
the

nmnber

for

of

the

fear

of

enemy,
of

some

fields withered.

green

of
his

with

"lay.

men,

trepidation, mitil

town

was

that

on

Thad,*

comitry

Conunander
eternise

of

sea

he

High.

those

of

tribe

of

this, they increased

of the

of

should

his

and

God

and

the

and

with

hearts

he

Tewata

by

(or MeftI)
Lake

officers

number

constant

and

place

the

save,

as

body

until

that

the

upon

God

XIX.

to

forenoon,

him, wliich

town

the

also, the

fmay

for

him,

imless

south

the

the

on

Sultan, the

superiority), ahghted

VOL.

made

numerous

more

Kayghama,

direction

desolate

his

the

to

marched

besides

Glianizana,

under

After

And

Pilgrim,

him

forces

in the

down

cutting

appointed

as

fall

body.

the

unto

he

recollect

we

eternise

there, and

them,

the

reached

determined

became

when

Again,

his

(or Tafalaftl)of

the

towns,

Tetala, remained

tril)e of

the

with

them

special day

even

two

all times.

at

he

to

had

that

that

counted,

be

BO

their

God

day

with

to

Taghalagha

those

not

whom

enemy

(may

another

of

march

all those

Sunday,

town

could

both

off

charge

reach

to

witli

the

reached

them

that

Taghalagha

was

marched

of

left

his

fixing

northerly direction,
forenoon

with

among

things

to

of

Sunday

overstep,

not

him

country

on

day

up

inhabitants

into

giving

ordered

in the

arrive

most

parts, apix)inting Kayghania-Muhammed-Akda

and

two.

carnage

of the

two

commander,
the

close

theur

be

to

tlie

of

houses

river

one

again,

coming

Pilgrim,

the

up

And

otlier

Among

of Ghizim

tribe

came

still greater

the

and

them.

of

captives.

when

the

believers

the

marched

Eensa-Knskuh,

of

tlie coimtry

of

supremacy)

Sabih,

of

slaughter

great

away

hves, taking

their

river

direction

themselves

built

away

the

upon

the

and

country

excursions

places bordering

it and

Commander

his

country

and

of

the

their

towards

infidcb, lest

of
of

parts

left off

retired

river

towards

safety

Afterwards

the

the

to

adminifltered

who

extermination

they

reason

the

advanced

the

uncultivated

close

kept

Sultan

the

castle.

effectual

his

this

where

it for the

to

and

the

For

that

so

them

them.

of

247

BURNU.

OF

SULTAN

they sto^

MuBlimIn

the

find

home,

Sad

in which

of

IHE

BY

the

believers, Idrls

domuiion
of

and

Marah,

nmny

set

there

ships, each

Tchad?
S

up

"ini(j

of

248

having

tlicm

caused

he

charge
the

their

short

keeping
time

march

in

order

the

that

his

The

his

classes

is

of

day.

of

the

in

When,

the

of

heliitation

natives

towards

track,

sea

killing

cliildren.
Grod's

On

Thad,

Sebih.

day,

but

and

by

They

Sebih

remains

different

these

two

there,
Thad,

where

of

deserted

they
of

the

few
His

south,

will.
became

occmTed

to

same

expeditions

Tetiila, they disliked

them,

emigrating

established
Muslimin

their
;

which

to

the

of

the

their
and
with

fires

the

of

there

so

And

and

when

reached

idea

the

inhabitants

repose.

not

of

town

also;

out

were

howling

the

shores

did

the

women

of

south

dwellings,
fear

and

countries

abroad

spread

else.

on

and

that

place

believers
mis-

escaped,

the

manner

no

the

of

people

the

the

followed

ruin

in

towards
towns

two

the

as

fiercely,

this, their
a

themselves

in the

scattered

the

After

houses

lives

misbelievers

the

arose

anything

or

their

save

captives

of

dawn

ignorance

kill

to

chamberlain,

making

dispersed

those

stations

and

had

been
in

now

incursions

the

had

of

their

also
to

and

to

the

slightest resistance,

the

offering

when

at

and

upon

lanccfs,

every

them

they began

weapon,

the

leader,

that

as

and

hastenuig

men,

even

misbelievers

of

the

and

two

attacking

town,

fell

the

and

hi utter

their

to

who

with

slumbers

awoke

followers

without

of

their

extinguished
wilderness,

kind

once,

permission,

his

weakness

at

with

forces

of

in

he

is

from

their

inhabitants

the

and
or

from

point

father

night,

by

abstained

arise

to

Muslim

every

fled

the

Muslimin,

news

the

chamberlain

with
The

them

therefore,

vicinity

without

for

waiting

his

themselves

His

in

this

upon

either

in

to

respect

servant

Kensa-Kuskuh

vicinity they

in

opinion

good

asleep,

be

resembles

supplied

they

against

its

in

who
as

troopH

predetermined

of resemblance

So
out

had

him

even

want

manifest

he

is

son

make

the

the

should

they

other,

when

ordered

when

He

with

actions,

sat

which

agreed

good

in his

arrived

inhabitants,

usual,

might

thing

shame.

and

had

they

the

master

necessary

High

the

And

chamberlain

the

the

remained

against

its horn.

after

with

They

guard

and

sthig

by night

enemy

troops

qualities and

its

its

on

was

round,

Most

rcsix5ct.

resembles

of

the

God

providence.

for

came

belligerents

in every

side

look

to

marches.

in

gave

remain

to

they

then

Seka,
and

the

of

lie

named

those

where

army,

left,

Kensa-Kuskuh,

warden

as

shar]) look-out

against

Muslim

\muy:

one

of

each

nights

the

to

iii confincmetit

oneniy

chamberlain,

country

"nciuity

dark

two

forth

the

time, and

of

to

the

tl|p

without

servant

of

in

doath

EXPEDITIONS

of

niaiiy

brought

to

his

enemy

army

be

put

to

board

on

to

all

were

so

OF

ACCOUNT

of

the

remaining

of

the

sea

of

fear

of

cease

to

of

the
hold

of

po"fiic8aion

"iof"r"flfiion,all
^'i^"3^m

they

f oJlen

tti-irotigh
'"^^C3rk

of entering
had

*^*-"H5ir

forsaking

^^^liLcrB

^n

is

book

of

,^^

Ws

^^

if he

have

or

of the

he

who

is

each

(upon

in

the

the
the

the

ripe

from

of

or

fomiders

whom

the

may

of
favour

of

most

of the ancient

principlesor

latter,

who

were

successors,

different
of

every

the

be

immediate

the

of

in obedience

whom

their

these

their

means

trilxj

details

doctrines

the

fruit

prophet,

orthodox

the

cases

the

merely

was

apostle (upon
to

Sultan

our

with

contains

deduced

of

that

his reign, by

during

enemies,

His

it is better

fool."

connection

which

of order

oat

everything

greetings),or

and

of

in

of

substance

understanding,
a

And

of

acts

and

the

son

ilimpoacs;

of

man

his various

faith, who

those,

Thad,

'Abdu-'l-Kadus,

of

the

gave

time

sagacity

^'tl^er the companions

^^Cts

friend

Lord,

^^^^tiprehensive
roots
after

of

sea

profitable than

more

l)ut aflfairH will get

case.

the

to

^^^^i^Uentsalutations

^^'^^

with

enmity

his

of

case,

^^'^Viers

patch,

to

of

others

book

^^i"aal

Salih,

by

which

together, and

and

judgment

'khe

said

contrived, in his kuigdom

or

the

fore-

"

the

really

"^iBla,and

.*~^
^

Than

is

*^*^tStuted,

ceases

is at

their

not

If he

is

understanding

was

lines

collocU

He

Such

of

proverbs, and

Man

"

of

as

second,

the

which

towns

shores

the

retreating to

Bumu

of

and

days;

and

the

forsaking

land

the

have

would

they

their

was

of

by-gone

original country

stupid, as

metrical

in

do

to

possessed

who

owing

into

these

borders

themselves

narrated.

already

enemy

V^is

their

built, and

have

f"^c^^^d

far

of

the

had

what

by

fortified

which,

for

from

Burnti,

of

land

They

been

One

accustomed

been

had

"^^e

*^^M

it not

utterly destroyed.

P"^""""5ticc

^'^

had

into

depredations

and

tyranny
the

misbelievers.

the

things

two

and

forth, taking warning

cast

forsaken

daring ha^ang

and

incursions

abjectiicBRand

with

struck

courage

249

BURNU.

OF

l)ecame

oppression

thus

among

*^*^^3y

^^

former

their

were

others

they

their

to

during

^^"l^OBOo
'"^

their

in respect

"5""xnmitted

until

them

SULTAN

THE

BY

CONDUCTED

God

orthodox

Most

High

^^pose).
Proceed
^f

Tetala.

^B

he

one

now

Our

had
with

Inarched
of

we

Sultan

conquered
his

Biskudi, where

but

the

army
the

night against

people

with

the

Sultan

narration

the
Idris
the

of

the

of

enemy

no

out

history of
of

son

the

east, and

carried

Muslimln

the

Pilgrim,

inhabitants

towards

took

the

of

what

'All,
of

town

alighted

soon

Tewata,
tlic town

at

fell uinni

they thus

several

imdertook
S

so

trilxj

phnidoring expedition

by suqirise, and
notice

the

"v
250

ACCX)UNT

tliomselvcs.

of

He

returned

afterwards

there

lliure, aiicl reinainod

alij^lited
GhafadikiiisT,

ag^iii towanls
wliolo

The

of

undertaken
their

Sultan

the

the

breadth
of

had

Tetala

of

tribe

between

town

single, unaccompanied
and

projxjrty;

exposed

were

The

was

then*

incursions

the

midst

doing

with

w^ar

Sultan

the
the

originated

fearing

than

with

wondered

with

Tetala, how

meek

fear, early and

abjectness
shall

to

This

recur.

what

to

Pilgrim,

of

He

is the

and

necessitous
Now

we

best

are

Sultan, the
of

inhabitants

is all

happened

son

we

know

of their

God
He

referees.

is also

our

God

preserve.
the

mankind

the

and

is

their

history,

Idrls

the

portion, and

our

of

support

in

of 4ime

then:

Sultan,

how

live

periods
and

of

tribe

to

fear

as

matters

and

them

between

long

so

ever,

same

perversity;

their

cause

put
them,

of the

continued

they

never

and

ever

Ali, whom
of

God

May

much

so

sions,
incur-

were

And
of

of

enemy

renew

safety

account

on

how

and

to

gratification.

after

become

pride

for

cease,

of

the
their

with

in

So, when

of

able

the

And

capable

depredations

being

prevent

to

as

by night.

and

with

satisfied

astonishment
had

late.

of

hope

so

incursions

the

ancient

source

extreme

much

so

and

other

they

their

stations

many

independently.

and

tlieir

fear, and

of

out

troops,

numerous

device,

all

up

Uves

any
an

after

humble,

gave

own

faithful

the

became

fonnerly explained.

have

we

another

and

sons

affairs

diminished;

of

kinds

they

for their

this

utterly
in

others

their

the

country

some

misbelievers,

of

singly

became

various

the

stationed

he

enemy

Muslimln

stop to, and

more

the

had

towards

fort

every

sea

extent

and

that

built, therefore,

territories

the

their

privations,as
behevers

the
lost

others

of

themselves

of

borders

against

over

into

of

them;

the

Sebih

since

of

building

and

of

town

established

neglected

of the

forts

in

of

all sorts

to

the

through

wife

again

Commander

houses

and

Lord

tinic.

demolish

to

the

lengUi

in

inhabitants

the

to

by

others

south

The

and

dwelHiigs

emigrated

some

increased

between

was

Mafchumi.

"ir

their

district

the

short

and

them

abaise

to

the

totally exthip^iished

abandoned

as

n?niained

out

set

shi^le expedition, which

fonnerly

and

north

thereof

Ganh,

became

merely

he

while, when

he

Tcwata,

of

town

power.

houses

the

also

wliere

the

to

short

in
C4)iiiprisc?d

was

by the

This

of

this

EXPEDITIONS

OF

his

humble

servant.
aware

that

Commander

of

not

tluj universe,
of the

towTi

and
of

the

true

warfare

the

believers, the

tribes

Kusur,
"

Merki?

of
and

ever

broke

out

Vicegerent

Mekir,* excepting
those

between

of the

town

of

with
of

the
the

Sebel-

^'
BY

CONDUCTED

futuh.

Ab

with

his

victory by
his

he

Sultan,

our

subjects

lord

the

to

towards

them

Menderil'.

When

themselves

ready

Bat, when
with

the

disorder

his forces,
he

for battle, and

began

slain, and

their

Muslimin

auspicious

omen

set

They

sent

the
the

("n

of

city

On
of

tribe

vanquished,
and
the

of

did

Muslimin
loaded

home

smote

of

these

made

cAme

In

High.
the

victorious,

booty,

as

an

originally
back

with
in

it

that

towards

journeyed

the

sliort time

with

slightest injury,

the

foinul

completed

in

were

They

it

fatigued

fight with

and

into

while

had

had

and

with

the

fell

booty.

they

Sobelfutuh,

overcome

suffer

and

array.

polytheists

not

was

made

ui

they

they

to

their hearts

accepting

booty

up

beyond,

captives,

which

on

his road

up

So

troubled

be

to

they

had

not

with

God

on

they passed

Most

God

them,

expedition

whicli

they

as

succour

their

contrary,

Mendera,

drew

the

of

not

as

so

since

the

whole

the

stronghold, they

circmnstance,

expedition

the

Buniu,

march,

place.

the

of

and

and

were

reached

out

by

cowardice.

children

and

rebellious, and

forth,

came

this

at

for

to

their

great

Sebeirutuh

aside

gouig

fight

to

griined

of

complete triumph, talking much

rejoiced exceedingly

out.

forth

perverse,

city. Many

and

lord

turned

to engage

their

women

obtained

our

was

shameful

and

fled from

he

reached

had

sallied

intelligencethereof

he

as

251

BUKNU.

Sultan

the

Islamism,

of

dread,
and

and

strongholds,

Prince

severe

when

exceedingly

more

with

he

aHvc, and

Again,

Sultan, the commander

OF

when

Kusnr,

taken

capture.

in their

tyrannical

of

was

became

SULTAN

THE

the

these
and

and

assistance
two

they

towns

returned

rejoicing.

CONCLUSION.

AND

CHARACTER

GENERAL

ANECDOTES

ILLUSTRATIVE

OF

SULTAN.

THE

"

Be
for

and

he

whatever

against
he

just

in

gives

to

it

he

any

Ife

may

he

never

"

never

Wandala?

of

triumph

be

virtues.
it much

promises,

becoming

i)ei*8on, he

whose

various

he

0 company

friends

holds

acquainted
taunts

or

he

by

For
be

it little,he

rancorous

with

God

instance,

performs

that

God

nuiy

faciUtate, is endowed

s|Xiaking,

fulfils

ear,

Pilgrim,

whatever

after

man

give

qualities of

pronounces

undertakes,

he

affairs

many

accompUshes

always

the

Idris

whose

with

High

Most

and

brethren,

Sultan,

verily our

perpetuate,

when

0 my

admonished,

ever
what-

feelings

his

condition

person

with

it

V
252

ACCX)UNT

lie

extols

never

his

restricts
affairs

he

bitter

him

he

his

of

state

annihilated,
does

time,

he

he

that

when

even

he

devotes

of

his

thereto

Prince

kingdom,

who

one

to

to

the

Prince

others,

they

and

the

of

One

day

One

Mar

most

or

that

so

of

the

towards

he

an

he

shower

abundant

the

among

passed
pouring
8everr

it without
down

fall

uixni
of

watiT

of

town

heavy

army

of

taking

any

liim.

The

until

their

supplications after

his

them

the

throne

and

notice

God

facilitated

for

that

all those

and

disaffection
Tekm"

as

alighted

and

of

and

time

or

noon

of

that
of

fX'ople continued
and

his

indications

enter

it,

the

his road,

on

that

of

in this

at

took

the

Diskem,

clothes

his

back

carrying

perfonning

in

of

in

him

twenty-seventh

lie

again

to

the

politicalcharacter

the

after

desire

one,

room

exalt,) consists

on

so

his
and

again perpetrate

not

the

God

rain,

subjects.

of

west.

of

of

unjust

in his

rule, such

this

himself

Mendera

hatred

dutiful

mounted

the

approached

the

establishing

of

and

nap,

of

the

affairs, so

town

direction, travelling quickly, and

Wlien

his

case

or

in

which,

his

to

the

from

amelioration

installed

After

Pilgrim, (whom

the

the

action,

he should

and

good

necessitous

kind

antagonist,

an

in his

the

between

succour,

abettors

as

devotions,

afternoon

for

been

morning's

the

for

him

and

appointed

its

usurping prince, the

discomfiture,

be

injury happening

on

fro

the

and

enduring

be

usurped

prince

astonisiiing traits

jounieying

Ramazan,

the

obedient

started

he

and

life to

away

virtuous

with

and

to

go

to

evinced

states

one

acted

Idris

Sultan,

our

him

every

had

became

to

injustice.

Mendera

him

against

he

that

out

tyrant,

former

who

as

his

competitor

usurping

of

leaders

the

applied

his

to

driven

had

and

any

any

overtake

is beneficent

body
of

to do

replace

had

of

like

from

sovereignty

the

Burnu

the

of

he

without

kingdom

him

in

the

from

came

to

he

and

approve

same,

ceasing

never

until

Bumu

mind

not

who

himself

exerted

he

his

he undertakes

expelled

had

uncle

pass

beyond

prayer
haste

orphans, widows,

does

Mendera,

of

of

they

be

or

this

prefers

will last and

state

hia

gains intelligence

he

will

lie

resigns

sufferings

when
ever

service

and

God,

or

world

future

of

fulfils the

invariably

he

this

journeying

powers

and

wheniivcr

account

towards

all the

kingdom,

no

the
is

gifts, compassionate
he

alive

the

postpone

not

oppressor

that

being

they sweet,

be

misfortune

on

created

any

of

when

knows

also

as

an

commands

Providence,

of

leaves

never

of

expense

the

to

laments

never

EXPEDITIONS

the

at

decrees

oppression

future

he

himself

resolutions

the

to

OF

their

town

the
to

rain

suffer

saddles

of
town

and

southerly
the

rains.

there
were

ceived
perbut

that
from
were

fell

he
was

this
wet

254

ACCOUNT

prise, aB
limln,

liad

nor

misbelievers

they

yet

arrived.

having
in

with

towanls

Jciba

and

the

of

some

others, after

from

was

the

of the

he

hour
met

were

offenders

this,

After

escape.

arrived

with

his

he

which

^V^len

troops

road

the

he

kilk^l

turned

he

i-eached

it

by nights

from

had

the

made

head

tribe

reached

and

some,

his horse's

had

left

coming

until

Bumu,

to

expeditions

he

he

night there,

on

where

miscreants,

his wariike

follows.

the

roa"l

of

one

as

south

the

left

land

children
not

not

was

tlieir

they

the

and

of

reason

children,

could

Zimbem,

passed

towards

and

GViizim,

and

return

of

travelled

captive

the

in

the

direction

Bumu.

of

There

are

have

we

tdd

of

of

I)hii*su-'d-dubbi

named

the

which,

after

nnstakes,

law

of

doctors

are

after

thhig

exists;

not

of

the

curious

piece

of

science?

endow

"

his

There
But

And

unto

best

wo

C4in

men!

unto

upon.

know

us

in their

you

his
and

to

Thy
is

Duna,

son

book.

his

servant,

bear), killed

mistakes

recollection

recalUng
puttijig

it to

as

for
as

God

to

mind

forth

set

belongs

of

thing

one

seen

Our

Certain

yes.

between

It

him

captives.

yes,

have

we

until

the

not

praise when
end

an

everything

If

conflicts,

l)order

named

Yes,

This

certahi

man

made

is the

mistake

fessed.
con-

the

losing

are

and

were

it, and

kind.

there

deixjnd

to

the

we

appai-ent

Bulugha,
of

indeed

is

distinction

is

in

end

no

words

does

relating

Sultan

the

evident.

known

same

them

like nature

alone

creatures.

is
to

God

and

but

another

richly to

of

followei*s

his

once

of

of

quest

town

Forgetting

have

that

thing

in

established

have

we

of

point of

forgetfulness

the

many

forgetting.

one-lifth

{(jrmUng-tooth

wlnjlc

too,

this

on

or

our

journey

lord

Ammetu-'llah,

and

and

is his

There

anecdotes

(juarter

one

task,

the

to

other

many

not

unequal

his

is

which

and

of

time

river.

west,

town

bulk

the

towards

the

the

of

and

by

and

women

circumcised

the

there

Again,

the

their

Tlie

confusion;

into

Iwicause

Mub-

warriors.

our

thrown

death,

to

put

to

n^turned

i)laceof

the

at

As

newly

Sultan

the

immediately

Ixiing killed

were

numbers,

great

found

were

others

of

the

of

approach

the

horeenmn

single

from

escajK^d

and

come,

seen

of

them

therefore,

were,

of them

some

reached

had

newB

no

EXPEDITIONS

OF

for

and

duly
a

He

return.

certain

have

details,

of

how

them
and

to

much

our

the
his

trust, and

wars,

for

and
them

we

the

of

matters

make

recorded,
how

forth,

is

of

any

military expeditions,
you

set

conclusion."

have

our

to

his

known
not

^*
CONDUCTED

BY

praises

be

finally

establish

him

and

of

withoat

any

lack

of

both

of

good

We

have

the

and
of

that

is

of

the

in

that

of

Pilgrim,

exalt, and
the

multiply
liimself

to

borders

of

a])probation
he

since
he

of

of

God

Most

contemplated
in

the

the

the

iMick

or

as

is well

he

These

it.

ujx^n

known

to

would

set

out

first

respecting
to

his
want

follow

him.

iKJopleor
of

and

which

being

where

on

he

before

himself

over

this, in
from

circuniHiK'ction and

in

wlicn

kind, he
If he

found

the

or

prudence
juriswould

faith, he

did

they

case

the

guide

not

his

turn

of conduct,

his society.

but,

ni.uht

by
on

heard

the

day,

by

or

contrary,

else, in

one

fresh

any

the

would

direction

intelligence,leaving

his

that

hapjKm

cause

energy

And

his constant

order
any

the

of

the

reward,

altogether

any

the

devoted

His

it.

Prophet,

either

was

Princii)al

it, and

enemy,

his

whatsoever

expedition, he

an

may

obtain

to

as

the

protecting

state.

of

the

frequented

liad learnt

And
to

the

were

the

Idils

he

merit

future

fathers

abandon

rules

foremost,
he

that

to

willingly ; whereas,

all who

loiter

never

of

leading

would

intelligence res|xx;ting

his

may

was,

pondered

acts

not

him.

with

(whom

faith, and

the

to

styled

of

Sultan

our

hoping

and

the

and

two

Again, whenever,

he

world

book

pleaded

be

liis children,

and

well
in

ancient

matter,

believers

favour),

High,

jjerform it cheerfully and

c"mtain

of

the

was

Talib, did

faithful, desiring thereby

matter

Scripture,
of

policy

of

of

with

greetings), acting

God

enemies

favour

command

by

and

the

the

expeditions, exceptuig

May

the

Prince

which

in the
Ebu

away

single undertaking,

any
the

these

our

of

Tebuk,

of

Canons

begmning

of

son

stayed

of

the

"the

and

also read

of

with

prt^ferredthe

never

first considered
it

of

the

land

reward
reward

called

that

*Ali,

absence.

manifestations

the

his
the

salutations

salutations

whom,

combating

make
allows

twenty-seven,

one

he

feature

upon

of

benevolence,

and

never

book

have

'All, Commander

of

son

God

with

that

any

be
Ms

during

particular

be

We

when

whom

(upon

May

be

ending

from

TebQk,

and

rc(|uiremcnts

military expeditions

to

Lovers,"

absent

grace

the

whom

time.

of

lieutenant

Jjord

and

summer

behind

Prophet
his

(upon

Hemistichs

alone

of

number

Weddaua,

remain

from

distinctlydeclared

undertaken
"

the

the

of

all

lie

for

learnt

Muhammed

God)

zeal.

or

whose

Lord,

our

them.

to

formerly

Law"

Lord

that

lost

be

to

implanting

hereafter

and

May

glorified,strengthen him,

affairs, with

power

255

BURNU.

OF

them.

be

the

in

of

all of

name

worldly

here

the

whose

and

sung,

religion

perfect

of

knowledge

comprehensive

SULTAN

THE

no

liann

whatever,
in

th("

should

through

direction

of

]X}op1e

his

to

own

affairs.

266

Withal,

he

put his
and

knowing
without

his

ordered

attention

Such

those

of

subject

when

small

immense

cither
God

all in

coming

join

rather

went

wolves

all that

the

poet
I

He
(lod

has

pressed

And

until

returned
shed

from

And

with

with

their

chargers

favour

and

the
upon

them

had

time
the

the

pursued

them
his

magnify

matters

dim

and

Commander
of

the

routed

in

the

(may

from
east

God

triumphs
with

out

worn

son

champion

fleemg

dust

were

his

joy, by

were

sheep

in

great

forenoon

his

him, and

to

fatigue,

by night
no

need

of

noon.

men

as

enemy

like
of

you

Sim,
a

waxing

the

the

sight

camels
it

in

or

Sultan

the

expressed

forward

when

lion,

sent

for

are

of

town

tribe, and

own

But

state,

catching

horses

the

thus

about
his

flying

is connected

!)until

utmost

that

know

then

Sim,

eyes

arrived

Pilgrim,

him.

*Abdu-'l-Jelil,

tlieir

throats.

in

air.

his

ease

with

great

behind
among

we

God

to

came

of

people,

their

merely

by
the

into

up

ennoble

"

asses

chase,

in

rising

as

like

fled

and

followers
our

tlie

Sultan

the

Bulala,

of

them

found

and

Thursday,

What

And

at

them

with

never

troops

never

the

his

with

were

This

in

him.

remaimng

succour.

in

be

in

fear, until

thus

tribe

his

fact.

peace

himself

re-united

assistance,

was

the

Idris

believers,

the

had

Thursday

mighty

with
into

coming

minds

much

so

few

sorely

hearts

their

the

the

of

at

troops,

with

were

bulk

those

army

they might

happy

great

of

It

with

comitry,

the

High

few

were

of

large

or

taken.
under-

High

minds

expedition

an

witnessed

them.

'Abdu-'l-Jelll, of
his

who

their

affair

and

them,

to

with

never

and

suffered

people

upon

himself

on

were

often

the

to

moved

aside,

none

their

felt

he

If

those

to

with

having

and

pleased, though

Most

him

assist

our

favour

God

until

rcsix^ct

which

the

him,

by

small,

or

Most

God

presence,

direction, leaving

without

from

certain,

of

going

on

they

case

practice.

was

him

behind

numbers,

people

May

of

resolved
in any

force

the

for

he

if

thing

his

he

was

required

had

such

sight.

superior

that

turning

or

pass

he

reason

accomplished

never

were

this

the

great
hi

to

comes

matter

every

desisting,

upon

remained

and

in

well

undertakings,

For

High.

majesty

was

and

leaders

and

again,

of

he

numerous

80

and

his

nothing

that

or

character

whether

direction,

chiefs

in

gifts

him,

to

had

all

in

Most

bestowed

grandeur

excepting
any

he

his

was

the

God

flagging,

until

lx?ing diverted,

Lord

liis

persevering

never

EXPEDITIONS

perceiving

by

bold,

and

Among

in

trust

perfectly

being

courageous

in

OF

ACCOUNT

until
to

of

be

their
tied

horses

were

with

halters.**

And

had

it

Burnu

by

his

not

tired,

been

approach,

tliat
and

CONDUCTED

them

helped

by
Lord,

and

Prince
One

Scyseban,
lion,

ensued.

and

their

and

hugged

behind,

him

which

is

one

withholds,
establishes;
beneficence;

liis

justice, and

Muliammed

disciples ;
all the

prophets

Tliis
and

and

God

of
is what

doings

sovereignty,

which

passed

away.

reign

be

the

Michael,

apostles (upon

our

Sultan,

We

will

and

He

of

majesty

God

glory,

his

whom

ll, and
be

the

rank,
Lord

greetings !),

tlie followers
Israf

our

and

and

of

and

of

tlioso

'Azra'll

blessing

of

and

iVmen.

his

related
n?late

all-encirclhig

Prince

our

acquainted

become

have

wo

all of

Amen.

Amen.

have

we

the

of

He

whomsoever

his victories, his

salutations

Gabriel,

and

He

when

commanduig

of

so

poem

cxpellcr

mercy

sake

pense
recom-

when

giver

no

increase

the

Gk)d

require."

no

disciples, and

their

of

!).

of

for

opulence,

sake

the

Qod

bestowed

in his

so

of

instance

one,

favour
His

them

gazelle."

as

away,

power

goodness,

companions,

for

salutations

state

his

takes

the

but

and

gives,

with

May

whom

(upon

chosen

is

existence.

into

liis eminence,

Sultan,

his

hand

His

in

and

command

imivcrsal

distinguishes

He

"

are

(God's)

He

belong

Him

to

of them

lie

when

words

baggage

High

written

our

men
horse-

an

May

the

of

of

is

Most

had

of

more

whole

being.

he

the

if

when

establisher

no

bringing

thousand,

obstacle

no

with

thousand

as

what

concerning

the

This

Ood

him

gave

for

begins

mankind,

And

pleases,

he

him.

returned

grandeur

the

and

joy

third

with

case

Friday,

of

many

left

which

the

the

him

had

with

were

when

day

And

*'

the

leadership

and

and

was

he

be

to

ease,

another,

they

imposing

behind

would

at

one

relate

to

the

be

set

veils

of

kin, the

whom

until

had

we

left

as

them

poet Ibnu-Dureyd

celebrated

There

him,

of

none

the

on

he

of

were

happiness,

of the

shieldsmen,

the

government

the

of

with

for

that

so

his

his

that

next

suffering

the

happened

instance

day

Thursday,

with

is what

which

an

the

on

of

the

congratulated

them

This

Thursday,

took

other

kinds

on

(upon

BumQ

of

men

our

Cliosen

much

verily

they

covered

BumQ.

It is

As

and

all

and

of

the

greetings!)

of Ebu-Tulib

the

of

each

with

of

he

horses.

upon

minds

notwithstanding

than

son

forces

the

Muhammed

son-in-law

High!),

lie

Shawwal.

Sultan,

'Ali,

embraced

them

and

257

BURNU.

assisted

Apostle,

his

Most

the

and

of the

affair

and

brightened,

direction

month

of

God

eyes

overpowered

the

Lord,

OP

lie

as

of

presence

So

SULTAN

salutations

Saturday.

the

the

Prophet

and

of

have

in

our

the

by

approbation

and

marching,

be

Prince

our

his

whom

(upon

THE

BY

at

during

acts

after

with

twelve

future

time

respecting
the
years

the

tunc

of

since
occurrences

the
liis
his

258

A"XX)UNT

which

took

will

for

Him

place

God
all

must

Here

fifteenth

respected,
of
and

him

He

enables

who

this

and

God's

people
do

to

the

of

Kftnim,

what

help

of

in

the

grace,

sacred

months

whom

and

the
us

with

sustaining

the

upon

majesty,

and

is

if God

right,

so

and

to

referred.

memoir,

of

of

one

him

be

his

day

EXPEDITIONS

between

things

ends

glorified!)
the

is

OF

month

of

the

of

and

reverence

(whose

forenoon
the

Rejeb

and

be

name

Sunday,

of

solitary, the

1269,* after

year

salutations

be

God

greetings,

the

tion
emigra-

and

honour,

greatness.

NOTE.

and

Articles
Government

traveller,
B6mu,"

three

subject

1571

reign;

the

the

thrown

in

upon

at

tribe

buried

was

the

on

in

after

in the

paragraph
J

UU
J

28rd

twelve

April,

jJ^
JUj

known

he
a

Alawo,

of

to

years

original

have
of

is

the

History

two

rest

the

district

of

the

of

his

of

his

battle

while

tree

of

years

field of

in

thirty-

parts

the

of

further,

reigned

twelve

the

African

learn

we

the

first

on

British

by

waging

Ghamergii,

Uj^,

touclied

Adamawa.

his

given

the

that

related

should

the

respecting

in

it appears
have

of

in

Tirab."

ben

Baginni, iXThaps

place

journey

the

concealed

pagan

that

killed

was

borders

we

reign passed away,"

related

by

passage

"which

translated

yet

to

memoirs,

and

the

successful

volume,

these

of

as

the

of

events

that

him

Doctor's

this

From

fact

second

1G03,

to

the

thing

only

history being

and

his

Idris, the

together give

war

Table

Sultan

memoir

with

Chronological

to

a.d.

sent

Beshir

and

informs

translations

copy

Haj

Ap[)cudix

from

Bomu,

this

the

years,

handbill

"

foregoing

was

of

in Africa,"

learned

of

the

in

given

as

in

the

that

Vizier

researches

the

the

made,

late

"

Discoveries

which

were

the

and

from

VUI

by

From

Travels

"

manuscript

the

that

us

in his

Baktu,

Db.

paragraph

after

be'^n

twelve

rc"ndered

(in

which

reign

have

below

;" it is somewhat

passed

257)

since

years
"

p.

his

we

have

away."

The

faulty

at

1858.

lJu\
dU^

"uljj ^
'U*

y^A^

u'

*^

fi!^ Jjfe^
.^tJ^ ^

*V
"ujo

W^*^

^"

"OjU^ \J^j^
U

jdu

^juui

""

best.

The

nemote

of

son

Dr.

Ohalib

(p.

Barth

gives

for

what

tho

capital

the

reached

"

the

of

countries

X"T.

m^d^
^r.

of
the

in

return

doctor's

^i^^x-^from
*^y

B6mu,
year

Sarth's

lea.xmed

Rif

increased
of

the

various

the

equivalent

the

Sim,

and

V,

Art.

44),

p.

Nile,

the

unto

the

of

description
in

it

high

in

from

Africa,

the

of

desire
when

in

in

read

the

included

eyes
in

that

doubtless
who

those
of

before
with

connexion

will
of

translation,
Office,

Foreign

travels,

his

of

The

esteem.

African

his

in

work

historical

this

of

use

by

questions

Liiy,

1854

interest

the

DhQy,

of

country

holds

narrative

pronounced

originaL

sometimes

mentioned

(as

much

and

and

that

also

appears

as

Jim,

sometimes

(sea-shore)."
made

Njimiye"

"

kingdom

unto

has

Barth

Chronology

It

of

Luwayy.

be

caUs

that

of

so

the

in

accented

that

as

and

written

be

orthography

the

Kfinim.

of

be

should

45),

manuscript

frontier

"astern

should

though

Himyar,

or

should

not

times

several

occurs

Sultan,

the

of

ancestor

ttimyer

which

Himlr,

name

259

BURNU.

OF

SULTAN

THE

BY

OONDUCTBD

the

acquire
follow

discovery.

up

262

thus

him,

up

ever

in

rebellion

and

Persia,
This

instantly

barbaric

vigour

meaning

must

analysis

version

is founded.

The

Anaku

lishan

gabbi

Parsaya

tur

Dariaus
anaku

iddinnu

igabbi:
elat

anassi

Zaranga

Dariaus

akhati

anaku

assinat

ki

Dariaus
tamasik

arki

ashri-sin
tsibbu

zir

sun

As

ashmar-su

ruku

yallik.

ruku

bit-su

shalut

As

sha

Kusu

tamisu

anaku

Ashnr:
mati

shanutu,

Slarsa.

anniti

nikra-ma,
Ya

assinatL"
itzmi

as

sar,

sinati.

Nammirri

Yavanu

iddannu
anaku

Yavanu

Issidu

mati

anaku

Va

sha

anaku

sha

tsibaka.

ikishua

annita
guza

ildakka

yim

imuru

sha

yim

inasu's.

valtisib

amuru,

tamisu

ana

Ehuva-

Babel:

Saparda:

Anni

'^mati

umma:

aldaku

sha

Indu

raphua:

ki

eptivas.

sha

mati

Sukdu:

Kandari

Buda

Ahurmasda

sarut

ibbussua

sunuta.

valtu

iggabu-assun

bit iskuduru

marrata
nasu

as

tagabbu

sar

Akhamanisia

sun

Bakhtar:

suti-sun

summukhu

ana

eU

as

Katpadukka:
sha

Anaku

Satgusu

Karbul

igabbi

sar

Ahurmasda,

Va

kharkhar

sha

anniti

Ahurmasda,

Arimu:
:

reshda-sun

as-eli-sin

agabu,

Partu:

ulluya

as

sibbi

anaku

madut

ikaslua.

attua

Hurasda:

akhi

maginat

Ana

dinat

Nammirri

gimirri, sha

ibnu:

sarin

mati

sar

lapani-ya-attua

sha

Arukhattia

Mitsur:

Arabi:

Parsu.

mat

Nuvaki:

Madaya:

Humurga:

my

nishi

pal Vastaspa

sha

itzmi

as

inassun

ibbussua,

rabita

offer

which

sha

sar

true

Parsaya.

ashbat,

apus-su,

sarin

sar

is the

upon

ibnu,

Dariaus

ana

rukta

ebgar

sar

sha

rude

Characters.

kiti

the

I shall

grounds

Roman

shamie

rabu

of

force

of
it

others.

the

into

sar

Whether
of

showing

sha

whole

the

once

successor

my

unworthy

not

judgment

text,

king,

assemble

times.

transcribed

Dariaus

sar

mandatta

""

the

nishi

ana

ibnu.

the

to

shall

rebels."

his

and

Ahurmasda,

rabu

tuM

sha

left

Ikscriptiok

Him

risma

Darius

then,

sentence

subdued

I have

to

the

be

to

of

of

careful

thee

crush

to

me

be

whom

against thee,

to

appears

TRANSLATED.

nations

charge

royal throne,

my

sha

these

If

"

rise

more

on

TEXTS

A8SYKTAN

attua

sha

ildakka

ikitashua

naka,
amilu
shanshu

as

sha
sibbi

Parsaya
Parsaya

INSCRIPTION

Dariaos

igabbi

ear

OF

haga

263

DARIUS.

sha

gabbi

atasu,

Ahur-

sha

itzmi

as

masda

etibus.

Anaku

Ahurmasda

mati-ya:

ana

liddinnu

Ahurmasda

itsi

litzur

anni

lapani

anaku

haga

adi-eli-sha

idannu
mimma

bishi,

biti-ya,

ana

etink:

Ahurmasda

ana

ebus.

haga

Ahurmasda

AnshI

Ahurmasda

sha

wetahama

as-eli-ka

la imarru's.

Translation.

Chief

The

and

earth,
fortunes
the

the

the

of

Darius
which

from

laws

they

the

their

hands:

Cappadocia
their

me

observed.

Darius

the
to

And

places.
they

shalt

side
heads

who

the

of

Kandaria:

gloves

wear

sea

have
other

the

the

on

Armenia:

who

tribes

Budians

the

Bactria:

Egypt:

the

all

And

so.

Ariaf:

Arabia:

spoke

to

be

me

he

when

Oromasdes,

thee, let them

king

the

help

And

desired

united

had

said

and
to

thus

were

of Oromasdes,
I

whatever

on
"

Lo

And

them.

over

whatever

successor

speak

ancestors

their

says

him,

I became

their

my

hither

did

And

it.

Sattagydia:

of all

lonians

whatever

fixed
loniahs

Kusti

the

"

thee

as

these

compelled
Now

I have

that

if

they

as

thy

were

I"

king, by

on

king

to

their

And

the

the

on

serve

them

brothers

Persia,

brought

Parthia:

Namri

Assyria:

besides

do, they

to

the

Ilystaspes

And

they

Arachotia:

Amurgi:

of

Oromasdes.

Susia

various

every

son

nations,

bring,

Darius,

am

the

and

nations

the

helmets

wear

given

Media

various

Persian.

of

them

to

Zarangia:

Saparda

dwellings

who

told

was

of

the

the

are

to

Babylonia:
:

son

kings.

world
of

help

them

Namri:

India:

the

by

Chorasmia:

Sogdia:

the

their

nations

and

heaven

men

many

the

vast

These

says:

over

of

king

Persian,

of

created

to

gave

king

and

wide

commanded

whatever
my

king

reigned

tribute

the
the

kings,

the

who

of the

king

AchsBmenian

mankind:
Darius

made

king

great

tongue

created
who

is Oromasdes,

who

gods

the

of

I the

conquered

myself

royal

my

by

I have

told

Darius

kept

them

to

all

them

do,

have

that

been

firmly

in

did.

they

desired.

throne

nations

long

so

have
the

risen

king

times

in future

I when

in

rebellion,

!"
T

thou
waose

264

TEXTS

ASSYRIAN

ehalt

Then
each

of

one

advance

with

his

Persian

long
Darius

king

of Oromasdes

both

and

Oromasdes

may

by thee

it.

of

now

give

each

then

be

will

It

explanatory

the

Ilim

1.

Deorum

2.

ibnu

homines

am

creavit

5.

Dariaus

sar

Darius

rex

hiii.

little

translation

words

of

kiti

ccelum

qui

et

The

'

iddinnu

hominibits

dedit

There

gabbi,

qui

preceding

the

hominibns

phrase

line, which

has

become

Persici

but

hominea

to his

vastm

respecting this unknown

dedit/

"^t

rabita

Parsaya.

jiUus

ofibred

been

apparently speaks again

more

tur

Persicus

conjectures have

rukta

langcB(et)

terrcs

Parsaya

Achcemenii

sum

ebgar^

rex

Akhamanisia:

Ego

regionum

sar

omnium

from

ana

mati

sar

rex

regum

vitam

sha

Anaku

creavit.

sarin,

"qui

one

ibnu.

muUorum

sar

'

madut

translated

is

text

creavit

Unguarum

king here

the

ibnu

terram

nishi

ana

Hshan

meaning

to

let it not

Latin

what

to

fehamie

sha

rex

great many
have

Some
in

interlinear

an

tuki^

sarin

Hystaspis
A

prayed

commanded,

cujusque

summus

Vastaspa

filius
*

sha

rabu,

kharkhar

pal^

word.

have

Text.

clearly

regum

regem

Dariaus

sha

sha

sar

is evil,

that

diversarum

6.

has

the

with

seen

Darium

4.

line

mii

3.

op

Oromasdes

nishi

these

it I

Oromasdes

Ahurmasda,

mmmus

sha

power

I did

when

thing

the

apply.

notes

rabu

draw

Analysis

I vrill

shaU

shall

by

everything

This

grant

thing

done,

help

me

from

country.

my

day,

gave
me

that

spear,

thy subjects

I have

that

protect

!* whatever

neglected

oe

this

Oromasdes

it.

and

family

man

All

Oromasdes

May

Oromasdes,
0

did

my

says

of

its scabbard

from

Persian

long

one

In

force.

by

the

each

day,

that

scymitar

the

things.

In

it !

carries

who

thy subjects

them

restrain

instantly

thou

TRANSLATED.

successor.

illegible.

this differs

ereaviL"

too

Others

INSCRIPTION

mder

''who

it

liaih

given fw)d

men."

to

265

DABIUa

OF

And

other

many

be

things might

SQggeeted.
Bat

if

2.

He

created

Heaven

8.

He

created

Men.

4.

All

their

"

*'Jood

is

he

assuredly
resembles

could

had

be

fortunes

dependent

are

that

Darius

thej

his

on

be

should

this

in

Qreek

the

are

"

wilL
world.

of the

king

exordium^

solenm

word

into

the

is

of

mention

the

as

some

the

doubt

in

am

difficultyin

Assyrian

between

Tyxn*

There

not.

or

adopted

intercourse

been

that

see

gods.

be.

is accidental

Greek^word

shall

we

the

Earth.

superfluous

nothing

much

resemblance

and

willed

has

of

greatest

various

would

Ttiki

there

is the

And

5.

qf ideas

mqu/mot

Ormazd

there

Thus

"A"

consider

we

1.

language
nations

two

the

on

other

before

long

the

that

supposing

but,

whether

this

hand,

the

of

age

Darius.
^

The

ebgar.

inscriptions.

of the

inscriptions

; from

meaning
dust.

The

other

the

Pal

7.

Pol

or

is
(filins),

igabbi:

Darius

rex

(licit

hoe

afferebant

faciebant

et

the

(Qes.

help,"
^

aMat,

'

referred

may

oblique

788);

of

handful

other
of

extent

of earth

or

(1) earth, dust,

means

Job

and
wide

xiz.

25, and

several

aha

sha

regiones
as-eli-suu
illis

dinat

sha

aldaku^

quod

jussi

case

of

therefore,

dictum

Uzum,

or

itzmi

as

anassi"

mandatta

afferre

tributum

ana

illis

apus-su

ad-faciendum-'id

observabant

meas

Uzm,

fuit

prceter

ikhaslua-S

attua

leges

imperavi

ego

iggabu-assun

ipso

me

elat"

ashbat,^

anaku

quibus

lapani-ya-attua

quod
u

itzmi, the

which
in

as

to

Aplu,

mat!

Ego

ibbussua,

robur

World:

has

poterUid

in

Anaku

sha

'J

down

Achsemenian

the

Khorsabad

the

terra,

"15|y

ephar

itzmi*

as

sunt

Persidem,

inassun

10.

Latin

the

terrarum,

is

written

anniti

Parsu.

terram

often

Bar

matu

in

employed

like

in

gar

785).^

DariauB

9.

that

the

terrarum,

denotes

word

orbis

itself,or

orbis

Oi'omasdis

11.

from

corresponding

Ahurmazda,

8.

this

Ebgar,

age.

world

places (see Qes.

"

in

word

(2) terra,

in

sign
form

earlier

Hebrew

clay;

or

second

It differs

which

sigxdfies

is the
"in

D20^

Hebrew

the

strength/'

Uzum,
or

"by

Oromasdes.
1st

remind

to is the

person

the

Latin

singular

reader

edition,

from

that

the

the

Leipsie,

verb

edition
1888.

ahebet, to

of

reign

Gesenius's

or

govern.

Hebrew

So

Lexio"m

266

in

ASSYRIAN

Hebrew

sMt,

"0^1^
that

manifest,

this

"

dcU, besides

aldaku

is

ahept,

or

cognate

the

Gesenias

sceptre.
word

Qreek

the

to

king's

the

from

related

seems

is

with

beyond

or

TRANSLATED.

TEXTS

and

eajB^

it

ia

o-ciyTrrpoi'.

preposition di, beyond.

verb

common

aJUdkan,

commanded

or

appointed.
anaasi, to bring

"

atltUU,
'

appartavit,

ikhadua.
from

obKrvaJbarU,

12.

Madaya:

Nuvaki:

Media

Susia

India

before

Ashur:

the

the

as

translation,

Choraamia

Sogdia

Eandari:^
Candaria

Nanunirri"

karbul

raphua:^

suti-san

"IH

Minni)

of

in

the

is

probably

inscriptions

(so in Greek

mountain

names

Ar

opoq).
localities.

mountainous

Ar-minni,

be

(which would

Ar

Mountains."

Bocky

the

Hebrew

is the

Scripture

verb.

same

Sukdu-.Khuvarisma:

Bactria

Sattagydm

''

in

it, as

Bakhtar:

SatguBu:

mean

frequently

the
well

Arabi:

may

(called

in

Aria

AmurgU

guttural)

Parthia

Namridicti

ArukHiattia

Arimu:

Humurga:

Babel:

15.

I take
;

me

Partu:

Nammirri

Indu:

Latin

in

transcription.

Arachotia

Zarangia
14.

to

Arukhattia:*

Zaranga:

13.

690, renders

p.

plural preterite of

person

is unknown

Rawlinson's

GeseninSy

bringen.

8rd

yerb

This

which

Mtt^^ naaa,
German

in

they brought

inaasun,

from

and

occors

Armenia
of

mountains

the

meaning

Aru

Minni.
khaitUi

signifies broken

of which

/regit,

the

rocks

primitive

in

the
is

form

of

inscription

/D

khat.

or

Heb.

Bellino, from

Hence

ArurkhaUi

AH^
be

may

the

rocky mountains."
^

Kandari

"

The

I would

Namri

merely

for

Namar

In

But

foreigners
true

or

inscriptions
different

generally

the

called
name

of

or

BUick

which

of
the

Thebes

Rebo,

tribute
that

the

Thebes,
raphua,

an

of

has

an

the

Asiatic

gUn/'s;
w

163).
obscure

and

procession

somewhat
our

were

that

they

inscription
Fii^t

and
the

I think

of

whole

their

as

Namri
that

are

of

therefore

gifts, and

described
must

the

kara^

the

rains

these

among
other

among

the

by the Greeks

among

cold

things,

country,

and

(see Wilkinson's

curious

rapkua

modes

Turks

found

bringing,

accounted

nation

by the

bearing

of

hilL

called

people inhabiting
was

obsolete

dress, ignoring

tribe

Wilkinson

foreigners

were

unusual,

phrase.

G.

represented

the

still called

are

Sir

of

find

we

they

meaning.

same

people,

In

Thus

signify

not

Amorites

the

widely different

had

by

worn

tribes,

ancient

an

of
to

originally

Tarious

name

seems

men

descriptive

country.

showing
\s

was

name

Cloaka,

sculptured

article
p.

the

by

of

word

the
to

was

antra

sometimes

dress

same

them

applied

the

derives

races

that

suspect

that

says
he

thence

the

MiXayx^aivai,

I
therefore

was

times

native

kalpaks,

and

the

often

Candahar.

modem

the

Gesenius

and

in

ancient

dress.

stock.

same

mountain,

Palestine.
^

highlanders,"'

of the

necessarily

with

frequently mentioned.

are
"

meant

term

identify

as

karbvl

represent

suUstm
the

Heb.

INSCRIPTION

"erb

ropka

Greek

tjISH

Terb

is,

that

of

something

leather

means

rind.

to

Hence

(Buxtorf,

But

these

future

therefore

16.

Mitsur:

Hurasda:

Katpadukka:

Egtfptm

Armenia

Cappadocia

Yavanu
lones

Kusu

Issidu

Karsa

akhi,

the

Hebrew

juxtH

Terb

in

also

the

the

South,

hitherto

the

8rd

this

strong

called

by

in

Buda:

nasu:

capite

Buda

partant

sua

complete.

entire,

the
in

of

protection

German
the

for

is

It

maris.

litus

the

is

them

frequent

is

the
a

This

word

or

has

^n^er

the

gan,

or

gun^

dog
that
to

protection.

both
hut

p^

meanings.
(a thimble),

skin,
Kvvtri

to

of

or

causative

the

plural

OMh

will

was

So

literally

an

the

from

Kvttv,

Homer

says,

Eastern

word,

word

English

evident,

if

finger-hat,

the

for

we

illustration

curious

and

cover

protection

although

be

vir

magan,
to

of

544).

(see Ges.

derived

protect.

This

is

ganan,
for

erroneously

of

doubt

It

Itf^K

used

Greeks

made

sha,

armour

PD

been

has

little

is very

covering

finger.

been

defensive

redupl.

gan,

which

have

Hebrew

which

]^

root

the

inhabit

habitations

the

passage.

whence

armour;

Kvviti.

to

of

tudur

be

to

me

habitation.

interesting
kind

to
is

teman,
in

verb

build

or

any

the

there

This

appears

HIH

kuduri

^HIH

yery

helmet

or

cap

hut,
German

make

to

nation,

some

inhabit,

they

\QD

H^^^D

from

of

821).

magan,

But

originally

meant

"c.

This

affirmed

Kvverj,

variation

mere

seen

reshdu-sun

as

name

meaning

skudur,

PD

consequently

aider

text^

incolunt^

domum

ripa fluminis;

the

Ges.

(see

mtiffinna

from

And

vayxakKo^

is

be

word

The

was

helmets.

comes

protect.

hat

or

which

iskuduru

bit

marrata
maris

whole,

for

house,

ix.

would

Hebrew

armatus.

crust

Tones

Saparda

sha

mare);

plaral,

of

part
Job

magtnat,

This

vel

taken

person

inner

coiyugation,
'

also

the

in

Yavanu

Saparda:

galeas

gimir,

(fluvium

word

or

kalpa

Chaldee

covering,

"ikiiw,

mean

in

auii"

inscriptions.
iskuduru,

"

ID!)

is

the

to

near

maginat^

qui
Karsa.

gknirri,

head,

sha

Issidu:

and

citeriore

alii

the

Utore

Kusu:

19.

in

ulluya

shanutu,

kaimk

thia

enquiry.

akhi**
in

qui

omnes

18.

for

sha

gimirri,*

17.

left

be

most
bat

Hebrew,

in

Turkish

must

karbul

that

word

sufficiently

not

are

this

The

"c.

did

they

the

as

aame

needle,

And

together.

conjecture

In

2049).

p.

terms

I
find

not

pa^cc,

geun;

something

the

obviously

ia

pa^if,

aewed

I do

sort

which

946)^

whence

eew;

Namri

the

hands."

their

"for

9un,

that

(Ges.

sew

pairrciv,

then

sense

to

267

DAKIUS.

OF

con*

of
a

cap

this
or

268

ASSYRIAN

20.

Dariaus

ear

Darius

rex

anniti

ana

Va

22.

fratrum

as-eli-sin

anaku
ego

anaku

Oromasdis

anaku

dixi

hi, when

imuriL

3rd

"

to

Plural

is

Et

quod

anaku

tsibaka.^
volui.

ego

of

which

said

is

to

this

was

form

he

iddina-ma,

bora,

Hebrew

of

when

gods

speak

surha-ma,

tome;

gave

senrom

hind.

to

usually employed

is

like

verb

nipkal

of

sobjedt,

^Dy

amar,

Hebrew

kind

verb

me

verb

joined

(Ges. 717).

doubtful

be

united

brother.

setnuk

semuhi

Hebrew.

in
Sarut

with

the

verb

in

cohabit,

parties

(literally regnum

reigned

he

another

*7
And

firmus.

"pOD

ebus,

semek

Hebrew

from

Adjective,

word.

This,

phrase.

ath,

HK
!

called, OOD

are

eptivas

Hebrew

/eeif),
become

might

conjugation^

allied

eptivaa.
9

Anni

qnamdiii,
^

^lET

(adverb),

long

so

valtisib

Likewise

is
and

mb

tsibu

tsibbu,
1^"{

same

enaot

laws

they
a

nations

tsibaka,
from
many

the

Hebrew

suo

wished.

(Ges.
sha

"c.

ponere,

Chaldee

From

862).

the

HJH

amok,

K22{

Hebrew,

the

asib.
verb

is

domieUium,

wish;

to

whence

Darius

inscription,

ashkunussun

place, otherwise

In

place.

H^^Z^

taiba

bUemi

anaJtu

otherwise

an,

sib, to

verb

whence

another

In

]M

78).
of

conjugations

areVibstantives,meaning

loco

tsibbu

(see

is the
Ges.

test

substantive^
says
that

wibhbd

of

these

I should

them."
I wished.

kabitta
other

since

ever

of

wish
:

for

as,

asib
in

This

quamdid.

one

coUoeare,
'

are

be

fuit

common

sarut

Thus

aloud

from

form,

surmnukku,

by treaty,

eas

quod

voluerunt

the

meaning
Nihra

me.

he

sba

tsibbu*

from

preterite,

speak

or

sha

I "c.

me

coigunctus

'

to

Va

sinatL

tenui

Jirmiter

suis

fecerunt:

original

said

Nihrama,

men.

grant

rexfui

25.

person
The

nxkra-ma,
call,

line

in

(Ges. 779).

to

ear,

ego

valtisib^

ibbusua:

ecB

eo

locis

in

assinat

agabu,

K*^p
to

Quamdiu

ashri-sin

as

ego

ego

anaku

Anni"

regnavi,

eas.

potentid

Ahurmasda

fecit

dedi{tibt)

ego

eptivas.'

sanit

ana

eas

super

postquam

itzmi

in

24.

tmejirmiter

assiniti.

iddannn

anaku

arki

summukhu,"

loco

as

23.

reffiones

subjugavU

quando

mihi

dixit

akhati^

et

mati

imum^

ki^

Oromasdea

dicit

sibbi

in

Ahurmasda

igabbi:

nikra-ma^

has

21.

TRANSLATED.

TEXTS

or

This

grammatical

kapta, strong,

examples

of

this

we

form.

have

form

peculiar

seems

kaptaka,

"

am

to

strong

the

Assyrian.

;" and

there

270

ASSYRIAN

sJui

for

aehmar,

seizing

lion

"as

says

this

the

is the

present

shansh,

it

and

French),
call

:"

which

of

throws

inscription

the
in

bfeab

my

at

Ashui^bani-pal

and

have

we

Louvre,

the

king

spear

with

hand

my

and

pronounced

it

Chaldee

its native

claymore

The

Qreeks

If

proper
be

prefixed

to

Parsaya,

It

nation.

derived

it

(a sword,

day

as

kind

Schaaf,

vel
in

glaive

sword,

of oriental

these

respecting

898,

p.

in

*llCfDlt^

ahir, longos

Assyrian

from

mentioned

ahamskir

but

the

Afterwards

shansh.

sbamsh,

Syriac,

Other

Coptic

in

same

old

The

word.

difiiised

the

was

sha"h,

(ra/t^i|pa," see

name,

an

as

custo-

widely

and

is

the

merely
of

syllable ahir, is doubtless

the

It is

it

cuneiform

the

advance.

to

ancient

that

name

would

sign

of

whole

the

observe

man."

a
a

hieroglyphics).

in

*1DS)D

great.

more,

"

is

added
to

mean

same

very

the

I have

important

^'^H halehf

have

Qaelic,

in

by

it

his

su

Parsaya

the

of,

additional

So

magnus.

and

seem

The

Persian.

to

think,

Fortunately

representing

one,

is

here

that

to

ahafahir

became

is,

one

Mnsenm

the

with

zukhar

not

Hebrew

of

shopah (see

nations

ancient

in

him

short

paper.

scymitar.

said

Eg3rptians

and

inscription.

scene,

It

does

spoken

were

future

'

is

sign, indicating

horse

TaXUhf

this
For

piercing

inscription

the

gentile

"

life.

to

Persian

hunting

suti-ya, assilik

sign prefixed to Parsaya

maiy

laboriooa,

or

amilu

word

word,

important
of

meaning.

and

ear

eda

curious

Appendix

heavy

ia

the

preceding

most

a
sense

sculptured

by

his

that

something

carry

sign

is

whole

snch

ashmab

destroyed
As

is

the

on

that

there

to

The

This

spear.

light

proof

Paris,

dmU,
"c

(who).

greatest

decisive

vOy

strenuoasly^

it

mistake

the

Hebrew

amUu,

"

exercise

TRANSLATED.

TEXTS

words.
is the

This
where

that

word

the

gentile sign

the

such

belong

the

to

is ariah.

and

anah

of

of, the

all, but

at

stands

it

Therefore,

the

word

is

It will

text.

a4jective Paraaya

the

of

first
final

the

preceded

is

these

syllable of

atvord

is

by

not

preceding

the

man/*

composed

bj
two

does

signs

alone, it signifies "a

for

observed

be

of, it is preceded

spoken

is

is, that

this

the

in

occur

atoord

the

When

Heb.

in

of

two

of

signs,

ahanah.

together

hU-au, its dwelling-place

to

me

spoken

adjective Paraaya

(Oes. 81).

Vyt^

anah

aha

is

here, where

explanation

Its value

word.

to

appears

apear

but

The

signs.

which

Persian

its house.

But

the

dwelling-place

sword

is

its scabbard.
^

^b\t^ and

verbs
the

ahalut, drawn

'*

81.

verb

nojihal

one.

Gesenius
usual

in

(an

very

eum,** from

Dariaus

sar

igabbi

Darius

rex

dicit

Ahurmasda
Orotnasdia

etibus.

feci

on

renders
of

the

stone.

them

hoc

Ahurmasda
Oromasdea

the

by

the

reading

Perhaps

gabbi
omne

all

shala,

bW,

iaJial

draw

to

are

related

to

eoUraacU.
from

eum;

is very

should

be

atasu,^

as

it

The

out

nearly

Latin

contraction), portahit

extraxit

baga

rPltf
is

But

use.

masah,

Hebrew

future

form

common

TWD

of

(whose

inaau-au

partly destroyed

being

extrahet

30.

for

inaau'a

portare,
word

^to3

first-mentioned
*

Participle

out.

IW3

uncertain,
read

(Ges. 698).

sha

quod
itsi
robur

fed
idannu
dedit

in

itzmi

sha

potendd

the

INSCRIPTION

^^

adi-eli-sha^

2.

haga

lapani

-^^3.

mimiua*^

^34.

Haga
Hoc

ego

Aburmasda

sba

Homo

quod
I haye

cUasUf

adi-^U-sha,

with

^ere

luw

whsh

not

yet

heen

to

remain.

made,

anni

litznr

domum

See
anaka

I killed

Gesenius,

456,

p.

the

Behistun

ana

Qumati

TWy

make.

to

line

that

this

in

"

from

"1/)^

ways:

e,g.,

est.

various

many

men

verh, Uwrua,

(with me)
relictos

109

these

"Only

remark

here

written

negUgatur

inscription,

it remansit

is

imami's!

ne

....

renders

word

la

te

signifies they remained

It

This

"uah

of

I may

Gomates."

explained.

conjugation

when."

as-eli-ka

jubet

adi-eli-bha

meam

concedat

wetabama,

patriam

et

liddinnu

Oromasdea

mati-ya.

ana

meam

Aburmasda

:"

protegat

biti-ya,

ana

et

is the
"

anything.

mimma,

"

Oromasdea

Oromasdea

means

me

ihur,

Me

Aburmasda

itti-ya itnrua

....

feci

precor

Ansb!
0

Aburmasda

etirik

Oramasdem
S5.

Anaka

mah

quocunque

Ana

ebus.

bisbi,""

anaku

271

DARIUS.

hoc

quando

OF

ftc.

manma,
'

biah, eyil;

viUum

may

^YY

from

^TzT

Achnmenian

other
ends

of

last

two

ko,

But

wedges.

wedges

There

is

from

of

lapse

and

the

in
time

or

and

the

between

seen

this

writing
determined

be

the

them,

between

careless
must

signs

this

in

be

to

as

Latin

the

Cuneiform

together

iba, so

that

The

slight difference

reading

true

word

etnish.

confused

prolonged

being

possible

Syriac

be

may

frequently

are

when

It

Is it not

this

with

root

uncertain.

signs coincide

obliterated, the

Syriac.

in

common

inscriptions.

first two

the

reading is

This

ish, and

word

common

very

descend

etirik.

"

the

becomes
from

the

context.

APPENDIX.

INSCRIPTION

ASHUR-BANI-PAL,

OF
Freserved

In

tbe

King
a

Museum

Asbur-bani-pal

spear.

kuti

niri-ya
Asbur

zukbar-su."

tbe

Asbur-bani-pal
urmakb
u

Isbtar

Lion

by

tbe

seizing

itzu

sba

billat

sar

Paris.

tbere

Louvre

It is accompanied

"Anaku
as

of

at

by

is
tbe

ear,

tablet, representing
and

killing bim

following inscription
kisbat,

gabir
takbazi,

su,
as

sar

as

asbmar

Asbur,

-^T"

II

eda

witb

"

sutakbiti-ya

as
su

asbbit,

suti-ya

as

assilik

272

I, Ashur-bani-pal,
great

size, seized

him

of

goddess

this

From

and

words,

-^T"
it has

two

"^T"

to

cross

two

several
known*

is

the

not

word).

(Hebrew

lines

added,

^S) of
thus

the

When

meaning).

same

"

the

Ear:

an

that

life.

lines

two

evidently

implying

ears.

certainly

Aakmar

is

it (as

in the

powerful,"

AchsBmenian

This

potens.

related

epithet

is

kabir, of

the

in, "c.

assiUk

it

Lion

10.

x,

exceedingly

are

gahir, magnus

1211

me

gave

Psalm

in

that

objects

Hebrew

he

in

fortis, robustus,

itzumy
a

"very

or

continually

occurs

itzi idannu,

to

It

787).

"terrible,"

for

U\^

all

preposition
related

i^^i

the

to

I terminated

"

word

17, where

like

enemy,

of

the

nearly

is life. The

line

pi. 42,

is

(Ges.

strong

phrase

word

only conjectural.

is

1M

or

which

signifies with,
Assyrian

common

very

;" from

Chaldee

common

word,

(see Buxtorf).

sUilc,terminus
Zukhar

prefixed

with."

"

mean

may

in the

Hebrew

the

is also

preposition itti,

wood

meaning.

same

And

for

sign

and

actually appUed

it is either

is, I think,

eda

itzah,

weapons

epithet

an

as

I think

great.

of

nearly

gahir is used

"

courage

inscriptions

inscriptions

strength.

the

in

the

inscription).
"

rnjy

epithet

an

as

Rustam

Hebrew

frequently

used

It has

spear.

of mtakhuti

the

is

Nakshi

translation

Itzu

the

the

of

of

previously

probably

his

Ishtar,

his

meaning

others

of

and

I terminated

the

(though

Lion

face

signifies

II

The

is

signifies

pi, the

learn

we

confirmation

pronunciation

correct

the

obtain

urmakh

Thus,

inscription

hand,

my

my

from

Ashur

of

name

in

Assyria,

terrible

Lion,

the

in

spear

my

short

in

and

ear,

with

war,

with

of

king

nations,

foot

on

the

by

the

of

king

fighting

courage

TRANSLATED*

TEXTS

ASSYRIAN

frightened

in

occurs

the

Museum

British

Volume,

chiefs

battle

is

birds,

zukhar-mn

itsiku, escaped

inscription

in

and

described,

the

of

for

the
their

lives.
"_".

As

have

authority

as

paper

important

most

inscription,
given
No.

referred

in

IX,

the
b.

for

word

1 have
new

but

the
for

here
volume

I do

this

to

not

meaning
the

added

of

ashmar,
of

interpretation
it in

published
understand

the

fuD.

by
from

The

the

first

spear,

the

Nakshi

is

Rustam
text

Museum,

this, whether

this

which

Cuneiform

British

of

part

is

pi. 7,
duplicate

INSCRIPTION

British

the

in

^Mts

OF

Museiira,

whether

or

has

it

copied

been

Paris.

^.t

ADDITIONAL

One
"fco

the

of

^^moticea

75),

who

^^hdfruni^^'
-^derived

from

^jfesenius
Xrom

the

the

of

idea
of

dress

probably
this

Hebrew

an

Behistun
hi

arki

iddannu

anaku

after

he

had

Akhati

akh^

is the

each

other.

Ana

sihhi

Immmukhy
vowel

this

the

more

Asia.
he

conveys
that

so,

similar

very

word

the

epithet

nikrat^

then

frequent

akhati

in

thus
istimmuku

subdued

treaties

by

we

:" from

stand

had

Oromasdes

[to me]

is

sign
If

foreigners

"

sihhi

ana

final

less.

nikrat

will

phrase

them

The

stroke

one

nikrat^

This

When

"

has

word

The

of

these

friendship,

me."

to

word

nations

frequently

instead

joined together,
is absorbed

by

become

of

made

or

the

aUiance

of

treaties

for

alhed

because

word

epithet

the

in

with

Athenians,

This

by

which

anniti

them

usual

ancient

unsatisfactory.

peregrinus.

joined

occurs

he

of

^Y

assinitu

given

brother

for

mati

he

nations,

is

obtain

imuru

the

train:

affinity

some

is

which

long

undoubtedly

men

described

20

inscription.

Ahurmasda

for

costimie,

line

we

alienus,

had

word

eXKetrfTreirXov^,

error

alteration
1M

foreign

of

of

shalat

Arabic,

with

robe

eXKextrwva^.

is

TpwaBa^

xai

same

were

dress

laova9

women

translation

is

the

word

Trojan

seats

kima

This
in

sliort

Ashuraklibal

""Aa

of,

the
is

of

women.

have

may

the

singular

very

Tpwn^

The

make

the

kiheofuu

^y

single

and

allusion

Similar

annals

like

the

is

Namri.

spoken

[^vp^a

original

describes

the

robes

nation

whose

Homer

it in

paints

This

and
the

b2\D

si/mia

inscription

is

flowing

renders

this

in

nation

shabla^ Hebrew

lonians,

when

louians

Thus,

long

traho].

iTvpu}y

Por,

the

certain

wear

in

thing's

of

(p. 978)

old

NOTES.

elsewhere.

line

2.

'the

dresses

occur

^^col.

curious

most

peculiar

the

to

273

DARIUS.

it

as

simple

the

it

of

the

from

comes

brothers

were

preposition

alliance.

close

final

The

preceding

ana.

initial
word

akhati.
Anaku
means

iddannu,
Egoy

protegat).

but
And

dedit.

mihi
in

here

line
it

32

is indeclinable.

Anaku
it

apparently

stands
stands

for

Me:

for

Mihi.

(anaku

It

generally
litzur,

me

274

X.

Art.

On

"

Claudius

of

Rome

Singhalese
few

were

have

only

four

first, to
offered

the

and

the

And

Arabs.

These

but

are

the

illustrate

IIpoc it

Ka\

XfXia

"

toria
'

p.

"

"^a(

comperUL"
Perinde

"

cyna

Rome

Zonaraa

1 ; but

him

reached
a.d.

and

the

appear

under

known

to

gifts,and

the
at

was

tovq

Dio.

CasduB,

Hyrcani

Victor,

Bpit.

napa

legatos

Divis

Bxpi|M"^(Ce

certatim

cum

Serendiyis, Ammianoa
^" kuI

India,

misenmt

to

during

wptofUiat
tv

fiatriXtw

L. 68, 166

little

do

which,

btrai

ciroii|(rfv

tuv

legationea

....

et

they

wapa

6iq Oifpca

"

IIv. 818

p. Bekker.

justitii tanti

impera-

vptafiiaiv

cc

undiqne

donia

solito

optimatea

odiifl

con*

mittentibaa

Marcellinna, zxii." *i,277,

iia^p^v

tOvttv

oraXiiai

irpo;

KbtvoravTiov,
"

Ev

wtfA^Oti

wavTtp
iv

Si

Tip

xpovip

KutvoravTivovwoXii,

pmtorian

exarch.

Malala,

(A.D. 580,)
when
p.

477.

a^icrov/iffovc

xvi.

adyentus

Indicia

courtesies,

diplomatic

irXtitrrai

....

abuaque

were

years,

and

Biaq

jcai

Tpaiavo^

eiroifi."

nationibus

600

Tatfiriv tXOovra

rijv

Bactriani

Aurelian

timore

they

third,

expected,

was

first time

petty

nearly

over

a^iKovro'

6ti

Indi

etiam

Quin

tempua

TOV

waa

"c

Iv^wv

ta^aytf

nvpia

cnrrebant
ante

f"

the

The

(Maldives)

brought

of

between

fiovXtvriKtp QtaoaoQai

Tip

iv

are

Tpaiavnv

fiapfiapwv aXXwc

it

Divi

which

by

memorials

intercourse

Tov

for

now

Justinian,*

to

scant

they

as

who

the

Antoninus

to

Constantius,

before

he

530.

a.d.

scattered

"

from

name

fourth,

Constantinople,

and

Marcellinus,

The

which

virtues.

for

asserts,

565,

a.d.

shows

second,
his

to

to

historians.

great

The

homage

Zonaras

the

of Justinian,

the

at

107.

ambassadors

name,

own

death

the

hun

a.d.

pay

(the^Singhalese),

Serendivi
their

to

came

Ammianus

included

and

861,

people,

intended,

to

Db

embassies

Indian

barely noticed, by

with

present

161,

him, according

To

noticed, and

Roman

138,

A.D.

Reign

Osmond

By

the

Claudius,

to

far between.

been

Julian,' though

to

embassy

Trajan,* was
to

Pius,'

and

Justinian.

the

Esq.

Pkiaulx,

the

from

Rome

to

of

Death

the

to

BsAUVoiB

After

Embassies

Indian

the

Kat

John

irpc9/3cvriycIvi^v
of

Cappodicia

fttTa

(t. Smiih,

impmv

Mrrr*

Biog. Diet.)

INDIAN

tiie first half

of

far

it

as

Parthian

Empire

century,

the

dose

the

between

temper,
The

and

and

fights

factious

with
their

trade,

Palmyra
liis

much

as

Hadrian

into

the

^.Dio

Btvrtpa

tFoXis

'MtyiffTti iroXcc.
'

liominum
.

letter

and

man,

esset

Yerum

multi

dizerunt,

Scriptores, 234, II.

that

and

between

descended

Of

riyayirut.
in

it

we

diyes
.

of

the

rtiv

diu

ovit

fiaoiXta,

from

And

ed.

private

opyiyv,

gather

te

turbulent

and

iditarriv cat

may

comperisse

king

p. 700, Reiske

Genus

"

concessi

cuncta

ov^f

seditionibus

intemis

calls

opulenta

both

Kal

emperors

Also

and

works

Sea

p.

687,

Ammianus

fatigata."

aspere

"

manual

and

which

the

Indica

c.

its

the

96);

rivers,

of Arrian

of

of the

of

to

author's

Ceylon,
and

(a.d. 150, 160),

period
Auct.

forgetting

Tnyan,

irXotov

kui

and

own

of

rt

having
tg

Iviiav

both

the
The

The

Periplus

p.

India

with

and

and

harbours

Expedition
but

experience

(a.d. 138, 161\

compilations,

of

xcvii., L. Qeog.

trade

observation

Ptolemy

names

towns.

have"

we

Perip.,

Egyptian,

rather

or

Geography

mountains,

this
de

Prolog,

Roman,

The

circuit

belonging

result

supercargo.

makes

coast,

the

existed;

iXOwv

however,
for

29.

(a.d. 81,

really original work,

its

67,

already

Ocfavov

rov

avrov

Not,

Palmyra.

art.

trade

Palmyra

treating of India

ed. Didot"a

merchant

L.

Cassius,

"

Bncyclopedie,

Tigris, iv*

ErythrsBan

Minor,

on

vfiutv

Gmber,
India

the

tiiav,

xXiov

and

the

Borne,

to

Cosmas

speaks

ycXi^ra,

ecirXfyrrcrc

vavraQ

estranged

Alexandria

"Sed

Snch

that

work

had

lived

16|,207p.

zxii,

the

this

Kn9'

virc/tf/iav
avrovc

Maicellinus

o\c

who

dizemnt

quae

rov

Under

Yopiscus

ego

they greeted

ovSt

admitted

only

civitas

huic
.

interests

and

p ; while

Chrysostom

which

Opow,

viiirtpov

(rKuiAfiara

ra

and

hiases

angry

rov

avpiyfiovffOvBt
id., p. 664

and

mocks,

Dio

with

the

Flavias

Antinoo

de

it was,

I., 124.

civitos
et

And

second

impurissimum

movata

State.

Empire.*

as

in

tiuao

ovk

yanissimum,

melius

it

Patmm,

Senrianus

Consul

the

Antonines,*

zxxii., 669, 70

Collectio

utinam

Augustaa

"

mkeeTB,

the

to

of

filium

credo.**

f(C

Nova

seditiosissimum,

fiecnnda

speaks

i)\tov, Oratio

rov

Montfaucon,

"

Hadrian's

See

in

viro

rwv

the

successors,

Tnyan,

Roman

up

against

against

monopoly,

of the

system

of

time

their

to

taken

tumult

forward

to

as

theme

not

eye.

of

wealthy.

grew

in

rose

friendly

no

trade

excitable

when

revolt

insolence

of his

that

ChryBOBtom,

with

end

an

commercial

and

patronage,

in

even

their

put

they

first

the

favourite

slight occasion,

them

abate

to

was

the

Alexandria.*

and

they

as

the

of

of
of

of

city

disposition

of

sovereign

sometimes

half

whole

the

great

themselves,

upon

that

the

every

among

looked

emperors

p"erhaps,

on

and

governors,

The

of

;" and

of

so

inter-

state

second

insolent

grew

character

ridicule

their

the

restless

and

wealthy,

the

driven

reign,

but

that

Of

distracted

the

of

beginning

to

that, in

away

extinct.

as

and

West

fallen

so

of

point

highest

its

sketch.

rapid

Claudius'

of

East

grew

person

for

the

at

it had

monsoons,

people, quick-witted,

Its

et

had,

reached

regarded

be

the

of

discovery

last

give

to

propose

now

The

the

during

275

ROME.

TO

centuries,

direct, it may

was

coarse

long

these

while

development,

EMBASSIES

the

of

the

a
aa

first

headlands
Alexander

compilations

276

INDIAN

EMBASSIES

in the

much
his

and

from

daily

grew

Rome

Julia

mother

and

it

armies;

for
the

During

at

its

to

Indian

Of

Brahmins.

of

man

hifltoriea

of

Dion

the

100),
Coelenis

Oratio
storehouse

together

throws

collected

with

Dionysius
himself

Periegetes
knowledge

any

of

Periegesis,
the

with

is

in
the

of

of

cv

only

yap

ovh

de

See

Odenato

Tyran., Trebeli.
of
note

Zenobia

0 to

82

c,

XIY.,

vii.

his

rt

the

first

the

second,

L., of Eusebius,

age

Crocagne,
Cteaias

we

1 v.),

neither

compiled

and

Bassarika

his
known

and

had
from

of

of

the:

in

as

conntiy

so

also,

may

Diet.,

but

from

hia

India

of himself"

woXXoi,

"

709

letter

tin

vrjuv

FayyriP

w.

Oallien!

III., the
to

procession.
Eccl.

iiri

ovd*

irarpwioc,

Duo

this

Biog.

in
the

connects

fAtXaivautv

ton

Aurelian's

triumphal

as

pays

of

copied

description

de

writers

well

orations

information

which

manners,

the

myths

as

the

Srato""

Indian

satirical

p. II., Didot)

nor

and

nor

and

true

or

cotemporaiy

Indian

merely

he

and

the

as

217),

MegaatheneSy

their

(Smith's

18

The

says

fjtoi ifAvopiri

Pollio., and
in

so

Piog

oia

the

Curtius

Q.

far

He

fioi

"pxo|iai,
"

and

Bacchus.

India,

and

acorns,

the

Plutarch

drew

the

in cities

on

from

India

both

various

Prolog.,

India.

in

his

Among

class

Min.

Alexander,

original

exploits

Dion,
piece

(Geog.

; but

tions
quotaof

marriage

somewhat

longer, and

hve

of

of

to

other

dwell

up

of

notices

FhiygisB

believed.

made

treatises

in

hesitation,

narratiyes

numerous

and

one

one

besides

and
;

and

some

historians

old

the

in

willingly
though

of

the

its attention

Sarmanai,

says,

and

the

of

(a.d. 192,

neither

know

with
India

with

from

neither

of bark,"

pseudo-

narratives

he

are,

Allobioi

from

have

We

several

the

information

They

occupied

itself

Alexandrinus

and

the

more

old, confine
or

its

the

other

the

(a.d.

common

merely

drew

hands,

his

in

Alexander

vesture

Chrysostom

of India

of

hire

or

became

intercourse
gave

of

Clemens

both

were

Roman

critical acutenesB"

Nearchus.

through

scattered

wear

Alexander,

and

thenes,

Palmyra

as

it

and

Commodus,

son

not,

but

their

and

aense

of

his

levy

empire.*

divided

Rome

illustrate

to

to

territory;

Uterature

Sarmanai,
"

from

water

with

Gymnosophists.

the

it began

the

and

Emperors,

aspired

it

did

Then

roof, but

drink

historians

of the

two

acquired

Roman
and

matters,

afterwards

prosperous,

Then

sources.

wrote

and

and

both

were

and

wealth

to

gave

Severus,

with

its

on

Damascus,

Emperor,

commerce

held

ambassadors,

independent

of

arts

almost

Emesa,
and

it

It flourished

India.

one

of

sated

Alexandria

the

Seleucidian

under

wife

the

height.

from

thus

the

when

Antioch

to

which

advantages
to

believe,

to

reason

every

route

And

REIGN

THE

the

nearest

reigns of Severus,

and

was

road

moment

when

Antonincs,
commerce

high

conquests
a

have

we

Commodus,

than

made

and

power,

the

on

Alexander

other

by

its

another,

Elagabalus

out,

importance.

Domna,

of

itself

in

on

FROM

ROME,

rapidly developed

its position

frontiers, and

of

followed

East, and

policy, Palmyra

derived

TO

the

Claudius

Senate,

Yopisci,

Hist., Heinichen's

XII., Trigint.

excusing

Hist.

ed.

Aug.

the

ance
appear-

Script., and

278

EMBASSIES

INDIAN

and

in their

who,

Arrian,

it which

that

part of

the

paragraph
so

whether

refers

that

obtained

from

from

Of

'

Ad

aWa

and
to

and

the

217,

a.d.

priests of

but

it, xxxix.)"

tr.

and

Clemens
words

01

trpo^tirai
Kai

bi

^i\o90^ri"ravrig
.

Tt

2"cv0i|c it Kai

....

been

same

from

that

of

bi

time,

f\

Ilfperaic
^atiavaiou

dogmata

apud Indos
SamancBoa.**

p.

far

just

the

text"

the

sophers
philowho

Clemens,

as

it is used

by

know,

we

the
and

(a.d. 244, 249),

Jovian"

cont.

But

I will

from

the

pt. i.,

that

both

place

their

show

to

authority,

same

of

century,

so

(Epistles,

*I"rropciyovv
TLoXvianap

Apvt^ai,

Pythagorick

Kai

Ilipoutv

rutv

Ill, v., and

force
fiaywv
"

6c

words,
Xoycoc,

Hieronymus,

Gymnosophistas
See,
Lassen

Ind.

however,

^*oi

wc

Kai

Alterthum,

111.

"

alterum

Mayoi,
rai

cat

avroc

Cyril

Celsum,

oont\

24,

ao^t

oc

piXotro^ovvr^v

Babylonius

in

dno

appellat Bragmanos,

MUller's
pp.

ovk

1)

cont.

vir

cat

FaXa*
rwv

Aiyvirn"i;v

trap' Iv^oic

355-6

wap*

Ktkr4a"
6i

SrvOaic.

Origen,

in
v.,

Kai

(a.d. 875

"Bardesanes

Schwanbcck

Kai

rvfivooo^iffrai,

01

xp^vrai

tup

dividit, quorum

koI

BaKvpwy

ec

Utpvaiq

trapa

xv,

"

of

Kai

irapa

L.

length presently.

at

vipi

^afiavaioi,

I^'^otf

iricXi|v

K"icXi}/ievoi
irpo^ifrai

ApviBai

oi

JltptTuv

i|v."

t^tkoaa^^aav

di

UvOayopucwv

AtrtrvpnitvXaXdaiot,

fifiv Kai

Vvfivoffo^ttrrai

r^

"

Atyvirrcoiv
6i

AXiCai'^poc

cv

"rvft/3oXwv

KeX-

cat

Avaxopoig

innate

alterum
487

Kai

belongs

in

name

After

Cyril expressly quotes

Ka"vpifav
6i

examine

we

the

trapa

Bpaxi^avig

"C.

by Megasthenes,

given

the

third

oXiyoi, Kai

Bardesanes

ru"v

"c

section, and

same

T have

the

Ai'ax^pTic

Kai

of Samanaeoi

by Origen

Julian,

speaking

though

IraXovQ,

that

Bardesanes.
the

am

6i trvvQiutPTai

Polyhistor.

vap

'

ovd

first used

writers

century

For

was

the

which

sense

Semnoi

rwaQ,

in

first

from

I.

Stromat

at

ed.

above

of

the

fourth

writing

Kai

roXarwv

Ivduv

fiayoi

for

borrowed

Bacrpiuv,

Safiavaioi

roiv

the

from

diavrrig (^iXoero^iac) Ac-

6(

re

XuX^atoi,

fcai

had

Polyhistor.

Ifyoforiitrav
yvTTtav

it

residents

as

the

vfiiv,

sect^

both

is in

beginning

the

in

of

close

Hindu
cited

Clemens,

copied
and

by side, observing

of

qrmbols

and

and

India,

irap
Ii'^wv

Qymnosophists

designate,

to

have

in

iv., but

expressly

Cyril

side

that

in

Clemens.*

p., Beiske
a

Clemens

the

to

second

lastly,by Hieronymus,

of

is found

Julianum

of

close

Bardesanes,
Buddhist

duced,
intro-

Clemens

of

to

of

flcptraCf Kai

name

and

priests.of Bactria,

the

thrown

to

or

description notoriously

EWtjvat

fiovov
icat

the

aa

relating

passage

or

at

first

ascertain

to

wliich

refers

that

Orat." zxxii., 672

"

Strabo

in

ov

"ict;9ac"

vfiiv.

Cyril, cont.

in

to

on

the

climisily

so

speaks

addition

an

yap

Poljrhistor^and

the

lived

Kai

is found

Alexander

before

opoi

Sannanai,

term

all

as

upon

BaKrpiovQ,

The

Dion

tacks

now

passage,

look

to

UaffTori

wapiKTiv
'

second'

Alexandrinos,

Kai

he

of

Megasthenes.

the

disposed

which

and

Indians

those

But

mentioned,

fact

information

of

piece

close

is, besides,
a

least

at

India.

impossible

afterthought,

an

of

some

Alexandria,*
taken

like
or

It

of

the

at

previously

sect.

Indica,

castes

it is

that

Sarmanai

the

different

lost,

be

not

may

Boutta,

REIGN

his

and

sects

of

worded

to

it reads

the

of

THE

embodied

have

name

loosely

altogether

some

the

FROM

ROME,

works,

treats

with

citation, is
it

TO

Hist

Gr"c.

Tr.

OF

CLAUDIUS

Alexander
was

Polybistor

Asia

he

mid

age

before
his

days

could

in

heard

already

not

contained
He

Christian,

of

society
had

those

not

draw

His

be

Again,

in

to

And

passage.
in

it, because,
and

in

he

brotherhood,

which

are

Then

IDndu.*
which

the

the

attest

Dio

Domna,
Cassius,

as

L.

published

flourished

iEIian

Descript.
not"

Callistratus

himself

he

and

the

his

states,

facts
it.

from

priests
in

only

choosing

PaU

Sammana,

attached

to

an

their

of

unaware

Buddhist

Poly-

from

Clemens,

-^Ehan'

his

of

all that

consequently

some

ayaXfia,

On

the

Indus,

Lassen

the

then,
from

gather

we

and
its

in

and

peoples
And

in

reeling

entirety, but

Xiphilinus sufficiently

related

after

Historise,

drunken

by

summary

Apollonius

as

history, lost

his

Varise

principally.

subjects,

his

published

Indian

and

Ctesias

statue

wrote

in

old

to

death
time

India..

of

the

after

Then,

too,

Julia

Empress
217.

a.d.

Y.

IHo

78, 6, 2i.

'

On

took

he

interest

the

Hindu

of

Indian

and

fragments

Philostratus

Cassius

before

is found

ideas

animals

Indian

on

of

description

Callistratus'

of

itself

employed

Art

too,

of

Clemens

also, because

and

Megasthenes

from

but

customs,

India

Buddhist

them,

to

and

men,

priest.

Tyana,
of

notices

many

acquirements,

to

the

with

or

such

path

are

the

cotemporary

of

Apollonius

of

romance

his

beaten

understand

the

was

if anywhere,

Hindus,

relating

applied

as

distinguished

He

Polyhistor's straying

well

Bactrian

nication
commu-

them,

with

meet

satisfactorily

or

frequent

of

man

Polyhistor

perhaps,

Clemens

resorted.

with

sufficientlyresembles

it

Philostratus,^

Then

well

as

of

very

and

thus

Samanaeos,

the

can

expresses

priesthood;

histor's

within

term,

sound,

sense

ancient

could

anything

at

among

either

information

the

in

he

how

see

now,

of

he. necessarily frequented

inquiring mind,

fragment

indeed

then

remainder

India,

look,

of

Rome

to

not

about

and

meeting

surprising

as

the

occasionally

But

some

known

no

Semnoi

called

and

keeping

me

But

merchants,

of

does

cities

away

I do

thing

new

Christian,

India.

them

from

would

as

writer, he

Greek

passed

Alexandria,

and

visited

earnest,

unknown

this

artisans

had

eager,

and,

the

circumstances

Hindus

opportunities

who

and

in

of

one

slave,

books.

India, where

with

the

lived

vo) ominous

and

times, and, carried

any

in

of

too,

these

279

JUSTINIAN.

professed originality than

more

and

learned

or

Alexandrinus.

besides

Under

OF

reader

unhappy

prisoner

Italy.

have

no

native,

fell upon

Minor,

DEATH

great

and

encyclopaedia.

THE

was

compiler merely,

an

and

TO

iv.
the

wrote

n^ro

statue
about

225.

a.d.

Irfov
of
a.d.

the

as

statue

renders

of

Indian,

an

it.

"

Ind.

evidently;

Alt.

250.

U2

III., 78.

280

INDIAN

EMBASSIES

Bardesanes,
the

to

gave
he

world

unrecorded

218,

He

call

and

taken

all

Indian

Brahmans

the

fresh

live

fruits

"

Porphyry,

'

If^i'C

it

rtp

adopted

by Gaisford,

Heeren's
arrives
3

Pius

at

this

that

because

this
it

v^*

says,

priests) were

V.

c.

wish

to

subject

are

inhabit

curdled

self-sown

the

mountain
herbs.*

with

found

are

the

in

plenty

succession
wild

the

i? E;i""Ttt"v

rov

\oyovQ

to

of

rice

that

proposed
down

brings

embassy
be

can

TIL, 848,) is of opinion that

an

error

for

138, 151),

he

adopts,

but

"vpiotf

Beereu,

by

our

who

Antonine

ri|i'

m:

ttriyrfnavro,

a^ixoftfioi

reading
me,

only

by both

Arrian

of

their

of

some

puts

lives.

Strabo,
be
"

and

Arrian

oo^tarriv

ed.
he

or

so

avtirai

virtue.

"

the

to

as

addressed

was

his

as

"

and

described

it

reference

conceiye

cannot

ik

on

ib., p. 480.

the

truvrog

Indica,

"

the

not

were

if

as

had

Strabo,

them,

it

is to

how

he

so

ti

Diodorus

to caste

whole

Brahman

yivio^

yivttrOai,

Hie

omits

that

Grec.,
can

^tXoao^tav

rwv

was

and

Hist
man

no

as

caste

Fr.

that

hand,

nXiiv

indistinct

some

bound

xi., 7, zii, 9.

other

philosopher,

Menu.

king,
in

mess

ovrig

0iXo"t"j0"i

ot

itairoZovrai.

the

invariably

Buttermilk
every

yap

trtptay

"A

learned

Brahman

And

their

of

ovff

Menu

'*

Didot

pp.

Wiirovpyriroi

ovtriy

are

cise
exer-

and

n^tiif,

doubtless

passage

ambiguous.

was
*

austerity

trades, except

because

who

The

constant

ftvou

I presume

sophistai,
But

a^itriv

of the

two

their

hand,

some

almost

This

seems

181,

quoted

as

Indian

the

II., 427, 429

the

conclusion.

Movyov

open.

222

emendation

Indians.

other

all

them,

which

ccc

ed.

{tU sup.,

(a.d. 158,

Megasthenes,

notion
the

however,

ed., whose

Avrut

rrj^

neceeaarily, it
(a.d. 218,

Lassen,

Antoninus

to

other

citizens, and

milk,

fail, on

Gai8ford*8

i., 54.

Elagabalus

of Emesa.

these

an

Mccroiroro/jcac

ri;v

Physica,

of

afford

PttatXiiag

rriQ

Stobseus

reign

which

Brahmaus

inherit

they

Ganges.

trees,

the

family,

one

the

(a.d.

things.

the

cow's

seems,

Ab8tiiieiiti", iv. 17.

"iri

01

Bnpcrinavy

de

and

some

whom

sects,

and

among

of

fruit

the

and, should

other

banks
fruit

from

river, and

like

it

met,

two

on

of

Elagabalus

indifferently,' from

philosophers

on

he

are

Shamans,

obtained,

chief

Theosophs,

mother,

divine

he

the

into

of

by Porphyry,*

which

Emesa,'

Indian

and

taxes

the

subsist

others

near

the

of

Brahmans

study

no

pay

others

mountains,

the

for

whom

The

The

REIGN

preserved

divided

are

THE

Sandamines,

the

sects

to

up

king.*

materials

that

father

Of

the

Antoninus

priesthood.

Brahmans

no

The

reign

one

themselves

The
to

as

from

give

of

writes,

of

extracts

Csesars, and

Samauseoi.

descendants

theology

the

FROM

the

or

Gymnosophists,

Shamans,

ROME,

Dandaas
to

in the

222).

Greeks

ludica,

one

embassy

Babylon,

from

his

from

states,

at

leam

we

as

TO

may

though

even

Vedas."
free
be

"

from

"

cvii., 133.
royal duty."

swallowed,

prepared

with

and

barley

"

"

every
or

not

must

The

Grae.

receive

any

Monachism,

preparation

wheat,

lands

temple

Hardy,

or

irtpuv

Fr.

II., 400;

Diodorus,
dying,

ovO'

viTivpyiac,

iratrric

with

of

cvpccv-

II., 405
tax

from

(of Buddhist
68

p.

buttermilk,'*

dressed

p.

10

".

milk,'* 25

|,

OF

CLAUDIUS

there.*

grows

hold

they
lias

the

liymns

to

smoother,

the
much

or

IxKiy.

Whoever

liimself

to

all

of
and

his

the

to

He

leaves

who

relations,
Shamans

outside

"

not
a

him

"Let
the

eat

"

of

land/'

water-pot,

student

of

large

Brahman

wife

flesh

from

The

day

and

temples

".

13

of

"

the

in

the

Let

him

But

vesture,
"

Tr.

"

Rl.
As

'

As.

anchorite,

from

from

Polyhistor,

and

The

his

priest

noyitiate

ii

",

total

The

from

regular

house

Books

of

Ceylon

Buddhism,

'

de

food

the

So

that

in

the

d'euz

I'Hist

qu

tenant
dn

is

on

ib.

"

The

son

vase

Bouddhisme"

priests

his

of

companion,"

first

25,

ib.

folic'ty,

own

ib., 42.

Clemens

in

vl

Alezandrinus

Bactria.

of

robes,"

p.

sake

the

for

found

'*

112

mode

the

of the

robe

is

take

the

p.

wearing

The

From

"

66

and

food

la main
p

but

(Hardy,

provided
the

commencement

Au

vient

bout
les

to

imperative,"

de

s'asseoir

son

the

Monachism,
and

by kings
is

priest

quelque

Religieux

alms

from

le

fait

rang.""

rich

p.

temps

s*6tant

68

enjoined

Id., Monachism,

temple."

a
''

''

gather

may

circumstances,

to

is

we

as

Anepidu
also

were

appeler

pour

320

of

certain

S"mgha

94,

sup.

Legend

food

obtaining

of

ut

statedly

instantly

his rank."

Monaohism.

under

frappe

loses

fire," wholly silent^"

without

man"

three

possess

the

of

dwell

Sammana,
the

to

Hardy,

given

legend

Pali

usual

and

indeed,

"

m6tal

and

flesh

eats

external

without

solitary

shaved,"

East.

who

constantly

applied

p.), land

218

monasteries

is

liye

the

house,"

to

of

Brahman

v.

him

only

can

he

Hardy,

122.

114,

him

let

Samanaioi,

"

Let

"

happiness

the

olMMrring

p., iii.

168

"Alone

Sannyasi,

As

of

Soc.,

the

that

aifirms

as

ib.

Dharma

Manava

each

ed.

44

177

meat,"

course
dis-

for

then

coarse

free,"

in

from

Anchorite

trees,

his

to

life.

receive

set

them

whole

the

look

or

vegetables,

of

robe,

of

of

fruits," Sec,

c.

of

roots

abstain

"

must

", vl.

16

the

characteristics

speak

his

who

and

the

on

rings,' all strangers

bell

cession

thinks

houses

and

presents

makes

and

it

elected

an

order

to

one

often.

puts

the

stewards,

of

expiate

said,

necessaries

food, bread,

of

prayers

fast

never

king,

have

them

plowed

the

Brahman

The

and

herbs, flowers, roots,

green

are

turns

back

spend

They

convent

earthen

an

these

solitude."
'

eat

body,

the

and

city,

in

the

produce

Sannyasi,

the

and

When

convent.

with

them

and

there

his

the

to

in

their

in

any,

children

allowance

certain

enrolled

have

and

they

as

man

even

They

are,

food,

by himself,

company,

happens,

hand,

never

if he

things.

royal foundation,

it

shaves

and

his

divine

upon

then

provide

live

king*

or

children,

but

night

days.*

be

anunal
Each

can

village authorities, and

Shamans,*

and

wife

more,

any

city

when

other
to

the

dislike

of many

the

on

property.

goes

at

silence

he

as

of

so

that

wishes

the

his

they

touch

to

uncleannesH.*

and

part

281

JUSTINIAN.

even

much

as

greater
And

and

or

unpiety

discourse,

Shamans,*

The

of

Hves

the

gods.

retirement

and

and

day

food,

other

any

height

cabin,

own

spends

eat

the

be

to

his

V)y

To

OF

DEATH

THE

TO

son

bowl
Sacred

p.,

for

men

to

and

refuse

97.
de

entendre,

Burnouf,

laplaqne
chacnn
Introd

1^

282

to

dish

of

either
and

rice

but

vegetables

they hurry

They

will

come

and

their

it, they

allowed

not

are

are

to

marry

solicit

to

by

the

the

second

the

besides

done

usual

dinner,

occupations.

property.

possess

that

Indians,
in

when

vants
ser-

tog'ether,

eat

have

their

to

gods

bell

never

they

counsel

their

with

intercession

or

to

themselves

variety they give

as

out

go

REIGN

betake

two

wants
soon

honoured

so

them

to

As

fruit.

or

of

for

who

one

any

over

Brahniaiis

the

to

sound

individual,

each

before

place

THE

and

enter

the

at

FROM

ROME,

Shamans

ended,

Prayer

prayer.

the

and

withdraw,

house

TO

EMBASSIES

INDIAN

They

and

the

king

even

of

matters

moment,

threatens

danger

the

country.
Both
that

Shamans

and

they impatiently

though

burdensome

hasten

therefore

when

him,

will

he

friends

will

happy,

and

and

}^$90at

aufJiariKriv'

nihil

senectas

anxie

ignibus

rinde

des

Inti

from

Strabo,

"

et

incessit, procul
.

g1ori" arcessunt."

cum

brdler

se

sur

Get

b(icher.

ud

rather

Menu

**

let

and
him

Let

his

from
from

their

and

the

be

the

fact
to

voluntary

be

and
TovTo

the

practice,

viaiiKovQ

for

but

taken,
that

the

the

this

do

of

I shall

course

burnt*'

as

they

avoid,"

when

"

at

Note,)

ib.,

45

expects

live,

do

nor

E.

Hardy,

"

There

"

seek

has

he

feeding

herd

Buddha,

Yet

p.
If

but

to

time."

12.

"

desire

to

life, and

perfected priest

spontaneously

time
not

point,
81

are

opportunities

(id., Buddhism,*

the

point

(id., Monachism,

261),

of

death

we

may
'

priests,

among

occasions,

some

and

'Ovc

that
nvat

tpiPiaBai,

"

even

Geog. Hist.

Buddha's

i.e.,were,

Megasthenes

9oy fia

in

as

very

^tivi iavrovc

time,

states

t^ayfiv

OrsBC., II., 439.

not

were

Brahmans,

the

among

fairly

dans

**

N.E.

la croyance

I., 120

i., 811

appointed

(Purna)

tired

are

causes

appointed
rahats

Punna

of

answer

on

The

patiently

deaths

permissible

"

de

deaths.

invincible

ingerendo

Yoit

Arabes,

totally decay," vii.,

his

expect

Buddhist.
wait

the

frame

him

various

may

body

mortal

strictly prohibited,

very

doctrine

from

that

unfrequent

ovpra^

lives

his

cause

presume

the

they

But

p.) ; and

would

not

die;

to

priests who

whereby

sed

vient

voluntary

vofit'
kavrov

generally,

more

On

"

Radja-Tarangini,

see

towards

line

life, let

Similarly

287.

Mon.,

avrotQ

mortemque
eam

usage

sickness,

example

an

his

for

in

except

straight

till

wish

not

wish

some

in

water

wages.'*

they

260

disease,**(for

advance

him

air

on
"

discountenances,

incurable

an

death

t^nyuv

abeunt

Voyageurs

des

Reinaud,Bel.

"

firm

so

hommes

m^tempsychose/*

i*

Mela

III., vii., 40.

"

his
him

after

rovro

expectant

i la
.

avrov

cseteris

a
non

souls

Pomponias

66.

XV.,

and

account

Ai^xiffrov

ica9'

virovotitravra

upon

relations,

that

disease,

often

world,

rather

dead

people

Prudentiores

expectant

semet

^'

morbus

aut

this

of

rov

their

They

presses

the

it, but

necessary

And

body.*

quit

from

death,

nature.

whatever

to

for

suffering

irvpav,

vtiaavra

nbi

him

messages

when

evil

no

of

as

by

the

intention

his

conviction

Bays,

voffvv

irvpoQ

''At

him

the

Onesecritus

of

it but

them

from

and

notion

view

upon

soul

dissuade

to

try

give
is

true

ita

not

the

in health,

notice

give

such

life, and

imposed

free

to

have

with

bear
service

is well

man

Brahmans

rove

both
^"

the
wo"-

OF

have

CLAUDIUS

intercourse

throws

with

himself

assembled
death

proceed

they

And

on

short

some

continue

must

the

"If

asking,

friends'

we

They

him

did

everybody

of

who

these

appeared

this,

his

to

about

has

to

that

thus

sects,

as

would

put

among

them

perplex

to

what

him

themselves

over

he

of the

hymns

when

happy

neither

sophist yet

any

the

his

all

purity,*

dismiss

weep

deem

among

amid

fellow-citizens

our

live, and

And

has

Greeks,

nearest

journey.

to

immortality.

on

than

wilUngly

dies

all

in

body

pile, and

Ids

received

has

he

the

quit

283

JUSTINIAN.

OF

When

may

burning

crowd.

more

he

that

into

DEATH

another.

one

in order

commissions,

THE

TO

by
the

of

become

world?"
Thus

of

estimate
the

Bardesanes

far

the

Alexander

but

of

the

other

Brahmans

who

are

the

and

those

king,

that

of

who

nature,

women

philosophize,

thenes,

as

begins

"

"

ascribes

Megastbenes

Relation

Tbe

des

cymbales

et

placed

is

coals

d'^motion

Sarmanai,

"

Prom

'

Tbe

the

Sannanai.

and

that

"

he

and

"., 66.

Strabo,

rv,

I.

homme

Arrian,'

fire

by

it is

describes

marchte

la tdte

of these

deVant
of

crown

...

marche

merely

ih,

one

ayant

A.

gene-

et

le bftcher

et

on

n'apercoit

feu

eu

et

"

by Megasthenes

used

and

signe

aucun

Reinaud,

s*y pr^cipite."
his

lui

sur

Ini

burning
.

n'^tait

imply

i. 122.

copyists.

the

whole
him

of
are

Diodorus

to

one

in

the

Prabod-

Kopfbtischclverzierter, Haaransraufer,"

the

this

of

account

end, with

Brahman's

this

priest, described

Buddhist

Kahlgeschimcr,

Calanus

Strabo,

les

proches."

ses

Megas-

philosophers

thus

century,
dans

With

vvputOovfuvovc,

*"c

irwp"c"'C
9tb

Le

death

last

these

with

rien

devant

would

followed

"

the

templation
con-

I. 61.

xv.,

head

et
"

Craman",

is made

mention

met

se

the

of

and

study

Siculus, and

Of

to

i courir

famille

si de

compares

to Alexander

sa

^f

rove

head.

comme

virtue

Arabes,

Sans.

shaved

whoever

think

de
his

upon

Strabo,

hatechandrodiuaas

no

Diodorus

man

enfin, il arrive

'

that

Strabo,

"

entour6

il marche

pourtant

and

from

the

between
councillors

the

that

powers

hair, while

his

lives.

austere

Yoyagenrs

The

self-immolations.
des

adds,

He

particular

no

his

are

to

up

all lead

preferred by fieiy spirits,

deatb

the

of

knowledge

our

that

and
him

know

we

Calanus.

as

all

the

in

who

distinguishes

themselves

give

Thus

way

pohtical life, and

in

engaged

into

name.

and

own

wore

of

divided

as

Taxila,

younger

it with

companions

by

in his

just

any

compare

of them

at

Nearchus*

And

form

The

and

saw

each

the

must

we

Sarmanai'

he

displayed

shaved.*

was

the

Brahmans

two

To

writers.

sophists,

mention

remarks

endurance,

ancient

Indian

Alexander

of

presence

the

Gymnosophists.

information,

more

nowhere

Aristobulus,*

his

of

by

of

speak

classes,

of

value

given

accounts

the

on

and

Siculus,

the

shaved

same

II., 35.

death

person."

Arrian,

39

he

story of Calanus

Onesecritus'

voluntary

how

Brahman,

"

will

Strabo,

be
zv.,

Indica, vil.

"

inclined

I., 65.

p.^

came
save

to

284

INDIAN

rally, he

EMBASSIES

king

to

no

or

private,

Year's
the

that

Bays

that

and

of

philosophers

in

his

she

in

which,

and

birth,

the

food

chose

listen.

to

speak,

to

then
and

rings
service

of

the

flesh

the

He

of

too,

did

as

who

permitted
banishment
The

freely, wore
as

wives

them

all

to

to

of

and
he

as

gold

were

pungent

many

days

fife ceased.*

more

from

animal

their

not

animals

such

one

auditor

an

day's

one

child's

from

was

student

admit

not

of

lived

however,

married,

offspring, but

his

become

novice

tinence,
con-

from

on

knowledge

penalty

home,

his

to

ate

the

of 37

age

the

city spent

their

of

attention,

After

abstained

the

outside

presence

abstaining,

food.

sake

the

the

At

returned

man,

seasoned

their

pleased

to

of

period

praise

passed

enough

tion
educa-

the

in

her

frugally,

grove

spit,under

or

silk, and

to

lived

in

society.

Brahman

old

was

chants

was

communicating

But

hawk,

or

their

from

in

discourse,

earnest

he

These

and

women,

he

their

because

During

won

who

sileiice.

Brahman's

offspring.

years,

until

philosophers.

and

in

in

grew

they

future

he

Sarmanai.

The

and

songs

known

life-long

New

on

that

honoured,

womb.

public

make

and

and

uniform.

as

her

another,

to

preceptor
of

he

as

by

to

most

mother's

proportion

influenced

beneficially

and

soothed

was

the

were

his

harvests,

Brahmans

into

subject

are

that

there

and

is condemned

fixed

in

and

events

divided

most

even

gestation

its

he

rites;* and

king's palace,

predictions

the

were

the

in

and

taxes,

all sacrifices, whether

funeral

all

REIGN

THE

no

pay
at

present

over

FROM

ROME,

labour,

no

Brahmans

the

began

are

year,

These

opinions

they

the

fails

these

do

meet

thrice

Of

they

preside

day they
future

TO

no

highly

could, for

fellowship

in

his

philosophy.
Of
honoured.

They

wild

"

and

fruits,

the

before

"

Menu,

'

**

That

diflciplineof
the

in
his

on

house

is

to

be

pleasure.''"
See

tie

But

on

As.
the

his

were

in the

three

the

his

as

and

from

with

him

by
the

them

"

as

Besear.
third

preceptor,
lived

he

iv.,
in

should

nakedness."

of

and

observed

married

to

student

home

return

"" 8, 01, 62, ib;

rules

Next

gods.

employed

were

leaves

on

abstained

advised

most

wine

king

on

intercessors

physicians.

They,

too,

III., 124, "c., ".

The

fllz years

and

the

were

subsisted
and

they

messengers

things,

of

and

bark,"*

of

vesture

Hylobioi

the

woods,

in the

Through

causes

that

writes

dwelt

wore

venery.

the

he

Sarmanai,

the

only
soon

iz.

and

the

6esh

eating
a

chapter

meat.

he

is

Diet,

on

the

he

may

Orders.

Menu,

vi., 6, "c.

A
rag

dress

thirtjIII., 1.

gathered

26"85
"

for

Menu,

be

may

Jains,

248.

fourth

"c.

from

loins, with

then

continued

time,"

elegantly

bis

married,

be

may
that

Among

round

thread

as

laxly and

more

In

84.

or

YedAs
half

for

|,

the

are

student
to

fixun

till he
Ma

cover

properly

al

hU

286

INDIAN

Sarmanai

EMBASSIES

that

while

with

one

two

last

the

have
to

no

Brahmans

whose

who

indeed

Sannyasi

as

Buddhist

priest,

wear

and
to

as

generally,

grain

ghee, oil,

eat

much

terms,

speaks

Brahmans

as

of

the

may

fairly

intended

for

Take

doubted

be

Buddhist

really

"

Samanaeoi,

But,

its duties.
and

cldldren,

In

disgastfiil form
naked

and

is

horrible

'

Hardy,

Corresponding

Megasthenes."
*

In

the

Obeenranoes,"

He

besmeared

Monachism.

that

it

indeed

were

p.

lU

"

take

to

his

Digambara

ordure,

his

hair

Act

III., Taylor's

Mountain

and

led

But

his
He

themselves
and

wife,

up

put

disorder,

the

on

made

described

wild

is

day.

having

thus

in

both

and

body

is

for

our

give

must

River*

upon

vih^ra,* where,

the

of

by

and

solitude.

priests

wish

guided

been

of

hurriedly

are

difference,

sort

shave

some

with

with

(Bumonf,

of

court

terms,

Mountain

aspirant

must
to

view."

the

Strabo,

such

had

Buddhist

all who

Chandr"daya

early days

an

Brahmans

into

same

it, the

retire

then

to

Sarmanai

without

the
to

enter

Prabod'h

the

his

pen

them

the

are

property.
and

yellow robe,

in

open

to

of

distinction

order

their

us

if his

as

division

Shamans

or

in

His

account.

lives

ascetic

same

and

admiration

priests.

His

hand.

unmeaning

was

the

favourable

the

at

health

of Buddhists

respect,

rice

Again,

speak

to

to

on

bad

very

resident

whether

Bardesanes'

now

Buddhist

shows

he

that

superficially sketched,

the

with

lives
in

no

or

obliged

meat.'

in

expected

be

sovereign, Chandragupta,

very

and

PramnsB

Shaman

who

flesh

even

Sarmanai

really extraordinary, seeing

Brahminical

the

might

of

Megasthenes

but

and

in

Brahman

is

when

permitted

dad
blance*
resem-

the

and

wears

Gymnetes,

the

to

his
other

the

some

and

colour, and

is also

honey,

little

who

and

stuff

and

Hylobioi,

the

to

one

the

the

Jains

very

him,

who

but

sugar,

author

anonymous

know

we

particular

but

like

fruits, bear

the

of

Menu,

by

wild

and

more

Moreover,

air, and

open

Digambara

painted

of

robe

the

to

the

ceased

be

society;

the

"

the

other,

same

much

life has

seems,

scarcely

the

Sarmanai

student

the

can

of
are

his

of

and

Pramnse

leaves

on

second

members

it

fairly correspond

pretty

the

REIGN

classes,

four

philosophers.
in

THE

common,

than
or

live

subsisting

in

Rural

are

and

naked

and

bark

who

these

with

same

novitiate

them

of

go

the

FROM

writers

one

point

and

of

both

Megasthenes

of

those

in

one

ROME,

But

first of

Political

Brahmans

to

the

represent

the

indeed,

first

two

another,

intended

classes.

four

into

TO

vows

**

His

his

body

trs.

92.

the

"

Plain

"

Brahmans,

probably,

of

sup,
of
tU

Buddhinn,
sup,

804,)

according
another

mode

to

the
of

"

life

Book

of

iho

prevailed.

TweWe
"

L'obli-

of

and

chastity

and

the

and

discourse

heavenly

on

and

temperate

cheerful

once

and

sulky

loneliness

their

agraharas,*

found

collected

we

his

indifferent

his

the

duties,

good

o^m

But

Brahmans,
tells of

died

fire in

by

Calanus,
the

Buddhists,

ascended

the

up

suicide

of

there

Ganges,
thus

in

perishes

himself

to

ensure

also

Buddhist

de

gatioQ

ae

d'arbres, celle

de

himself

the

who

then

were

the

daring
"

holy

birth

"

affects

Agrahara

des

plein air

Hardy

says,

of

and

Burnouf,

le

est

aux

"It

Dans

sans

Tarangini,
'

Tr.

on

I., 848

Royal

agrahara
p.,

Asiatic

note.

this
In

it

with

in

but

it the

and

of

knitting

his

few
but

his

slaughter

of

its

an

s'asseoir

ordinance

rainy

season,

the

in

reside

in

the
and

dies

before

des

tronc8

regies

that

to

The

as

aupres
trois

of Buddha

commonly

of

stream,

was

toils

now

fire

ccrtainement

another

and

by

de

of

existence.

next

death

and

source

suffers

his

will,

heretical

pilgrim

to

He

free

times

sacred

men,

History

own

modern

and

among

disuse.

himself

as

years,

army

the

fordts, celle

Shamans
self-cremation

Hindu

the

tives.**
primipriesta^

wilderness,

should^

habitation.'*

fixed

"

285, 6.
terrain

tout
le

sud

de

ou

de

tout

I'lnde
.

d'endroit

The

and

to

the

most

the

de

nom

in

neglectful

and

of

in

The

sont

dwell

to

Brahmanes.

the

body,

and

not

and

But

in

chosen

en

months

282,

his

into

the

waters.

happy

supposed

three

Monachism,
*

p.

of

himself,

of

in India;

fallen

from

...

Id,, 311

"

even

commits

la solitude

ylTre

within

Himalaya,

freely

dans

for

fellows

fire.

pile.

he

or

has

retirer

of

its

and

parade

preferred.

die;

to

are

religions.

two

by

Alexander

funeral

been

heights

snowy

much
of

the

has

caste

priesthoods,

Brahmans

long

has

with

purify

to

the
have

soUtude

appetites

sight

death

presence

who,

was

uncommon

who,

Cumarilla,'

form

no

death

to

castes

of

the

two

the

is

with

their

genial nature,

both

represents

higher

sort

and

kind

decent,

retirement

ascetic, notwith-

to

his

prayer

Brahmans

the

self-sacrifice, but

themselves

by law,

his

kings

of mankind.

good
also

this

of

of the

forbidden

miseries

cultivating

willingly devoting

imtil

and

earnest

Bardesanes

of widows

and

is

of

himself

wants

in

the

to

the

spirit of

the

hfe

of

favourably

retires

by

in

Buddhist

the

the
lives

days

members

of

who

his

and

though

account

of

wants

less

not

social

the

though

conquering

to

Buddhist,

and

Bardesanes'

will

strong

ordinary

alms

manner

For

the

the

of

contrasts

occasionaDy

Brahman,

the

see

where

characteristic

particular,

and

Brahman.

convents,

is

forest, yet

the

pass

in its austerity,

improving,

of

by

to

His

things.

even

together,

his

Btauding

enabled

thus

287

JUSTINIAN.

OF

lives, supported

is

and

DEATH

THE

he

poverty,

pious rich,

orderly,
at

TO

CLAUDIUS

OF

habit6

Troyer.

par
Trs.

Society, I., 441.

des

Brahmanes

village
on

ne

particuli^rement

trouve

presque

seulement"

"

paa

Eacya

288

INDIAN

Augustus.
these

And

I have

vulgar,
Buddhists

aims.

They

himself

down

Nagas
to

Their

good.

of

the

But
their

country,

they

make

upon

his

trial

by

lake.

rises
the

by

of

this

till it is

lake

voluntary

and

this

words,

has

left

the

situated
he

Biirnouf,

Id.

and

favoured
the
of

lakes

which

thing

one

by their
of
became

over

to

lake

he
be

ordeal

offences;

Bardesanes,

following

natural

" rHistoire

the

in

is

dragged
in

out

any

way

matters

to

also

another

to

fact

to

water.

wiU

^In

"

of

which

BouddhiBme,

the

rises

water

then

and

middle

of

fear, and

the

in

account:

cave,

du

side

any

have

they

to

knee-deep

is

punished

by

as

down

accusers

other

is

the

lake, and

rarely pushes

the

in

punished

which

guilty,

insists

817

high

very

earth, there
be

to

was

his

quote

the

probe

seen

p.

pp.

his

in

Bardesanes.

solid, and
"

Ra^a-Tarangini,

fountains

distance

did.

the

to

notes

extraordinary

ever

large

Introduction

ib., 258"4

Troyer,

and

voluntary,

nearly

pretty

heard,

head,

involuntary

Of

the

however,

fears

for

life.

as

sacred

much

too

this

mountain,

him

Indian,

whole

man's

was,

he

his

over

for

and

in
use

and
this

without

the

undergo'

his

the

to

of

will

to

water,

along

but

hand

The

besides

very

knees

who

death.

walks

spirit

lake

crime,

away

down

over

pass

the

to

of

he

if

sent

the

into

go

others'

self-sacrifice.

and

charges, they bring

man

quite

of

him

forth

went

Bardesanes

him

is

bring

together

the

above

both

try

they

they

and

extremity
But

refuse, he

malicious

or

Brahmans,

short

he

degraded

lived, for

Probation,*

ask

the

contrary

is accused

one

Brahmans

innocent

wet

and

the

of

Samgha,*

duties.

its

told

Lake

any

is

with

existence,

crowning

death

also

the

and

of

honour

law,

had

and

Arya

save

master's

they

last

incompatible

as

his
as

voluntary

Together

The

but

consent,

everybody,

never

died

If

he

him.

for

They

When

it.

frivolous

with

preach

the

the

as

two

other

former

to

sea

with

tiger;

troubled

ambassadors

water.

If

hungry

to

was

innocence,

guilty.

for

in

the

of

died

so

for

but

who,

who

known

of

Buddha,

but

him,

themselves,

the

sense,

Indian

for

who

if

and

die,

to

religious feelings

beside

into

religion, and

their

check

food

death

this

in

Except

as

death.

expected

an

died

Puma,'

as

not

as

die

choose

Brahman

every

REIGN

THE

so

the

on

for
to

died

himself

flung

who

that

forward

They

creed.

laid

doubt

no

did

all

at

FROM

ROME,

Brahmans

ever

worked

stepped

higher
their

if

deaths

their

TO

EMBASSIES

and

in

when

147

also

Ctesias*

given
and

to
155.

I., 861, 6 pp.,

which

inaccessibility,

See

Photius,

Cashmere

may
account

drink

in

the
have
of
water

describes

credulity
easily
a

of

worked

fountain,
made

one.

serenl

the

people,
np

the
tell

into
waters
eveiy*

CLAUDIUS

OF

statue,^
hands

ten

folded

and

crosswise

foot, in
a

halves

in

On

right

its

on

two

after

had

he

side

who

that

was

saw

artisticallysculptured

all

created

And

is.

that
the

the

world,

this

of

told

statue

wonder.
the

moon

angels,

and

ocean,

Indians

gave

incongruous
with

left

host

ami

its left,

two

its

its

right

man

statue

the

with

river, together

of

on

sim,

with

upright,

of these
the

the

289

JITSTINIAN.

of its face, its

union

engraved

were

living things,

all

half

right

indissoluble

was

and

sea

OF

high, standing

right

struck

breast

arms

the

body

one

the

its whole

and

woman;

DEATH

cubits

and

word,

'

that of

its

twelve

perhaps

or

THE

TO

tains,
moun-

plants,

him

that

his

to

and

God,

son*

as

"

"

The

Badja-taraDgini
La

"

sUtae.

de

partage

tient

dans

forme

et

qui

ceuz

cette

There

"

:"

of the

interior

final

and

La

de

par

laquelle

de

images

homme
'

moiti6

TovTov

woric

on

Porphyry
time

of

the

death

pre^nted

consequence

and

of

Bib.

July

must
old

when

A.D.

to

Marcus

dates,

of

of
the

published

164.

his

p., note,
On

and

this

presented

him

died

deaths

of

very

889,

of

and

and

by

years

he

wrote

when

young

Again,

the

note), gives

authority

he

must

celebrity by

Edessene

the
have

the

lived

in

the

Cedrenus

Epiphanius
Church

of

that

to

up
of

one

he

his

it

wrote

(a-d. 167, 177),

from

and

the

the

his

work

Chronicle

seven

date

in

and

earliest

accession

of

and

respectively,

precise
been

(a.d. 218, 222).

he

as

Now,

thirty-nine

tian
Chris-

(Hist. Eccl., iv.,

adds

Pius

Antoninus

to

Marcus

(a.o. 179).

Koaiiov
a

his book,

asserts

further

pp.

heresiarch

great

"

book

this

(a.o. 824)

Rome,

Indica.

fidthful

as

les

moiti6

rov

(a.o. 188, 161), and

Christians

the

Civa
828

great

that

quotes

de

patmi

indicates

living

88.

....

trrr

the

so

still

he

Pius
of

with

gained

Bardesanes

Antoninus,

been

have

Bardesanes

Eusebius

book

expression

was

(a.d. 169), and

Yerus
this

This

author

Antoninus

elapsed thirty-seven

either

Orient., i., 47
11,

to

benefit

th^me

rappellend

rtfi viift owr/i

and

century,

p.) speaks

477

v.,

the

twilight

Cette

repr6sentant

identified

been

Christian

persecution

these

he

of

enjoyment
of

le

Ba^j-, n." 826,

"

the

in

will

est

corps

Je

9fov

rov

ed., p. 54.

Christian

aflSrms,

Soter, Bishop

there

Elagabalus,

very

the

time

latest

author

the

but

of

the

But

Antoninus

works

24, 80,) he

about

says

century

of

orthodox

case

IT., 86, II.

(ad. Herea,

the

poitrine."

has

second

the

80i),

fitthera.**

our

eleventh

of the

this

(a.d. 288,

which

Kadja-tarangini

colossale"

diitaxtvai

Gaisford

seul

un

du

Tlnde.

dans

seule

^ntri

in

dans
lirre

statue

une

Bardesanes

lived
In

Pate.

Parvati

une

Physica,

who

de

r^n^ration

avec

indeed

and

name

which

standing

goddess

that

virtuous

this

ixgure (disagree with) them,"

will

that

d'El^phanta

the

con-

following

worldly

the

est

Of

the

with

reward

their

entre-

qui

ce

of Siya

image

as

(qui

Sloka"

88,

me

mountain

to

chaque

grande

ardpiavra

Stoboeus,

"

attain

show

to

et

"youred

waterless

commence

femme

TOP

author,
that

Tile

et

iicrtZtv.

Civa

I'objet d*une

est

on

water

on

le

deirait

Sandya

reconnait

1., 82,

"

wooden

the

the

wicked

the

to

reunion

Hnvocation
forme

There

vice."
has

touch

Papasudana
d^esse

and

cave

devient

6ternelle

La

laquelle
an

place Papasudana,

82.

(agree with), and

"

who

Siva) places

of

et

yertu

QoldstUcker

those

sacred

bliss,

(the wife

Professor

howcTer,

translation

la

"

pas

de

Uma.

T^pouz

dans

Teau

aride,

Test

de

sanctnaire

this

of

one

beatitude

la

de

da

bois

reminds

which

passage

jonissance

de

I'image

ne

la

Tint^rieur

montagne

qui

ee

passage,

of

dans

p(ch6) toQchent

tout

has
de

possession

our

Fate,

on

or

(Asst manni,
of
years

his
t

Id

birth,
when

290

INDIAN

visible

exemplar

EMBASSIES

desanes,

of

AntoninuB

Pius

have

what

Ambassadors.
of

in

translation

Two

its

with

meet

work,

which

assist
Arabia

took

other

"Arablam

and

could

Bardesanei^
however,

Severus,

not

I. v.,

p.

of

dates

ascribed

wide

of

is

consistent

of

his

well

very

the

book,
in

the

as

spoke

and

know
is it

him,
was

works

of

of

work

this

known

evidently

Christian,

on

own,

that

doctrine;

been

because
nor

it
that

neither

"

mind,

was

when

is

with

work

catholic, than
he

so

no

the

to

nor

or

Antoninus,

and

of the

already

presented

he

father.
and

Abgari/

improbable;

Empire

because

too

when

"

to

way

in

written

lord

as

date
date

least

late

age,

reject it,

been
too

of

Syrian,

Elagabalus

of

have

addressed

nomination

Elagabalus'

at

would

several

the

written

presented

Bardesanes,

religious turn

rather

be

gives
to

was

the

themselves

evidence,

sixty years

was

Emesene

it

Severus,

and

having

as

For

he

on

it

214,

by

when

his

by the

that
of

Arabia

and

yesterday,"

improbable

special Christian

of

except

or

the

can

in

fiur such

Chronicle

Edessene

a.d.

of
are

how

Aug.,

book

1),

21

dates

examine

that

Hist
his

is wide

these

to

Abgarum

then

(a.d.

date
as

will

we

indicates

seen,

if written

age;

such
and

loath,

be

Severus

think

redegit

regem,

speaks,

of

any

as

The

I should

of dates.
be

But

indefinite,

conquest

other

embroglio

should

which

but

old

death

Arabia

Spartianus;

Bardesanes

eariy Fathers,

have

we

the

after
"

as

Severi,

the

circumstances.

precisely, that

quote

tradition

neither

any

and

years

early for the

and

another,

perhaps

eighteen

present

the

His

mid-age,

hence

by

so

154.

But

217).

work

with

birth

till after

Hist.

accepit,"

ditionem

"Persamm

15,

14,

the

oonqnest

reduced

tbe

on

this

to

est, in

lortus

in
bestowed

Bnt

yesterday

and

Anrelius
even

fidem

in

of

"

the

ilL, is of

lavishly

But

as

conquered
simul

conquest

(a.d. 211,

allude

Pret

Hist)

regem

bom,

allusions

especially

not

so

this

not

are

by Marcus

senate

to

his,

wrote

more

record,

redegit."

167,

accepit;
this

of

this

to

one

is

it

written

Caracalla

reign

might

if

been

have

scarcely

A.D.

But

the

only

yesterday

as

Arabia
no

and

of

either
itself

Cureton,

Arabom

:"

xx.,

and

(Life, Smith's
"

again

Victor,

of

which

Arabos

"

deditiouem

in

Arabas

157

Aurelius

provinciffi modo."
subegit,

18).

he

laws, and

Mr.

formam

a.d.

196,

a.d.

iii

(Eutropius,

province

even

When

Because

"

I find

dropped.

lute/'
abso-

due
works

book

wisdom.

former

age,
the

in

ancient

conquest

Medicua,

provincise

in

postea

(aj). 116)

and

mid

p. 80,

by him

(Entiopius, viii., 8)

Trajan

hand,

their

the

to

afterwards

he

all

and

deference

to

place."

Again,
In

conquest

Parthicus,

which

and

him,

refers

such

father,

circumcised.*'

they

with

dialogue.

learning

appeals

least

at

date.

abrogated

which

of

its

1855

together
of

the

of
in

was

paid, perhaps, to his rank

as

179.

Book

and

shape

superior

another

of

man

a.d.

his

and

in

me

fixing

passage

but

Yenis),

Armeniacus,

titles

by

and

with

this

that

opinion
(Lnciub

said

Indian

fate, free-will, fore-knowledge

to

alludes

the

might

the

"

Fund,

is in

homage

too,

been

in

ns

appeal
lord"

written,

not

"

He,

"

work

on

sometimes

have

must

The

he

with

rather

or

Translation

and

Abgari

been

book

circumcision

that

on

he
his

or

may

Romans

has

it

then,
154,

A.D.

the

experience.

For

"

5.

p.

and
as

Fate/'

Bar-

assured

twenty-five

at

Colloquy

Syriac original,

Oriental

adds

Sandanes

And

on

the

discoursing

sometimes

with

and

age

been

in

Cureton.

Mr.

Bardesanes,

him

relationship
his

the

by

Rev.

have

found

been

Book

"

REIGN

them,

And

sixty-fonr his

at

this

THE

asked

Soter.

when

and

years

entirety

who

address

late

has

the

by

youths,

They

of

Countries,**

Fate,

on

made.

was

twenty-five

book

But

published

statue

died, and

And

creation.

this

his

written

Laws

his

of

FROM

ROME,

TO

he

should

of

repute,

it contained

it, he

should

OF

me,

and

that

it

CLAUDIUS

the

other

uny
likest

of

from

about

theirs

he

of

fanning

of the

on,

beyond

the

and

those

and

went

welling

water

of

recesses

themselves
itself

of

the

they

to

forced

are

intercede

for

this

to

place

in the

come

the

in

was

who

so

SyrU

as

applied

Bome,

Epiphanius'

time

than

that

it to

refer

though

or

but

see

Fathers,

other

so

far

as

that

of

these

should
goes,

it

on

to

given

great

of

this

Emperors"

therefore

just

be
as

work

well

of

have

others
to

see

by

them

that

by

the

wise
like-

which

thus

Antoninus,
in

Marcus;

Bardesanes'
been

written

rtiQ

aXtiOuag

either
and

Script.,
what

more

the

as

work

days ?

younger

by

in

should

copy,

especially

he

should

obtained

Aug.

which

Christians,

of

name

presentation

more

flock

understand

ever

and

Pius

to

heard

they

to

discuss

Bardesanes,

Hist

viL

length,

and

Mammoea,

the

and

lives

affected, and

of

source

both

examine

have

to

within

others

their

prove

But

said

opens

chat

but

plenty,

with

work

Antoninus.

only

might

is

improbable

Origen

it

Brahmans

the

easy

Capitolini,

when

time.

not

Macrinus

probably

was
our

long

it is also

scarcely be

can

much

of

name

the

time

this

prove

at

ask

he

conferred

the

them

name

of

to

and

to

to

it is not

for

interview

the

and

same

But

honour

heretical, and

not

was

one

known.

Elagabalus,

to

or

natural

Antoninus"

with

associated

Greece

as

the

the

deepest

wish

there,

fruit

of

struggle long

day

lives

friends,

at

statue

generally

abroad

bmit

when

the

carefully chronicled

became

autumn,

They

Emperor

the

address

on

then*

the

water,' the

fast

to

spend

who

upon

certain

on

in

sweetest

sins, and

dark,

stream

pure-minded

in

by

further

lighted torches,

however,

made

are

their

meet

door.

sculptures

the

and

to

the

of

they

some

summer

and

statue

means

that

their

told, that

further

and

heats

very

easily enough,

enter

tlie

stopped
Well,

lake

the

long

was

Indians,

those

closes

entrance

and

door

wicked,

The

unless

them

with

great

door, whence

For

they

confess

to

them,

Sandanes

this

brightest

of.

spoke

of

formed

pass.

of the

with

off

after

its head
in the

the

hairs

only

on

certain

down

around.

to

took

or

that

so

in, for the

get

into

to

earth

sort

Through

wide,

stream

vainly

came

fell

fountain

to

and

the

was

the

of

would,

as

it

struck

that

indeed

nor

how

one

that

and

the

far

so

go

obliged

very

find

they

they

cave.

are

out

to

said

according

it was,

wood,

senses,

sweat,
wet

not

so

was

throne,

stone,

told

tell ;

could

man

or

pluck

he
his

Brahmans,

out

the

on

such

wished
till

that

no

they

to

They

as

statue,

who
on

how

with

the

And

tried

Brahmans.

down

run

wood.

recovered

seated

god

and

that

brass

yet

291

JUSTINIAN.

that, though

time

hardly

of the

intercession

it would

on

OF

words,

nor

bnt

sound

its neck,

that

terror,

and

had

his

silver,

or

material

hard

very

king

image

gold

known

DEATH

confirmed

others
not

was

THE

TO

Jew

as

Christian.
*

"affi

it

ttuipiTov

apitrrtivKai Bttorarfiv,
II., 72.

avrotg

vc

ovinron

iivai

fiiav
tovq

wiyyiyv

yivoafitvovc

ri|v

ifAirijrXaoBai

wo\v
"

Dio

iravruv

Chryso.

292

INDIAN

all, both

EMBASSIES

all

contains
relate

plants

water

Lake

viiL

(Menu

given

Researches.
and

In

conducted

Lake

flowing

have

been

the

arrows,

account

in

to

far,

accused

in

long

two

the

the

Of

Asiatic

by

water,

either

water,
the

foot

of

walk

can

back

two

fifty

arrows

If, before

the

brought

man

back

is condemned

he

water,

law

Bardesanes'

man

have

men

it is

in

bow.

of

the

of

fetched

from

absence

Hastings

holding

as

by

Hindu

nothing

then

and

ordeal

Warren

stand

to

have

men

above

Indians

503-5).

that

except

as

shot

I.

first volume

made

navel,

the

or

rise

the

or

the

performed,

under

previously

the

the

by

Law

which,

is

till two

or

what

deficiency

resembles

remain

country

one

with

Hindu
are

his

BEIGN

no

is

prescribed

water,

up

thus

walked

on

even

accused

and

gently,

which,

Brahman,

the

dive

to

very

has

by

stagnant,

or

Brahman,

which

by

Probation,

of

paces

that

because

connects

ordeals

interesting

an

THE

water.

Colebrooke,

these

which

and

Lassen

and

and

190;

in

manner

by

ordeals^

allowed

is

testimony,

ordeal

FROM

This, then,

animals.

and

the

of

ROME,

number,

Probation

of

one

their

the

concerning

The

has

of

because

TO

the

if

not,

acquitted.
In

the
of

notice

temples
The

frequent

so

he

half-

The

image

and

the

the

his

on

typical

are

arms

of

Indian

the

as

the

of

cave

peninsula.
or

half-

Supreme

Gk"d.

angels

him

Oreek

the

Ardhanari,

as

Ganges,

first

one

the

recognised

the

of

of
Siva

of

also

is that

head

charactere

that

Siva

of

sees

coast

the

finds

Lassen'

western

with

and

on

on

identifies

woman

and

temple,
the

Weber*

lake,

second

Hindu

statue

man,

the

of

cave

the

as

Devas,

are

Creator.*

"

le

dans

fameux

p." II.

121

ordeal

the

refuses

they

try the

infligea

toute

Eyentnally
Le

"

roi

lai

Indische

Skizzen,

Indische

Alterthumskunder,

caye.

of

statue

Moor's

"

86

Ardhanari,

of

but

pi. 7 interchanged.

in

are

but
bear

in

the

and
the

the

emblem

collar

symbolical

of

homme

cet

est

sanf

pnnition

of

la

diTin."

rice, and

yerse

ir., 9i,

"

Brahman

the
de

to

suspects*
6tre

poor

jeu

pnnition

king

she

oonna

le

the

to

whom

arr^ter

by floor

ordeal

all

the

on

the

flowers

characters

Nandis

is

la mort"

106.

of

is

the

Siya

of

in

On

the

work

same

standing.

famed
with
the

forehead,
or

24

each

are

sentations
repre-

side

Panrati

and

Elephanta

of

the

respectiyely,

figures
locks

which

Ardhanari,

as

and

one

personally

seen

or

pi. 7

and

tiger, the

In

is

goddess

soli-lunar

the

hands,
found

pi.

Brahman

crainte

sans

in

seated

moon-silvered

the

"From

p.

and

bull

the

deities

nuya,

united,
And

two

united

names

applies

III., 851.

Panrati

98

Pantheon,

Brahman

p., note.

and

Siva

"

water.

I'eau, il peat

de

art

y.

conyicted.

by

of

and

husband,

her

of

marderer

widow

the

Radja-tarangini,

the

punish
but

the

In

skulls

about

adorned

Qanga
the
drum
the
the

springs;"

serpent's
and
neck
statue

head

trident
;

but

on

her

oyer
or
none

of Sandanes.

sword
are

in
to

all
the
be

294

EMBASSIES

INDIAN

products
the

of

India,

East.

merchants

north
in

twelve

mixed

by

up

and

night,

wells

the

on

they

Egypt,

which

it

carried

road.

besides

pirates

infested

who

in
of

coast

of

Arabia
the

to

for

in

in

took

they returned,
when

and,
So

far

its

infancy;

But

Greek

factories*

the

they

through

the

native

boats

of

the

they
from

south-east

India

wind.

Alexan-

improbably

not

which

and

in

was

which

marts

of

soon,
mon-

westerly

with

consigned,

open

Neca-

beginning

the

trade
the

the

from

for

Barake

in

merchants

were

iroXtv

diufpw^,

Koirrov

ri HQ

itself, in

or

At

or

Sea, of
the

wrote

developed

which

to

Red

western

fomid

managed

vL, 26.

Nat,

Hist.
Kai

the

entered

frequented,

most

advantage

eastern

the

or

sail,

set

the

pirates,

in

the
summer
Mid-

thence

sail.

there

December

taking

he

of

forty days'

of

when

it

as

ships

XYiii

they

Pliny.

diian

month

out

haunt

brought

was

the

In

January

"

or

struck

they

on

and

country,

and

about

on

other

the

the

time

one

of

shipe

against

Berenice,

the

frontier

manned,

dog-days,

Cane,

or

and

the

by

The

safeguard

the

of

they

Barake,

which

pepper,

Cottonara.

Cane

Pliny's

(Nelcyndon)

jiidon

of

tains
moun-

halts

India.

From

frankincense

north

Muziris,

as

Bab-el-Mandeb,

the

in

their

over

southern

well-foimd

seas.'

Ocelis,

the

on

for

men

beginning

of

with

with

and

of

city

their

regulating

large,
armed

made

vailing
pre-

Nile, and

and

boats,

plains

seaport

Indian

the

in

or

Straits

the

Syagrus
sea

the

thirty days

shore

of

the

and

our

the

by

communicating

their

intended

were

body

time,
and

fleet

composed

was

and

heat,

the

met

river,

days' journey, travelling mostly

Berenice,

At

and

across

twelve

the

of

because

left

pushed

miles

303

Arabian,'

they

back

another

Berenice,

to

Here

camel

on

Canoptic
distant

favoured
of

At

out.

the

on

branch

with

trade

traced

port

and

goods,

the

has

its

REIGN

Roman

of

Pliny
and

Coptos,

canaL

merchandize

of

reached

days

Nile

by

sailed

wind,

THE

monopoly

their

population, Egyptian

the

the
route

with

embarked

FROM

ROME,

Alexandria

of

suburb

them

gave

Alexandrian

The

Juliopolis,

TO

Aiyvirirutv

Kotvfiv

cai

Apapiav,

Stnbo,

"

I., 44.
,

'

t6.

Pliny,

of

^e

vXct

of

description

the

coast

have

as

situation
in the

some
some

rovg

ship in the

Indian

rovovg

for

this

in

the

also

states

town,

time, irapa
cai

bat

trade

56

infestant.'*

""

; and

see

Philosiratas*

from

ruv

besides

snch

names

Periplns, "c., Ptolemy,

that

he

evrtvOtv

twv

napa

Periplus,

vXoia,
Indian

maxime

"

also

Life

Jonm.

As.

authority

piratie

etemm

iityaXa

rovTa

tfirropta

found

Byzantium,
of

impoBitis

Egyptian

direct

no

country

ktriXOovrmv

hq
an

HI.
p. xvil.,

97

ApolloniuB,
*

cohortibns

Sagittarionim

"

iXiiOtv

has

it from

iitrfrXivvavrinv

afticioiuvufv

those
Kai

the

on

speaking
had

who

Indian
of

the

resided
w\ii"rrov

xpovor

ifpot^/kaf,
"

Proleg. I.,

CLAUDroS

OF

aQ

their

we

may

and

existed

^which

"

Of

the

and

the

Gulf

themselves

not

intended

cargoes^

camels,

on

what

time

^the

"

At

city, the

merchants

fair, held

or

they
sale

and

and

produce

saved
state

her

allegiance
the

of

who

through

Uioagh

And

it

iiarptptiv
"

to

Vide

Strabo,

as,

Heniy
in

the

5th

I., Relations

note

Bello

of

Vide

Zosimos,

Vide

M.

king,

the

Roman

throw

off

sovereignty

taken

prisoner

Roman

trade

by

Palmyra,*
with

India

Persico,

called
of

my

our

lying
also

of

Abraham,
Roman,

whom
and

xpionavot

ovtoq

Hist
Lib.

Anrelianns

QalUeni.

22.
of

Meadows

qv,

tpyaoi^

possibly they sailed

Gold,

of

at

Hira,

little

to

Maasondi,

from
the

Obseryations,

India

of

Aug.

Script,

x.,

xxxi.

Hist.

Ang.

China,

Babylon,

vi. pp.,

xzxv.

xii., 90, 92

pp.

Scrip., II., 176.

X

up

which

to

and

S.W.

I., 440.

Vopiaci,

at

dovXoc

Very

speaks of ships

Beinaud's

Hist.

the

lived

Odkaooov

Kara

ry

was

I., 20.

attention,

era,
see

the

Pahnyrene,

of

says
slave

firi

Pliny, vi.,

in

the

Arabes.

PolUo,

Vide

so

Augustus.*
to

destroyed

AQpafiog

A^ovXi^t

passage

tr., and

but

the

ventured

unlike

the

was

*0 ^f

broker).

III., 5, and

itself, for

eentnry

goods

generalship,

to

held

by

and

and

....

xr..

247, 1., Sprenger's

itself,
them

the

prince

and

Procopins

he

iroXfc

(v

Bawlinson

its market

silently

title

the

to

to

their

town

and

in

but

from

for

services

she

India,

time,

that

king,
or

De

fxovroc."

in

later

their

av^poct

Vologesia

Sir

mach

(a ship agent

Pwfiaiov

his

the

to

with

trade

elected
as

its

land

by

with

West

their

unable

am

the

energy

defeated

end

an

did

Gulf.

Persian

the

Homeriies
Adule

put

they

if

In

Palmyra

pillaged

up

river

"

from

Zenobia,

time

the

exchanged

moment

own.

India

either

trade.

the

266,

a.d.

same

Alexandrian

The

XYii.

the

thus

for

length

at

was

at

and

275,

A.D.

For

Rome.

to

the

his

by

widow

his

queen,

East,' but

Aurelian^

and

Gallienus,

by

its

and

forces

own

its

of

and,

by

that

power,

empire,

raised

death,

and

of

produce

miles

and

traffic

ever

little.

they discharged

distance

this

By

know

days' journey

manufactures

way

Indian

^ifit

"

ships

reached

two

traders,

the

we

no

the

250

of

wealth

his

little

some

India.

in

Palmyra

up

this

tables.

draught

In

Muziris

near

was

took

Palmyra

the

Roman

was

his

At

or

of

with

the

which

295

on

Euphrates

nearly

Indian

towns

Teredon

at

Hghter

was

at

Arab

grew

Odenatus,

of

of

purchase

rapidly

river,

distance

always

the

met

the

Vologesia, however,

ascertain.

of

believe, had

of

Vologesia,

vessels

in

or

people.

through

to

mouth
the

for

the

vessels, brought

the

ascend

JUSTINIAN.

Augustus

and

to

native
to

OP

Peutingerian

reason

every

perhaps

Persian

trade

and

names

of

in the

of

have

we

Greek

temple

appears

course

Palmyra,

the

that

for

authorities

the

for

account

seaboard,

Arab,

with

business

DEATH

THE

TO

with

296

EMBASSIES

INDIAN

broken

not

stationary
when

by

up

Pahnyra

that, in
Alexandrian

the
:

the

very

the

given

But

development.

If it

kemb

the

of

reweaving

in

their
'

go

ifiwoXfiiAa

rovTo

"

Quid

lineas

micantes

lucidas

Aug.

Hist.
the

TaxoOfv

p.,

and

fet

may

bi

it

cast

all

lustre

is

that

from

taunts,

is

it

about

also
What

and

ladies

wives

shine

and

web

and

undoing

our

in

steeped

thereof

them

tr.

again,

p.

re

iitv

woXtn

Tvpy

cat

rovrtav

cfiiropot

ivOtvdt

wicovv,

Procopius,

"

is, and

"

it

of

there

hate

VeUeraque,

'

make

both

spare.

and

HoUand'a

down

manner

ado

to

with

when

labour

what

Hist.

ri

tg

yriv

Arcana,

twi

rate

Kai

ri

fipiaOai

avaoav

25

c,

^oivtcifC

iiriSfifiiovpyoicai

140,

p.

and

ro

Am-

xiv., 9, 7.

-fflgyptopetitas loquar!

That

Scrip.

upaivfitvOQ,

III., 1., 247

far

purpurft, plumandi

difficultate

See

and

Philemon

hoary

the

further

its

jealousy

and

"

their

double

Biypvr^

^v

aviKoBiv

to

^vvifiatviv,

Harcellinus,

mianus

ftt)m

cc

how

ttuOn.

iraXaiov

have

I., 124

"

trees

The

afterwards

and

assailed

the

II., 191

after

yam.

street

fiiraKflS

ik

ra

tvravBa

rixvcrac

XX.,

velvets.**

and

'Ifiaria

the

and

us

of

the

made

counteracted

both,

Pliny,

their

Georgics

yea,

with

kind

in

of

Seres/

costeth, and

it

abroad

idlks

tpyal^iffOai

"

this

it re-made

was

spin it,

filled with

raw

affected

stayed

for

room

its

dyed.'

have

have

to

antagonism,

leaves

here

dames

toil

they

when

and

again

and

labour

Btu"",
the

tenuia

card

they

water,

whereupon

in

from

depectnnt

foliis

ut

commercial

by

broaght

was

Seres

The

"

ample

was

far

the

be

to

be

to

protection,

as

in

over

have

so

before

as,

which

Tyre*

must

Roman

by

brought
or

supply

to

silk, of

Sidon

or

must

people, however,

induced

usually

and

monsoons,

there

Alexandrian

The

Tyre
opened,

India,

the

of

discovery

the

if

its

to

manufacturing

the

g.,

Berytus

to

to

it, first

to

which,

taken

once

with

trade

e.

and

route,

also

such

required
as

Hadrian.

intended

districts, but

and

stuffs,

then

route

stimulus

by

may

drawn

soon

were

as

Phoenicia,

was

if in

or

Alexandrian
the

thread,*

stuffs

Pahnyrene

of

Nelcyndon,

was

in the

or

into

up

out.

we

Emperor

Pahnyrene

have

consumption,

cities

the

must

commodities

for

great

mart

state

prosperity,

the

by

of

passage

neighbouring

fitted

were

Pahnyra

Palmyra,

such

the

of

wants

Indian

by

died

have

to

its

state,

controlled

and

said

be

affected

to

sea

of

only

not

of

which

languishing

so

directed

almost

it may

short

situation

markets

aid

trade

and

rapidly declined,

it

in

was

accorded

privileges

comparatively

they

was

circumstances

The

the

it

time

some

"

The

I.

it

as

merchants,

Among
reckon

least

at

Caracalla

of

reign

destroyed,

was

far

so

the

from

but

REIGN

THE

It remained

catastrophe.

great

one

any

PROM

ROME,

TO

the

plumandi.
d

di

Ammianus

di"Scultate

stufls
"

from

xiriuv

vivofniKaai

Quid

ik

Tyre

Tyro

pemobiles."
and

Sidon

Sidone
"

were

tenuitate

Yopiscus,
of

fiira^fiQ lyKaWtaviiriAaoi

irXovfifiia Kd\tiv.

Marcell.,

et

xiv., 9, 7.

'

"

Procopius

sUk,

xpvtroic

de

perCarinus

gather
irav-

.fidificiis,

CLAUDIUS

OP

and
the

rival

"

his

and

despised

mother,

avenged

it;

foreign

The

distant

chief, from

civil

the

was

part

in
as

noblest

Tide

Besides

was,

twice

2, 278

his

and

took

"

261, the

afflicted

it

In

suburbiam
et

Aug.

(Hist.

Eusebius

Bruchium.

Mains

xxi., Tr.

Hist

Vopis.,

which

few

to

the

leave

to

Cass., 22

Dio.

c^

by Seyerns.

them

"

diu

fatigata, ad

aspere

nltimom

regionis

amisit

cerUmina

maximam

partem,

donuciUum,"

hominum

prcBstarUium

ad

jurgiis

civilibus

"

xxii., 16, 16.

^milianus,

A.D.

of

"

agente,

msenibus,

ditUumum

appeUabatnr,

Bruchion

As

on

ment
employ-

all strangers

conceded

seditionibns

imperium

prolapsis, diatisque

Mar.,

carried

as

hands

diiipiraoOri,

navra

circum-

found

the

and

Scrp.

Aug.

compelled

Bulentariam

Jus

such

India,

in

was

forces

principal

its

longer

no

the

by

Aureliano

annls

intemeciTa

but

Hist.

the

intends

Alexandria

post

it

necessarily

L.

51

"Sed

ships,

tKvtvutv

ra

the

away

that

readily

or

it

Under

with

that

citizens, he

of the

merchants

armies.*

and

from

p. iupra,

massacie

also

He

large

of

fleets

and

competitor^

held

and

take

to

up

losing side,

sacked,

by Roman

fell away,

so

set

centre

very

unsuccessful

taken

and

neglected,

port,

note

besieged

itself

one

once

the

its

became

people

excitable

the

it

very

Under

prosperity.

in

of

the

to

on

other

than
on

went

city,

It

During

influences

the

hand,

of

independent,

commercial

war.'

more

almost

of

its

by

on

civil

every

was

large

city, except

Flav.

not

death

275.

a.d.

to

career

the

on

driven

destroyed,

distant

"

the

did

the

from

Aurelian,

Palmyra

merely

but

emperor

and

trade

Aur.

Alexandria

General,

its

indeed,

for

qxm

in

and

stanc^es,

c,

an

Ever

quarter

mnltis

of

plunder

which

Empire

of

ambitious

imperial purple.

Zenobia,

savagely

and

and

subjected

not

Alexandria,

much,

suffered

and

rich

acknowledged

id., 17

heard

Hadrian

people

Roman

story,

uninterrupted

discord,

prominent

77

there.

Caracalla

and

treacherously

that

to

Roman

and

State.

powerful

of

garrison

able

L.

native

from

the

of

235,

a.d.

frontier,

of its fall

from

blow

state

period

hour

of

privileges

the

of

favoured

specially

its

Caracalla'

was

Severus,

turbulent

for

almost

massacre

disturbed

dreary
a

of

his

and

it

297

JUSTINIAN.

who

emperors

gave

were

OP

recover.

Alexander

on

who

abuse

merchants

II.

this

who

their

DEATH

jests'those

Hadrian,*

city

and

easily

ribald

and

sneers,

THE

TO

post
Zohrab.

the

Scrip.,

Eccl.,

123

ib.
Chron.

diutinam

p.,
tells

vii.)

of

consequence

and

Treb.

Tyranni

82,

of

its

Canon.,
obsidionem

228,
of

sedition

siege
under
summo,

"c., pp.,
the

civil

war;

capture,

Claudius,
excidio

vld.

v.

and

misery

and
and

ii.

Firmns,

and

Satuminus

PoUio.

and
a.d.

deletum

confusion
ib.

22, of the

the

278,

andria,
Alex-

in

plague

destruction
"

est.""

of

Alexandriw
p.

892

cd.

298

INDIAN

merchants,

rich

III.
able

weakness

repel
upon

people,

whose

last

from

They

seem

with

Coptos

with

other

another

tor,

shall

old,

of

exercitum

alere

Be

mazlmam

posse

pedum

et

trade

impossible

of

state

in

Indian

time

other

conditions,

endeavour

fmset

scspe

denum."
it

as

ipse

show

to

Blemmyis
was

in

Indi,

absont

capita
able

which

to

form

they

Bactriani,

and

that

ships

in

in

"

figured

Saraceni,

must

Yopiscus,

have

Probus

been

captives

prtetor

Perste."
"

captives
xvii.,

from

ib,, 221,

Yopiscus,

Palmyra.
II.

est."
"

gentium
ib,, IIS,

elephanti
in

India.

to

so

After

India.

to

them

Indo9

Firmus

of

ships

Pomp.

ad

dentes

wealth

his

of

diceret,
societatem

quoque

duos

Alexandria

opinion

....

Bactriani

naoe"

classes

pectore

correct

more

cum

the

dicimdomnm

ssepe

Blemyis

"

adds,

from

went

pnblice

habuisse

this

with

vultus

then

multa

inaertis,

nt

et

describes

Yopiscus

rare,

chartis,

dicitur

quoque

dlvitilB

hiyua

medicamentis

Idem

and

;"

II.

p.

find

anywhere

Rome

Aurelian

extraordinary,

was

cannot
"

Saracenis

ib., 280,

"

de

glntino.

et

De

"

aliisqne

habuisse

papyro

cum

Firmus

bitumine

tantum

et

of

wealth

the

quadratnris,

tenuit

negotiatorias

'

that

under

though

Alexandria,

either

wretched

but

But

India

was

the

stop

them.
to

channel,

beUeve

to

us

than

on

vitreis

et

perhibetur

But

to

came

leads
to

dwells

Yopisciis

'

other

some

Probus*

Alexandrian

race,

savage

friendship.
for

route

^no

"

from

the

on

India

to

their

towns

the

of

one

Ptolemais,

and

so

paper.

nam

him

it

means

InduriBse

far

into

Rome

flowed

again

of

ships

cultivated

these

hands

shoulders,'

Firmus

sent

fierce

"

Coptos

longer

no

Blemmyes,

that

sedulously

portage

present

and

by

more

everywhere

their

who

where

diverted

the

beneath

recovered

town

not

the

for

Alexandria

and

have

^in the

if

And

Berenice,

"

that

trade

of

"

India,

and

it

was

who

barbarians,

grow

occupied

to

^the

the

did

interest

have

ended

or

from

It

Empu-e.

merchants
of

said

is

Roman

frontiers.

once

Alexandrian

to

279)

began

ill-guarded

motives

(a.d.

derived

probably

of

neighbourhood

the

doubt

the

incursions

heads

the
of

who

of

the
its

pressed

infested

ROME.

TO

profit.

The

to

Firmus,*

as

than

honour

EMBASSIES

I., Yiii.,

Mela.,
after

the

barbarum,
II.

The

60.

triumph

of

Blemyea
Indi

and

299

XI.

Art.

Verseifrom

"

Pvrana,

and

the

Chdrvdkas,

Sarva-dariana'Sangraha,

Rdmayana,

Indian

or

Freedom

the

Materialists,

of Speculation

Esq., D.C.L.,

in

his

given

has

heretical

the

on

essay

of

account

an

(Misc. Essays, i.,402

alludes

and

some

priesthood
not

aware

to

quoted

been

still

which

contains

good

of

passages

and

in

the

follows

"

All
1.

continues
orders

Muie,

refers

of

for

the

which

of

similar

verses

tendency,
whole,

the

in the

occur

the

or

be

Sangraha*
of

account

and

the

heretical),

which

he

which

are

and

am

having

Wilson,

Darfiana
concise

the
I

Vedanta,

orthodox

the

he

(Varhaspatya

Professor

Sarva

or

Brahmans,

in

Vrihaspati

by

the

which

tenor

same

atheistical,

themselves."

the

of

5, 6),

pp.

contrivance

on

translate

shall

Sketch

"

(Misc. Ess., i.,.404)as

derived

more

the

is

of India, both

Wilson

Materialists

the

author,

containing

schools

of

that

adduced

work

or

XVI.,

and

of

aphorisms

Colebrooke

cites,
both
them

compare
Vishnu

Purftna

Ram^yana.

The

(1.)

"

(a

many

clever,

and

livelihood

however,

Vol.

Vedas

to

of

verses

As,

not.

founder

system

the

the

Professor

satirical
with

one

philosophical

different

on

Mr.

also, in his

tlie commentators

of

Acharyya

Madhava

J.

By

"

Hindus,

(As. Res.,

the

on

Colebrooke

Mr.

or

Remarks

Charvakas,

Hindu

means

contains

extant

from

whole
a

"

attributed

either

by

which

work

Vrihaspati,

secure

which

the

1861.]

Wilson

the

by

the

of
of the

Ifindus

verses

whether

Sotras),

or

to

India.

of

tenets

some

December,

tenets

made

"the

that

asserts

lAth

Professor

the

of

school,

quotes

Ancient

schools

the

ff).

attacks

the

to

materialistic

of

Sects

Religious

the

with

the

Vishnu

LL.D.

[lUad Saturday,

In

illustrating

the

from

passage

the

DarSana

Sarva

Sangraha

as

"

this

has
is

There
to

Published

heaven,

no

exist]

which

uttered

been

are

in another

by Vrihaspati

world,

productive
in

the

final

no

Bibliotheca

of

also

liberation,

nor

future

Indica,

soul

no

ceremonies

any

reward.

Noe.

63

of
2.

and

[which

142.

The

castes

Agni-

300

VERSES

hotra

sacrifice, the

{tridanda\^ and
of

ordained

imderstanding

nor

exalted

If

4.

defunct

even

who

out

remain

is not
of

food

the

let

similarly

body

borrow

If

does

man

ceremonies

devised

'

by

See

aboYe

the

Both's

who,

knowing

mentioned,

the

the

has

the

the

and

there

cited

follows

In

the

and

the flame

qf

puiport

with

distinct

from

another

If

"

fruit
of

contrasted

1 of

is
"

with

the

com-

Hindus,"

Boehtlingk
and

iz., 296,

of

satiates

[as

If

the

vain

xii.,

heaven

the

is

and

In

that

obtained
of

another

of

luscious

sacrifice
which

verse

the
the

have

in

of

the

text

with

a
an

fruit

from

trees

after

the

passed

been

nourish

of

are

sense

of

similar
essence

then

away,

the

to

gone

growing

performer,

consumed

the

is varied

oil must

it has

gratifications

ascetic

in

Indian

from

after

all

have

the

text

rewards

worshippers,

trees

of

mortifications

enjoys

of

exists

by

introduced

are

stanzas

soul

the

Qerman

into

tJien

creatures,

beatitude."

the

oocaaioos

chandrodaya

tenets

Verse

that

it

by

the

the

following

idea

expectation

from

produced

forest."

the

materials

the
be

The

The

"

and

quoted

also.

of

summit

man,

the

on

Ch"rv"ka

to

"

body,
as]

even

lamp.**

text

and

defunct

twice-bom

Prabodha

Taylor,

verses

there

adduced

are

the

of

the

to

utterance
the

The

"

called

Dr.

by

slays cattle

Veda,

drama

give

third

and

extinguished

that

and

ceremoniaJ,
abundant

an

sky."

livelihood

consult

"

42

y.

Delusion),

(or
and

s'raddha

verse

world,

of

Manu,

from

cattle

the

English

into

second

those

of

act

personn,

The

of the

principles

second

translated

dramatis

"

Sects

tridandin,

by Mann,

expressed

himself

Sarva-darsanasangraJta,

the

tridanda

and

both

been

materialists.

in

words

Ck"ldstUcker), May"moha

among

as

of

why

three

The

back?

come

of

9.

Religious

the

"Sketch

body,

means

else.

can

ashes?

to

his

roof

merrily,*

how

to

mere

are

nothing

passages

notion

meaning

conveys

Professor

the

for
with

to

Jones.)

(which

dead

him

impel

the

writers.

refers

(Sir W.

and

other

This

the

and

Wilsons

Lexicon,

10, 11, and

'

to

for

kindred

say]

you

live

him

quits

friends

on

reduced

he

when

his

Brahmans,

IVofeasor

referred

and

for

world

who

earth, why

butter:

been

once

[as

people

let

clarified

satiates

their

upon

to

own

people

Since

5.

Hve,

does

has

f mnish

to

below]

his

manes)'

presented

swallow

another

affection

not

Hence

8.

them].

those

it

immolate

the

to

animal

an

[in consequence]

provisions [as

any

man

after

to

goes

food

means

neither

have

that]

worshipper

oblations

and

earth

is

of

to

[by
a

money,
to

food

filled by

While

6.

return

offer

offered

Sacrifice

with

journey

can

true

quite superfluous

it is

are

house?

him

7.

behind

men

the

are

who

be

the

not

(offering

upon

in heaven

persons

does

why

creatures,

setting

are

Jyotishtoma

Sraddha

[it

If

8.

energy.

heaven,*

to

father!

for

Creator

aslies,

with

staff

triple

mendicant's

smearing

of

the

by

the

at

the

Vedas,

practice

liveHhood

slaughtered

three

the

"C.

SARVA-DARSANA-SANGRAHA,

THE

FROM

in

will

the

voluptuary

favourable

the

to

flagration
conare

the

former.

'

See

Dum

Manu,

Ckur. XV.,

32.

122

chap, ill.,verses

vivimus,

vivamus,

"

Let

to
us

the
eat

end.
and

drink, for

to-morrow

ux

die."*
"

302

VEBSES

hriMi

yuddkdya

FROM

evdhhavad

'bhavat

raxd

had

Indians

in

general)

writer

proceeds

beguiled
In

other

triple

the

others

the

merit.

religious
fire

produce

after

kimiy and
to

other
If

him.

If

they, trusting
them.^

that

unsettled

entered

the

and

gods
road,

smitten

were

(3.)

The

had

that

when

but

by

The

resides

at

distance

destroyed
is

of

purport

Wilson,

the

ibis

renders

who
to

of

bring

half-Terse
it
food

thus

do

for

"
"

on

of

the

times
which

R"mayana

presentation

energies,

abandoned

been

the

the

right

they

had

they

to

bore,

which

correctly understood
be

in

had

Daityas

between

combat

must

were

longer

any

all their

the

not

persons

Daityas

them

perished."

It

great
ing
reason-

[intelligent]
the

to

received

not,

founded

also

has
:

along

and

pondered

previous

of

passage

and

be

righteousness
they

food

tiien

is entitled

had

In

father

own

any

to

this doctrine

followed

former.

is exalted

his

carry

mustered

latter, who

armour

been

following

aaiixical

Professor

the

by
the

Then
the

and

Asuras,

defended

been

battle.

to

to

When

deities

upon

is superior

abroad,

none

favour.

the

If Indrsi,

traveUing

other

that

so

in the

cats,

methods,

with

to

person

assertions

by

cussion
dis-

condudve

child.

utterances

numerous

of error,

path

approached

and

who

this

on

only

Deceiver,

Veda

triple

the

me,

by

great

that

InfaUible

and

bear

not

sacrifice

are

I express

it is

by

Thus,

the

by

regarded

skies

the

accepted

are

which

in

need

settled

been

Brahmans.

leaves

eats

another

who

no

gods,

consumed

slaughter

which

have

happiness.

to

yourselves.

like

by

it has

which

people

to

the

not

the

sacrifices, feeds

slain

by food

heresy.

ordinances

the

of

next

by

others

butter

numerous

worshipper

satiated

opinions

fall from

Asuras,

the

offered

After

conducive

as

not

of

of

the

will

assertion

beast

heretical

deluded

sacrifice] is

animal

this, should

to

let the

credence,

that

be

by

an

fact

does

should

irdddhas

with

really

is

man

it be

why

heaven,

then

woods,

is the

tena

doctrines,

sorts

on

which

in

godhead

to

other

others

oblations

reward,

attained

having

animals

that]

Buddhist

Vedas,

doctrine

the

practising illusion,

sacrifice, and

[of

future

and

founded
the

impersonated

for

(= Daityas),

reviled

is

say

stand

many

system

dvija

great

here

Jaina

Asuras

of

[To

any

means

Some

slaughter

the

of

punar

te

Deceiver,

entire

exclaimed,]

the

by

the

Veda.

tatra

the

great

these

ceremonial

[they

This,

time

abandoned

Deceiver,
of

Daityas

short

very

The

praihamam

yah

Daityas (who

embracing

"

eha

yuddham

aanmarffa-paripatUhinah

Mayamoha,

the

into

devdsw'om

devaih

ahhud

nashte

how

seduced

Taio

*surd

nehir

describing

Delusion,

\ 25.

tesham

pw*vam

After

the

samupatthitdh

dharma-kavachcu

"C.

SARVA-DARSANA-SANGRAHA,

dvijd \ hcUdicha

Sa

26.

THE

unnecessary

person."

for

one

INDIAN

ON

alluded.

have

It contains

unwilling

and

Dafiaratha,

rendered

it

the

for

of

the

Brahmans,

and

words,

which

the

contrary

were

descendant

Raghu,

who

superior understanding,

able

notions,

ordinary

other

person
what

gain
that

every

and

dies

ia the
'

Verses

into

in

duty

to

nothing

The

striking

4"11

his

hare
'

here

of

verses
as

1.

one,

dharmdpetam,

his

Gorresio's

Qorresio.

the

not,

person,

to

fitable
ideas
12.

of

How

duty

of

Raghu,

to*

any

unpro-

contemptible

one

other

any
do

to

GorreBio

:*

ordinary
such

the

these

ascetic*
can

kin

was

with

an

entertain

an

anyone

and

like

notions,
of

all,

city,

descendant

ought

with

who

the

to

go

all

Bharata,

Rama,

consonance

You,

in

them

by

comfort

to
to

in

king's

versed

desired

to

excel-

most

acquainted

seeking

words

parallel

Manu,

follows

Our
While

edition,

and

"ther,

reflection,

same

verse

and

unwilling

8.

the

be

person
?

with

what

other?

any

dharmopetam.

has

The

former

reading.

beat

fulfilled

alone

Any

4.

reads

to

seeing

is bom

alone?'

any

one

any

creature

Schlegel

can

to

other,

any

addressed

an

How
kin

of

has

from

were

8.

be

of

unprofit-

if you

as

person.

one

any

such

entertain

Ed.

Javali,

duty, being
and

ought

from

Brahmans,

of

to

and

inteUigent

are

in

Ayodhyakanda,
116,

learning,

following

and

italics

in

put

logician (naiyd^ika)

thorougldy

You,

2.

Bha-

have

versions

those

Then

1, 2.
lent

but

Section

Rama,

to

was

duty,

duty.*

to

Purana

dutiful

SchlegePs

I have
with

to

translated,

two

own

my

Ramatana,

comforting

who
in

not

Vishnu

of

text

father

his

by

Rflmayana,

closely

excellent

addressed

versed

of

placed

most

and

most

thus

was

rata,

the

Schlegel.

Ed.

108,

Javali,

who

to

Ayodhyakanda,

Section
1.

the

was

late

found,

be

who

AyodhyS,

to

him

to

may

of

his

by

south

comparison.

coincide

Sarva-dariana-sangraha,
Ramayana,

have

facilityof

which

passages

according
and

editions,

the

of

passage

edition

of Rama,

made

offered

now

This

both

colunms

the'resolution

forests

throne

Bharata.

anew,

Gorresio's

parallel

the

Javali, in which

Brahman

arrangements

the

Marshman's

and

Carey

of

of

brother,

younger

from

of the

shake

to

the

from

return

possession

take

in

deviate

to

speech

the

ineffectually

he endeavours

303

MATERIALISTS.

them

to

with

in
a

viii.,17,

to

take

had

posseflnon

sufficiently
of

the

iv., 289

moral

annexed,

ft; which

I hare

occurs

in

the

attempted

:"

virtue
other

is the
ties

only
and

friend

dom,
king-

Schlegel's recension.

different
and

him

B"ma

that

urging

exhorting

that

friendships

follows
end

with

us
our

in

death.

departing

breath.

yeiy
to

put

304

VERSES

therefore,
to

any

who

is

insane,

be

no

of

who

man

there,

and

then

and

proceeds

the

following

men's

and

the

affections

You,

most

ought

paternal kingdom,
a

and

yourself

in

expects

paradise.

each
of

Alone,
4.

5.

This

log

His

friends

Be

then

By

virtue

is

Hah"bharata,
dustaram,
the

led,

imitated,

let

and

expanded

the

ix.,

unborn

6,

gloom
1.

"Having

[or, the

in

in

in

to

cross,"

moving]

one

ascend

he

now

laid.

of

the

dead.

doom.

Parva

iv., 244,

probably

are

mahdnti

abysse?
the

is

leaves.

Anusfisana

baJiudhd
dark

paradise.

gloom.

Manu,

words

the

tions
gratifica-

way.

guards

day

or

The

crossed

Enjoying,

in

kinsman

virtue

xiiith

tamdmai

token

receives.

lifeless

diflScult
Tirtvd

our

world

immeasurable

the

[in

tened
fas-

stay,

can

recompense

help

to

dread,

the

of

heart, but

stored,

virtue

cross

6,806"6,816.

crosses

tfUiyam:
the

we

aching

hair

braid

does

then

the

sod, their

the

with

of

right,

or

beneath

lent
opu-

city eagerly
her

[his father]

us

light, alone
the

in

18.

Indra

as

companion

one

the

Permit

royalty, disport yourself

beside

son,

level

road

wrong

exquisite

Da^atha

19.

nor

is the
sees

depart,
hoard

Veda,

Atharva

dkramatdm
immense,

he

clod,

there

in

wife,

^virtne

"

the

of

[his

creature

or

verses
"

does

with

You

alarm,

17.

that

mourning].

of

and

single

prince,
tifications
gra-

actions, wrong

Like

passage

joying,
En-

disport

Indra

kinsfolk,

in

with

enthroned

you,

sessions
pos-

16.

dust

be

Ayodhya

braid

houses,

away

troubles.

to

expects

and

them.

upon

the

men's

are

to abandon

from

with

abode,

temporary

loving

enter

to

yourself

her

9.

of

free

beset

city

father, mother,

Nor

and

with

Dasaratha

Alone

3.

path,

exquisite

as

10.

Nor

upon

that

royalty,

there

yourself

ought not, hero,

8.

single

prince, the
of

your

uneven,

mourning].

of

token

property, but

(Ul abodes)

enthroned

you,

in

fastened

hair

[in

Ayodhya

opulent

eagerly

enter

be

to

and

sojourns
his

so

mothers,

all idea

troubles.

with

beset

Permit

to

painful,

road,

wrong

on

any

journey

15,

men,

abandoning

by

fathers, and

and

his

case

into

quits

on

as

in the

as

goes

then

proceeds

7.

of

Just

following day

suffer

fasten.

to

and

rary
tempo-

not

excellent

not,

are

regarded

village,

there, and

the

attachment

be

who

man

father

any

to

14.

strange

and

{lit.abodes),

good

their

so

but

will

of

journey
6,

property

insane.

abode

mothers,

and

possessions
which

his

day;

fathers,

houses,

his

is

13.

lodging;

feels

them

alone.

and

resemble
who

to

dies

mother

man

and

is

creature

every

alone,

both

sojourns

quits

that

Hence

the

into

and

on

born

as

in

as

goes

village,

strange

and

anything

Just

5.

seeing

regarded

one

other.

case

father

is

"C.

SARVA-DARSANA-SANGRAHA,

attachment

his

as

to

since

any

THE

feels

persons,

mother,

to

FROM

in

third

tamos

derived

ajo

many

heaven."

of

the

tarati

from
ndimm

directions

father]

is

now

nor

to

him

you

one

father
the

than
seminal

seed

the

terrestrial

has

which

but

you

had

for

here,

they
are

the

just

and

when

intent

and

progenitors
see

what

for

what

can

15.

If

[reaUy]

passes

another^

then

to

man

by

wise

the

eat

cast

an

object
behind

his

vpon

that

of
your

to

posed
com-

stow,
be-

no

gent
intelli-

that

which

perception,
back

Compare

and

whatever

MahEbhiiutOy

when

offered

the

gods

the

who

is

him

carry

by

26.

beyond

Udyoga

but

Parva,

man

and

let

his

posed
com-

[containing

as] worship,
sacrifice,

stow,
be-

practise

[the world],
to

multiply

Understand,

gent
intelli-

meant

that

hereafter; regard

senses,

to

books

men

[prince],

is

then

of another,

austerities, abandon

gifts.

an

[really^

one

offered

wise

precepts

merely

is

If

24.

These

25.

offer

are

what

provisions for

no

by

what

see

travelling abroad,

journey.

such

intent

are

dead!

be

lations
Ob-

progenitors

food!

the body

die

23.

but

here

no

tion
afflic-

they

men

of

irdddha

of

suffer

to

ceremony,

into

exists

one

and

eaten

practise

forth

just

such

and

annihilation.

for

oblation

let

is
but

of

inquu-e

the

destruction

passes

beings

justice,

are

the

left

fered
of-

travdUng

draw

to

hereafter; regard only

is

be

Understand,

[prince]

of

[the world],

charms
17.

body

sacrifice,

for

incur

[containing

austerities, abandon

gifts.

one

as] worship,

offer

mere

by

books

men

precepts

are

food

place
such

go;

human

to

upon

the

to
to

here,

eat?

here

not

others

but

That

21.

being needlessly injured.

adhere

and

of
man's

son.

had

of

are

they

is

gone

he

principle,

substance

Wherefore

as

their
:

of

of

air, combined

such

"

is

seed

his seminal
and

course

father

the

seminal

which

22.

no

than

has

Men

man

These

16.

journey,

of

is

mother

you

die

gods

who

the

tion
afflic-

to

irdddha

need

he

abroad;

such

let

of

14.

into

the

the

ment*
la-

they

eaten

with

to

men

suffer

dead

is

destruction

oblcUian

an

such

and

the

to

blood

monarch

oblations

upon

with

place

annihilation.

incur

the

such

justice,

to

creature

generation

needlessly

of]

more

therefore

20.

and

person,
do
;

another

nothing

him

to

you

one

I advise.

That

Therefore
fate

[the

you

[are]

12.

beings;

being

13.

adhere

go

man's

human

are

to

of

injured.

others

is

to

gone

he

course

such

"

bined
com-

nor

you,

king [was]

substance

generation.

monarch

the

blood

and

his

to

that

what

more

creature

seminal

mother

the

as

of

other
an-

I advise.

as

nothing

principle
with

of

you

is

nothing

you,

[are]

do, therefore,

11.

to

king [was]

that

and

person
;

to

nothing

305

MATERIALISTS.

INDIAN

ON

not

the

reach

only

yerae

no

that

4205.

exists

one

that

which

of
which

your
is

306

is

VERSES

to

be

accept

persuaded
the

your

be

allow

object

an

this

upon

should

of all mankind,

guide

and

which

"C.

SARVA-DARSANA-SANGRAHA,

of

Actmg

18^

principle,

reach

the

beyond

Benses.*

THE

PROM

the

Acting

upon

should

be

by Bharata,

the

kingdom.

abide

28

the

and

mental

they,

For

it is the

in

on

It

87.

qualified

for

Just

88.

is

in

most

the
40.

Bays

These
the

are

the

M"yamoha,

principles
in

the

of the

Chanr"kas.

Prabodha^lM^ndroya,

is

"

Act

not,

this
free

men,

great
from

Perception
ii.

of

miserable,
to

seen

is the

be

again,

confused

which

fortune

not

are

world,

of

eminent

which

are

This

do

Accept

[or

other

enjoyment.

very

way

perturbed;

abide.

descendant

unjust

every

exist

pleases.

men

this

89.

happy.

86.

foundation
may

just

are

the

while

these

to

is the

men,

Kakutstha,

"

for

of

enjoy, theref""e,

highest']world;
happiness

world.

he

world

which

is this

such

them

firm

no

this

which

RSxasas,

region
is

Qan-

heard.

now

imagines

there

Thus

the

only

are

whatever

know

this

is

names

which
one

yielded

and

illusion

of

dear

We

departed

have

scene

Any

their

nor

Yaxas,

may

kings

excellent

of time.

power

dharvas,
85,

verses

wives, 84, ELave

whither

not

in

abandoning

and
the

(whose

other

many

of

son

enumerated

monarchs,

and

Xupa,

these

29, ff),and

to

Follow,

path.

Brahma,

sons

accept

88.

proper

are

suaded
per-

counsels,

illustrious

names

kind,
man-

be

to

"

wise

in your

all

of

guide

Bharata,

therefore,

27.

principle, which

yourself

by
the

perception.*

this

allow

self
your-

kingdom.

of

and

therefore,
contemn

seeks

you.

kingdom,
rivals

and

only proof/*

he

wrath,

This

three

different

the

anushtnbh

is

his

sentiments

Brahman

(istika)
not

nihilist

become

become

stop

J"v"U's

the
It

there.

even

is not

former,

of

section

doctrines.

and

Carey

Gorresio's

as

adduce

here

not

the

the

compared

as
one

decided

We

there

in

which

enter

the

created

the

produced
a

whole

the

in

that

are

elsewhere,

the

Bhigavata
the

all appearance

favour

in

as

with

form
the

changes

the

words

existent,

with

the

He
his

of

117, and

it

time)

Schlegel's

edition.

the

sections
with

tlie

under

Schlegel's

raises

then

It
up

the

gods,"

into

the

(pp.

with

evayambhur
Brahmd

27

"

"

an

incarnation
of Wilson's

the

daivcUais

svayambhUr

in

the

and

water,

aaha,

the

the

self-

earth, and

Brahm"
here

was

beeomes
which

act

an

translation), and
to

Vishnu.

Pur"nas

**

To

(which

edited

recension

Vishnur

text.

but

spirit.
who

82

ff.,ascribed

up

be

to

former

Brahmft,

Brahmd,

that
of

the

nothing

in

I will

but

I conceive

boar, raised

perfected

iii.,13, 18

author

therefore

earth,

R"mayana

origin),

BraJimd

is

the

Puiilna

becoming

sides,

Schlegel's edition,

produced

was

both

texts,

of

then

was

were

of

antiquity

There

who

Gorresio's
section

greater
"

studied

not

Gorresio's, what

of

thence

sons,

"c.

Vishnu

in

later

not

Rama

by

section

it agrees

I have
and

110th

the

the

i., 8, 7, and

Pur"na,

of

of

sponding
corre-

(a second

(as regards

which

section

From

(he deitiea.

account

in

1 09

readings

some

of

in

of

formed.

ether,"

in

section

Schlegel's

corresponding

world,

from

boar, and

of

Yasishtha

of

was

exUtent, together with

in

the
does

repudiation

follows

of

28"89,
in

edition

beginning

as

coincides

in

(in Schlegel's edition),

earth

the

that

question,

antiquity

argument
read

the

on

speech

with

ff., a

are

differ.

comparative

from

short

Bharata's

of

to

Gorresio's

may

extensive

contained

verses

of

represented

generally

text

when

I will

is

Gorresio^s, though

with

to

verses

the

116

40

discourse

Marshman's

and

in

of

section

time,
I

more

11, and

"

am

Buddhists

much
4

of

occasion

verses,

contains
stanzas

seen,

excess

But

corresponds

consideration)
that

have

{ndstihas)

the

believing

opportuneness

to

Upajdti

duced
is intro-

and

opportune

an

on

these

we

all in

are

Rama

that

J"vali, which

to

answer

As

contains,

118

regard

Having

of

expressed

had

he

nihilists

the

verses

Javali

addition,

time

repudiates

wholesome,

the

of

just

second

then

opinions

true,

edition, however,

latter.

Another

till section

these

of

the

the

no

(anuahtubh)

earlier

of

verses

doctrines

one

Schlegers.

the

of

116

In

the

in

(dstika), and

Gorresio's

than

interpolations

"

nihilist.*

than

Schlegel

doubt

as

he

in
To

109.

which

is

stanzas

verse,

suggestions,

section

opinion

which

in

tone

their

18th

the

Upajdti,

his

verses

the

exist.

nought

of

the

additional

recanting,

the

ntter

with

the

in

giyen

as

Javali's

to

metre,

these

Rama

to

it,

peculiarities of

the

commencement

the

following
half

believer

mentioned.

expressly

section

not

does

nor

again

again

"

and

addressed

I do

'

of

harsher

and

for,

then

words

I have

is much

86th

apologizing

as

The

"

some

Jftv"li, and

to

the

of

first

the

the

follow

Rama

atheism.*

to

concludes

108
of

longer

which

illustrate

reply
at

in

regards
in

latter

In

section.

"

As

answer

of the

stand

verses

well
section

the

by

which

more

represented

commencing

the

nine

those

and

R"mayana,

succeeded

spurious.

as

B"ma

the

Schlegel's edition,

verses,

added

are

regards
for

In

Ramayana,

of

immediately

is
29

the

editions

texts.

which

these

of

Bection

different

to

incensed

greatly

was

exhorted

being

at

slow

though

discourse,

heard

had

Rama

When

enemies.
this

30

MATERIALISTS.

INDIAN

ON

by

Brahmft,

avyayah,

is

to

Gorresio
the

"

in
monize
har-

self-

Brahmi,

308

VEESES

the

As

Brahman

the

of

doctrines,

ascribed

the

to

which

JavaH

that

those

that

bearing

it would

Mahabharata
the

of

contents

Book,

of

who,

there

that

largesses

on

Raxasa,

This

friend
a

"

place

thousand

in

wicked

this,

the

to

the

of

Kunti

son

elders,

death

speech

of

King

the

of

Since

gachardcharam

by

whole

imperishable

created

the

w^ole

world,

to

none

became
found

necessary
in

Carey and

to

as

movtahU

and

sons,*' "c.

This

world,

ascribed

therefore,
out

all

the

reference

edition,

which

name

to

sons.

here

this

well

as

cut

you:

as

the

to

be

was

These

line

sabstitntes

i.e^

instead

of

he

"

he

"

rendered

was

to

Brahmi^

introduced,

alterations
with

mis-

great

so

tradition

Yishnu

ought

you

alteration

agrees

and

reverences

immoveable,'*

of

Hearing

kritdtmabhik,

last

of
and

and

your

by mythological

issue

kinsmen

all,

they

ptUrair

you,

pained

subsequent

to

the

were

undergone

in

mha

for

Ufe.'

all

those

falsely

Woe

your

supplicate

f* and

^this wretch,

"

be

ashamed,

Let

p]

exceeding
benedictions,

saluting

can

But

and

recently

are

strike

down

sons

Marshman's

What

Brahmans

triple staff,

exclaim.

not

King.

Brahmans,

these

wo/ds.

said

his

When,

Vishnu.

All

silent, being

with

that

'

the

his

avyayam,

the

but

sectary.

mendicant,

without

and

have

created

necessaiy

and

the

of

self-restraint,

you,

bow

who

fact

or

is described

their

utter

to

for

self-existent, imperieihaJble Vishnu

by the

xiith

bestowed

Brahmans,

slaughtered

ihe

words

from

Raxasa

had

and

have

to

the

the

or

hostile

garb

you

remained

who

me

sect

Brahmans,

scene

the

kmdied.

not

curse

the

when

addressed

themselves

me,

Raxasa,

maUgned

me

dty,

and

all the

and

King

your

Yudhishthira

to

for

P"ndavas,

the
to

wicked

Then

about
the

crown,

anxious

were

desirable

Yudhishthira,

reconciled

his

by

magnanimous

is

time

S"ntiparva,

stand

under

on

austerity

slayer

indignant, being

heart.

who

malediction
the

the

Brahman,

hair

addressed

king,

that

highly probable

following

concealed

of

number,

thus

Brahmans,

imputing

lock

practised

evil

wishing

the

at

genuine)

again standing silent, Charvaka,

fearless, surrounded

who

men

the

of

disguise

and

of

the

now

were

Duryodhana,

of

And

be

the

in

of

is told

to

entered

"c.,

Brahmans

rosary,

impudent

had

composition

appears

is meant

doubt,

the

the

contemner

was

Brahmans,

the

When

the

the

taken

having

with

Uttle

be

Yudhishthira

After

"

who

those

from

quoted

referred.

story

with

section

from

mouth

the

existed

passage

the

tenor

have

as

be

form

which

ff., in

(if

may

have

must

following

name,

can

that

their

old

as

its present

1,414,

verses

demon

the

be

era

received

in

verses

into

put

are

appear

must

appellation

verses

the

in

whatever

to

these

essentially

Charvakas

Materialists

Ramayana,

in

agree

Sarva'darSana'sangraha^

"C.

SARVA-DABSANA-SANGRAHA,

THE

PROM

are

SchlegeVs.

it
not

310

FROM

VERSES

ii.,11

Institutes,
309

ix., 225

himself

xi., 65,

rationaUstic

to

good

they

from

the

from

their

Vedas,

doomed

be

shall
be

to

upapdtaka^

an

made

be

in

heretical

anti-brahmanical

most

probably

sects

may

those

Hist*, of Anc.

whole

in

authors,

Gk"dhead

Thoagh

{e.g., Mababharata,
be

to

defence
or

employed
and

(xL 66)
said

is
of

to

an

however,

are,

possibly

other

some

As,

looked

of

{haUuha
a

to

and

and

Brahmanical

Mann

by

xii.

105), and
are

eonoUTe

of

the

the

is also

with

professors

of ten

to

different

or

other

as

(xii 111)

of

the

mythoorthodox

jealousy,
necessary

of different

{daktoard

have

reflection,

the

great

invoked

which

nation
imagi-

relations

(ii.11,) and

referred

and
of

to

limited

must

religions

iarka),

its aid

taMn)

exercise

ideas

revelation,

theory

artless,

in

may,

has

fact, the

most

are

functions

iuahka

Yedas,

In

religious

certain

MiiUer's

(see

religious emotions

therefore,

18,463,

(Mann,

the

external

upon

the

which

character,

the

to

Veda

theological speculation

since

certain

iii.

exposition

attributes
a

against

speculation
members

on

ia

reasoning

writings

component

run
over-

heretics

that

anchorets

the

them

their

no

also

universe.

likely

logic

as

threatened

is

early period.

of

in

on

but

of

very

those

particular

the

to

only

not

proceeded

ok

"

(viii^ 22)

Allusion

though

ff.)that

from

founded

deities, and

their

nihilist

referred

hynms

speculative

existence

assigned

which

the

p. 556

even

as

being

their

of

Lit.,

hymns,

express,

their

of

some

India

regarded

be

sense,

Buddhists,

anthropomorphic

and

poetical,

the

of

Sansk.

these

of

owed

is said

female

to

been

predonunate,

only pronounced

here

opinions

from

practised

been

viii., 363,

have

village

heinousness.

false,

included.

be

It is evident

and

separate

to

enjoined (ix.,225)

lesser

world,

oompled,

Brahmans,"
a

and

and

Sudras

is

next

were

in

All

^^

Vedas,

the

appear

Uving

who

96

worthless

which

of

it is

of

in

by

out

books,

are

is, however,

sin

or

the

two

religion.

The

they

and

from

Institutes

"in

cast

xii., 95,

heretics

king

;
;

89, 90,

v.,

Such

destitute

NihUism

banished.

be

disappear,

addicting

be

to

these

these

despise

Whatever

these

destruction

to

309)
perdition (viii.,

with

and

nihilists, and

of

unprofitable

are

kingdom

two

Brahman,

apart

(iv.,61) against

heretics;"
with

overrun

stand

when

period

I quote

Veda."

of the

date."

of

viiL, 22,

6mriti]y is

darkness.

up

warned

are

with

to

the

at

faithful

the

spring

the

reviler

on

recentness

numerous

to

founded

are

89;

Whatever

and

iruti

opinions whatever,

all heretical

v.,

(hetu-idatra), shall

writings*
the

96.

95,

;
^^

{jmritis)which

religious systems

for

xii., 33

nihilist, and

as

men

iv., 30, 61, 163;

ii., 11:

[of knowledge,

sources

161

66

specimens:

as

passages

iii.,150,

kc.

SARVA-DARSANA-8ANGRAHA,

THE

as

as

for

systemi
essential

parifftoQ.

INDIAN

ON

logical systems
that

should

they

India

of

the

should

give

nature

and

those

utterance

but

considerable
would
of
or

and

of

its

details

of

was

only
the

an

privileges
almost

brooke.

Misc.

the

without

of

Ess., i.,379
of

had

long

so

thinkers

perhaps

not

It

contents.

at

only

was

not

merely

tacitly set

and

denied,

and

and

assailed

the

with
when

the

aside

or

pleased

even

(ColeIn

79).

and

taught
of

authority
and

variety

of

but

openly

them

on

pendent
indelative
specu-

though

tenor,

sacred

of

their

books

was

discarded
abandoned

were

orthodox

the

divine,

of

portions
the

this

speculative

and

general

the

and

acknowledged,

undermined,

that

same

assertor

an

Lit.

isolated

founded

giance
alle-

Brahman

paramount

their

authority

Buddhists,

he

the

propound

some

institutions

the

by

with

variance

inconsistent

to

one

Even

entertain

nominally

was

permitted

were

principles,

Meanwhile

authority

this

as

to

the

if

maintained

as

ence
exist-

their

and

preserved,
be

and

the

that

that

which

generally regarded

be

to

but

Sansk.

to

fore
there-

Vedas.

clear

might

was

continued

scandal.

or

come

thought

free

and

firmly established,

it is

Miiller, Anc.

been

attached

ceremonial,
he

to

and

yet

by

the

more

speculation,

order,

character

hindrance

Vedas

been

established

own

of

one

fixed

restricting

philosophical opinion

any

of every

of

the

expression,

shown

even

and

not

merely

prescribed,
to

the

his

of

tradition

principles

but

extended

observer

profess

way

minutely

not

but

had

system

more

also
not

recension

had

he

opposed

supposed,

thought,

Brahmans,

particular

less

construction,

is, indeed,

as

particular Vedas,

the

Brahmanical

strictness

individual

of

of

of

the

author,

world,

or

institutions

process

of

out

any

the

more

here

stage

or

in

schools

some

the

was

allowed

be

to

after

liberty

different

other

belief

only

was

the

in

of

origin

expected

especially that,

more

deities,

or

In

springing

and

the

on

be

to

was

predominated

Deity

of

system

constructed,

action

element

received.

commonly

authoritative

the

of

writers;

ideas

to

it

variations

numerous

speculative

action

developed,

different

of

particular genius
whenever

became

exhibit

311

MATEBIAUSTS.

party

took

the

alarm.

Accordingly
different
In

Sanskrit

who

had
or

had

Texts,

the

Indian

Rig Veda,
who

In

of

parts

the

of

traces

sceptical spirit are

in the

wanting

not

literature.
is

viii.,89, 8, 4, reference

doubted

the

existence

of

made

to

Indra.

thinkers
free-

some

(See Original

iii.,161.)

Nirukta

spoken

Yaska
of

the

refers

hynms

to

of

an

the

contradictory (Original Sansk.

older
Veda
Texts,

named

author,
as

being

ii. 180

often

ff.).

Kautsa,
ing
unmean-

312

Sakya

of

system
most

probably

who

had

jali,and

Patau
him

to

211

pp.
from

520.)

examination
it is

worthy

and

refute

their

of

remark

certain

external

(Sutras, 34, 35)

(2)

true,

the

Sankhya

which

each
exist

things

objective

reality (Sutra, 42) ;* (3) that

{iunya).

All

doctrines

these
in

(as described

the

is that

second

the

while

who

Madhyamikas,

also

in the

noticed

regarded

be

by

Sankhya

which

references
to

of each

to

are

other's

each

Sutras

date

the

from

unaltered

The

schools

regarded

See

'Sankara's
eommentary

nothing

as

Professor
refutation
on

the

of

their

be

found

doctrines,

period subsequent

some

to

Brahma

this

be

Sects).

that

of

their

the

have

first
later

on

Sutras, ii, 2,

28.

system

should

and

such

or

of

Hindu

to

remained
the

mutual

S"nkhya

supposition.

they

must

doctrines

quoted

at

be

wliich

philosophy,
is

the

wliich

interpolations

compilation,

VH'idna-vdda,

of

the

and

received

pounded
pro-

polation,
inter-

appears,

age
have

to

are

SQtras

the

be

Brahma

the

It

the

that

being

from

Buddhism.

of

(See

was

free

that

Sutras

remained

summaries

the

Buddhist

Buddhists

that

totally preclude

third

Sankhya

may

void

ibid, p. 391.

the

to

but

as

the

composition

in the

Dialogues

doctrine,

Essay,

sects,

than

first

nothing

and

referred)

either

than

more

Daneijea's
of

Heretical

(whatever

therefore,

must,

the

improbable

may

no

on

have

later

have

and

schools

in which

they

be

facie very

primd

nucleus

if

must

philosophical

earUest

Sotras,

be

to

different
the

and

flux

Buddhist

alludes

form

perpetual

the

If, therefore,

original

its author,

the

however,

the

of

of

Bauddha

both

schools.

duration

perception,

Yogfich"ras,

Colebrooke

Sankhya.)
as

the

of
are

Mr.

where

380,

p.

in p. 397

47, adduce

Buddhist

in

an

is

Essay

is mentioned

first doctrine

The

are

and

there

those

Colebrooke's

Mr.

in

only

Indien,

however,

"

momentary
other

and

of proof

systems,

the

furnished

meantime,

of

on

Kapila

Sfitras, i. 27

the

(1)

are,

carried

susceptible

two

the

those

are

succeed

that

may

Lassen,

(Bouddhisme

"

be

In

speculators

principles

these

of

relations.

that

which

objects,

and

principles

question

in

opinions

the

tenets

by

philosophers.

mutual

of

commenced

contents,

by

merely

these
be

other

followed

atheistical

is well

as

their

Sakya

the

may

of

comparison

The

This

is

upon

of

former

the

by

that

previously

proceeded

from

sidered
con-

promulgated

with

tenets

(who

opinion

been

had

which

his

Bumouf

of

is

and

Vedas,

generally
and,

B.C.,

variance

at

of

many

him.

others)

and

practice

derived

preceded

MUller,
work

and

doctrine

century

the

of

authority

the

rejected

known,

sixth

the

is

who

Buddhism,

of

in

flourished

have

to

founder

the

Muni,

"C.

SARVA-DARSANA-SANGRAHA,

THE

FROM

VERSES

from

whero
bis

ON

had

been

handed

INDIAN

down,

313

MATERIALISTS.

either

orally

in

or

from

writing,

earlier

an

period.
Mr.

Colebrooke,

whether

the

not

or

Kapila,

but

latter

manifestly

"

Buddha"

(Misc.

usual

bear

the
the

to

i., 228).

those

"

of

sects

the

Jina
he

and
no

says

analogy

some

of

which

place (i.,378),

exhibit

"

sects

the

of

another

In

from

resemblance

strong

determine

not

derived

are

opinions

last-named

the

"

does

caution,

doctrines

notices

Ess.

that

his

Buddhist

merely

than

more

with

the

to

Sfinkhyas."
But

it is not

atheistic

are

reputed

the

more

In

his

the

the

Nyaya

though

and

wide

prevalence

history
of
the

by

the

strangely

combined

Vishnu

the

authority

of

to

the

hostile

the

behef

Goreh,

from
of

section
in

an

"

See
He

also

and

as

intelligent

and

there

of materialism
into

p"Uhe\

the

See

logucs, pp.

"

Mimansakas,

the

they

I have

says,

For

(or atheism,

paths

of

theism

Orig.

Sansk.

78 ff.,477

if.

the

in

as

have

has

the

p.

209.

we

to

doubt,

no

Nehemiah

Brahmanism

from

their

or

abandoned

we,

Pandit

If

Vedic

ceremonies

iii.,p. 216.

I have

recognition

iiL,

the

Kumarila

had

(as
by

been

generally

lokdyatikxita)^ but
(or

God

convert

Part

Texts,"

denounce.

they

only practised

Mlm"n^

Texts,

of

ceremonies,

applied by

assured

been

well-informed

Original SauBkrit
"

well

as

and

nihilism, atheism,

the

that

thus

Manu

by

Vedic

of

Lokayata^

term

who

recognition

strenuously

so

ductory
intro-

quite general

day

regarded

with

the

School,

observance

they

the

life

future

Christianity), then

'

strict

{ndstikya)^ which

understand,

should

and

mencement
com-

distinctly

of

one

that

ages

the

to

description had,

in
his

in

characteristics

two

middle

more

this

Mimansa

Purva

strongly enjoin,

so

understand

are

it

Veda,

works

the

yet

of

incompatible, namely,

as

the

materialism

to

the

Purana

these

which

of

adherents

creed.*

subsequent

become

lately

(pp. 141, ff)

in the

confesses,

Varttika,'

have

theistic

era) is, however,

himself

still.

originally atheistic,

sentiments

tenets

have

to

reason,

opinion

were

adopted

that

known,

are

which

his

centuries

fact

his

of

the

among

the

Kumarila

verses

have

Christian

remarkable

orthodox

systems

Dar^nas,

them,

philosophy,
states

other

them

profess

to

or

atheistic

of

(i.".,in

the

appearance

of

Banerjea

adherents

the

of

which

alone

Eapila

of

Hindu

Vaiseshika

modem

Indian

shown

M.

their

The
of

K.

of

subdivisions

some

the

on

Professor

or

opinions,

same

Dialogues

appeared,
that

orthodox,

and

Three

principles.

without

not

professed

once

as

less

or

suspected,

or

their

in

Buddha

of

systems

of

made
a

Comp.

turned
this

future

into

attempt
existence^

Professor

to

school

bring
daUka'

Baneijea's Dla^

314

the

for

either

this

materiaUsts

so

keenly

Since

Asiatic

ridiculed

aphorisms

he

of

has

and

have

made

Yribaspati,

alluded

and

the

performance.

votaries

their

of

of

of

Vedic

the

those
veiy
have

performers

denounced.

delivered

was

paper

learned,

long,

their

opinions

ceremonies

preceding

the

speculative

the

these

the

they

account

on

or

with

that

which

happiness
life,

present

fact

singular

whom

Society,
that

the

connected

adopted

by

P.S.

ELall,

is

have

should

in

procure

and

prosperity

respectabiUty,

it

case

rites

been

to

the

and

gains,

the

of

"C.

SABVA-DABSANA-SANGRAH^,

THE

sake

them

conceived

In

FBOM

VERSES

by

letter

fruitless

but

to

in

p.

from

search

299.

to

Dr.

in

the

Royal

FitzEdward

India,

for

the

315

Art.

XII.

Notes

"

India

the

on

J. C.

By

generally.

"

Marshman^

[Read Saturday,
of

the

notice

of

subject

The

the

under

Society

the

on

Manufacture
Chinamen
W.

part of the
the

East

Indian

Government,

of

in

Assam,"

still

summer

were

of

its

growth
of

diversity

he

had

drawn

Culture,
the

by

the

by

been

Tea

up

the

on

of

Secretary

in

He

various

in

parts
to

out

of

of

possessions
of

Court

the

degree

he

in

said
his

the
in

plant

tea

the

and

could

be

of

every

that

Upper

essay,

and,

Assam

though

in

experiments

heat
doubt

no

where

Nepal,
and

Gurwal,

Kemaoon,

be

to

country

Himalaya,

wrote

places

the

winter

there

"

He

making

such

latitude

good

very

likely

was

from

the

of

what

of

of

it

that

cold

found.

be

when

pointed

of

thought

stated

the

excessive

eligibility of

the

Chairman

specimen

is, where

was

December,

British

in the

he

said

degrees

20

unknown

only

Royle

culture.

both

the

by

15th

the

on

prepared

favourable

that

climate

totally

perceiving

the

the

Company.

Dr.

over

"

and

India

successful

of

was

East

climates

extreme

held

presented

was

distributed

being

of

Assam

had

this

of

Account

Upper

presented

was

grown

highly

more

An

"

in

of

Agriculture

which

purpose,"

meeting,

occasion.

and

when

Superintendent

Tea

'*

the

that

quaUty,
a

the

of

Directors

and

brought

first

was

Company.

specimen
Upper

of Trade

practised

that

the

Assam

1838,

as

for

subsequent

On

Tea

Bruce,

India

At

Black
thither

sent

Mr.

by

Committee

in

1862.]

in

tea

and

in Assam,

Esq.

January,

of

November,

10th

of

l%th

cultivation
the

Tea

of

production

Sirmore.
It will
the
last

be

subject,
twenty

Assam,

but

and

to

in

years
also

trace

Government

twenty-five

the

in other

provinces,

north-west
The

interesting

years

and
of

ago

therefore
the

to

which

progress

cultivation
districts
the
India
Mr.

of

in the

consideration

the

resume

has

tea,

made

been

only

not

Presidency

of

of
in

in

the

Upper

Bengal,

tho

Punjab.
led
Bruce

the

way
was

in

this

appointed

experiment;
the

official

316

NOTES

ON

the

of

Buperintendent
in Assam,
But

with

experiment
In

the

with

which

all the

absorbed

whole

and

their

for

crippled
of

verge

local

result

is

in
The
will

be

to

cent,

per

small

no

India, M.

were

to

the

out

progressive

The

gross

The

nurseries

the

the

deh'ghts

of

borrowing

was

exertions

of

the

prospects

the

on

insolvency,

from
borrowed

capital,
when

sunk,

shareholders.

the

were

operations

was

to

time

which

prosperity,

which

tunately
unfor-

short

their

small

height
capital

the

and

This
the

of

the
a

happy
tendent
superin-

Momay.

improvement

from

But

necessity

rescued

of

nurseries,

in

was

of

the

"500,000,

them.

were

of this

London,

prosecuting

undertaking

happily

degree

de

the

strength

value

the

to

but

was

to

only

its present

12

in

seen

the

in

due

in

costly experiments

Not

it

exceed

of

formed

(Jovemment

the
over

reduced

resources,

gradually

assets

carry

capital of

capital

the

in

were

on

and

subscribed

when

simply

up

dividend

the

of

extinction,

creep

to

of

nominal

up

bankers.

want

enabled,

they

establishments

was

purpose

transferred

were

Company

from

"7,000

called

was

of

the

with

extinguished

the

and

made,

the

China.

from

that

position

Company
for

in Assam,

tea

apparatus,

the

and

Calcutta,

only "200,000

with

in

in

of

time

blished
esta-

were

imported

and

in

ASSAM,

which

were

same

be

to

Assam

the

1839,

branch

the

undertaking

appeared

IN

vigour.

year

cultivation

to

which

TEA

gardens

artificers
at

the

over

association

any

and

seed

announced

hand

to

OF

experimental

and

Government

prepared

PRODUCTION

THE

following

proceeds

of

statement

the

Company

sold

Tea

Assam

of

in London

and

Calcutta

"

China,

but

it has

cultivation

therefore
shrubs

they

to

which
which

have

The

in Assam

been

young

the

from

found

were
a

plant

plants

are

Assam

improved

reared

the

of
to

growing

little

advantageous

more

indigenous

is sent

not

found

been

originally stocked

were

by

seed

to

confine

the

All

tea

province.

London
wild

with

in

care

in nurseries,

is the
the
in the
and

from

the
of

produce

country,

the

though

cultivation.
when

suffidently

318

NOTES

The

ON

and

Tne

which

In

about

4,000

year,

of

which

the

which

is

plantation
The

such

vast

from

on

the

they

the

adopted

by

they

is the

operations

According
that

1,965

are

their

to

the

The

the

for
is
last

the

"76,800,

was

single

of

acre

land

of

quantity

the

but

acres,

Assam

it has

where

is

Company
of

susceptible

are

of

any

the

one

is

calculated

the

tea

Lord

by

purchase

the

therefore

Stanley,

redeem

outright

estates,

increase

to

Government,

present

Still, the

will, doubtless,

proposed

fore
there-

tea.

of

nine

to

cannot

the

proprietorship

Company

lease, and

now

land

of

cost

than

more

halfpenny

the

for

the

little

at

fourpence

on

regulations

the

whatever

and
tax

lands

require.
to

deficiency
the
total

last

of
half

the
of

of

number

in

Cachar,
the

of

enlargement

the

Company's

labour.

statement

establishments

natives

scarcely

from

absolute

the

obstacle

great

in

in

region

Government

influence

public.

hereafter

may

appear

of

900

in the

paid annually

any

of

land

The

and

the

advantage
length

raised
up,

about

of

possible contingency,

of

at

cultivation

the

Cachar,

at

by

varies

simi

obtaining

any

confidence
take

under

tea

operations

them

which

have

to

of

assurance

free

these

to

The

said

be

iu

enterprise

that

rent,
acre.

an

of

comer

occupied

produce

cultivation

tea

the

is leased

peppercorn

pence

Assam,

expansion.

land

The

in

valueless.

and

estimated

for

by

extent

of

degree

as

waste

is

the

:"

have

made

been

experiment

available

prosecuted

been

"20

value

in

yet young.

as

land

than

land

the

of

have

was

cultivation

in

placed

less

recent

more

value

accounts

heretofore

the

In

gross

of

insured

north-east

they

quantity

is

factories

in the

which

locality,

The

their

to

ASSAM.

quality

of its relative

Cachar,

in

IN

TEA

each

addition

the

Uttle

land, which

in

years,

the

which

idea

best

former

acres.

gives

the

OP

at

gardens

tea

of twenty

upwards

rate

Company,

Assam

Bengal.

the

gives

established

have

is

following

bond,

PRODUCTION

THE

and

number

received

from

labourers

Upper

employed

Assam

perhaps
is from

Assam,

800

is
from

Assam

by

5,200.
other
proper.

it would
the
Of

pany
Com-

these,

districts,
In

that

NOTES

ON

as

Though

it has

the

native

the

bodies

and

other
In

total

land

the

the

barking
em-

French

established

supply

Assam

of

by

coolies

the

various

Company,
of

factories

tea

in

tea

Assam,
the

At

acres.

cultivation,

in

in

factories, and

110

that

Assam

and

the

end

of

the

quantity

for

prepared

or

1860,

it,

was

There

are

expend

less

It contains

"20,000.

under

culture
of

crop
At

the

efforts

have

the

acres

For

the

the

brought
of
more

sanguine

of

made
of

last

twenty

under

very

the

Society,

favourable

the

and,

for

expectations

far

as

the

of
of

the
of

and

the

efforts

on

early

the

When

the

Committee

success

of

considered
than
were

lbs.

neighbourhood,
introduce

to

part

of
of

India

by

have

Government

subject
Trade

about

lbs.

62,000

north

the

infancy,

ascertained,

about

acres

200,000

there

be

can

in

cultivation

its

settled

hills

tea.

more

in

6,000

than

to

increased

their

in

total

said

are

about

of

"5,000.

has

yet

at

yielding

out,

with

the

was

ago,

revenue

are

as

locality was

that

public

estimated

energetic

notice

years

Europeans

years

cultivation

the

Darjeling,

planted

been

of

by

tea,

have

the

this

year

other

border

district,who

enterprises

is not

the

highlanders,

plantations,

tea

these

as

past

been

scene

extend

53

sanitarium

cultivation

8,000

but

of

the

in

and

"60,000,

of

produce

raise

to

north-eastern

five

revenue,

English

than

the

on

settlers

expected

enterprise.

population

spare

veiy

80

now

not

district

Oovemment

the

of

amount

the

in

the

as

lbs.,

1,700,000

at

Company

lbs.

700,000

hilly

Assam

embarked

have

estimated

was

year

the

have

we

with

past

which

quantity

who

Bengal,

far

readily

even

cultivation

7,600

were

the

of

crop

Cachar,

In

been

there

68

was

actually

entire

Companies

to

that

1,000,000,

was

the

men

acres.

as

the

the

it

indefinitely increased.

be

the

for

all

cultivation

either

The

to

in

were

under

reported

and

formed

been

there

1859,

21,000

of

success

induce

the

say,

are

and

adequate

would

province

the

to

energetic system

an

pauper

where

province,

Assam,

Indies,

the

locaUties.

area

it is
of

have

of
With

the

by

West

is

labour.

difficultyto

strange

to

remove

the

India.

of

Encouraged
other

to

of

Bengal

adjoining
Yet,

319

ASSAM.

is that

want

extreme

this

to

IN

that

of

point

stimulus

of

power

crying

remuneration.

the

Government

the

TEA

supposed

labour

Mauritius,

under

productive

be

persuaded

the

for

Pegu,

to

his

be

OF

generally

higher

cannot

colonies,

been

take

to

find

who

and

it is found

yet

would

PRODUOTION

in Aracan

country,

warren,

THE

and

was

first

ture
Agricul-

its members

Assam,
entertained.

and

the

as

most

320

NOTES

ON

Those
While

produce

northern

the

Government

does

possessed

and

locahties
of

facility

been

past

distributed

Saharunpore

the

at

Eangra,

besides

The
in

result

of

India

therefore

this

raised

in

great

as

the

thus:

which

quaUty,
may
168,

be

supplied,

to

50s.

the

of

the

last

in

the

Bengal

was

equal

The

facilities

are

is

to

strongest

undertaking.

to

for

250

tea

of

the

is
in

example
judgment

returns

encouragement

are

to

India
and
so

the

are,

over,
more-

and

18

in

the

considered

of

with

economy,
considerable

of

sell

from

tea

from

the

course

established
the

past

laboiur,
of

are

which

operations

the
to

year

"200,000.

of

upon

of

leaf

in

to

the

as

and

tea

rapidity

wherever

he

eminence

about

article

the

when

been
in

of

in

1657,

In

have

the

embarkation

and

parcel

value

and

pounds

tea

which

in

tion
cultiva-

tea

for

London.

of

spreading

about

few

in

hath

in

it, except

cultivation

with

of

occasion

plantations

pounds,

of

of

first

produce

have

and

Dehra,

persons

the

pound

seed

tea

Change-alley,

have

1839,

the

in

Garraway

the

cultivating

former

who

d2".

years,

2,000,000

conducted

experience,

In

all

that

Bengal,

cheapness

There

England,

in

name

Thomas

Presidency,

The
no

said

16".

twenty

end

others,

pound."

from

sold

indefinite.

and
the

his

bears

of

Garraway,

by

of

at

1840,

into

sold

tea

the

''to

gentlemen,

Assam

there

still

that,

notice

the

as

advantage

the

progress

In

introduced

were

rarity

coffee-house

gave

Assam

Resolution

established.

"

tea

in

lbs.,

25

recently

stands

connected

east

maund.

regarding

inquiry

the

the

that

those

nurseries

rupees

companies

said

great

to

80

plantations,

16

three

of

maunds,

20

the

Calcutta.

Gk)vemment

of

rate

Eumaoon

in

now

the

is

consists

of

port

realized.

twentyfold,

the

region

north,

2,000

year,
from

the

the

to

been

Fee-simple

But

remote

conveyance

the

During

the

in

the

even

and

yet

chiefly

are

remove.

Cachar,

Assam,

by

the

over

not

ASSAM.

It

stationary.

which

land,

of

as

IN

augmented

cultivation

of

TEA

not

been

been

way

acquisition

have

has

Assam

have

the

in

OF

however,

of

nurseries

di"Sculties

of

PRODUCTION

expectations,
the

with

THE

basis
afford

capital

of
the

in

the

321

XIII.

Art.

On

"

xii, 1.^

Veda,

Vedic

the

By

"

IRead
The

following

Earth,

from

be

made

quarters

and

proceeds

to

exhibits, and
Greek

the

explain
to

writers

therewith

compare
the

on

drawn
The

the

on

the
to

different

translator
which

then

the

hynm

of

representations

some

to

conceives
from

earth

the

of

remarks

the translator

compiler.

conception

Hymn

some

metres)

the

together by

thrown

of

by

which

different

(in

verses

1862.]

March,

followed

Veda,

Atharva

"

Esq.

translation

original composition,

of

up

Sth

Earth.^

the

Bruce^

contains

Atharva-

of the

structure

Charles

Saturday,

paper

the

Conception of

ancient

subject.

same

OmI
which

Truth

1.

World

give

free

us

room

hath
herbs
for

the

among*

and

ascent

having

the

prayer

secration
con-

and

sacrifice, sustain

the

past and

of

mistress

is strong,

future,

Unmolested

2.

which

righteousness

holiness,

to

World,

the

may

mighty,

dedication

and
the

is

man

World,

the

may

for

increase

which

which

plain countiy,

virtue,

its

one

every

much

and

descent

of

sons

beareth

and

us

prosper

us.

May

8.

and

[Smdhu],
which

all

among

them

fruitful
and

the

that

its four

Earth,

living things, place

the

River

fields,on

make

quickened^

is

Great

fruitful

and

com

are

breath

likewise

sea,

us

chief

satisfied.

with

the

fields, may

and

well

World

the

which

on

life

are

is the

which

on

waters,

hath

that

May

4.

Earth,

the

in

us

which

beareth

are

cattle

and

com

everywhere

of

possession

which

on

comers,

breathing

which

shall

not

dry.
1

The

which

assistance
of the
of

of

writer

y edic

returning
'

Atharva

"

The

he

Hymn,
his

the
has

following
received

from

warmest

Veda

in

Sanhit6.

reading madhyatas

its

to that

of

acknowledge

suggested

and
von

in

in

particcdarly
and

Tubingen,

learned

Uerausgegeben
is here

to

preparation,

Both,

Professor
thanks

desires

article

R.

takes

amiable
Both

place

of

the
the

this

generous

translation

opportonitjr

man.

und

D.

D.

badkyaUu,

Whitney.

322

THE

May

5.

upon

which

home

of

World,

the
the

of

which

upon

gods

cattle,

OF

CONCEPTION

VEDIC

birds,

of

horses,

demons,

grant

the

World,

the

may

"

confliiited,*

old

of

first-bom

the
the

overcame

EABTH.

THE

and

enjoyment

us

honour.

things,
that

which

hath

holdeth

life to

dumber,

the

upon

devices

^girtabout

"

and

milk

give

us

upon

us.

stepped,

may

Earth

the

the

is

Parjanya

there

pillars

erected

glad

the

See

Agni

represent
"

The

neither

y.

milk

floating

sought

highest

heaven

World

mass

with

after

^immortal

"

give

us

energy

and

and

shower

be

rid of

Earth

to

dark, ruddy, of

divers

middle

which

Vishnu

her

enemies,"
son.

Earth

thy

^may

"

[unwearied,

the

on

"

honour

all his

me

Earth

down

mountains

pleasant

World

on

about

the

may

"

out,

snow-clad

World,
the

not,

hath

mother

thy

on

fail

meted

Indra

roimd

going

waters,

Aswins

"

and

of

lieth,

unhurt]

and

World,

coloiu", firmly established,

do

our

mother,

do

Earth

he

us

where

do

"

the

of

son

enclose

men

sacrifice

of

establish
the

am

thy navel,

thou

Earth

us.

shining

fruits

us

about

thou

further

the

out

upright,
yield

do

ministrant

they lay
the

"

World,

there

is

Earth

thee,

even

father, may

our

ground,

her

Earth

the

On

13.

never

us.

Ones

streams]

plenipotent

thee

the

that

Indra.

of

us

was

and

the

day

the

dwell

tawny,

virtue

may

About

purify

which

hills

thy

protected by
12.

and

thousand

out

may
are

the

which

on

night

woodland,

unscathed
which

the Earth

Earth,

pour

and

waste

may

which

May

11.

is in the

Earth,

hath

Wise

heart

[in

May

10.

grant

pleasant things

upon

beginning

[whose
"

and

honour

water,

flow

continually,*

is Indra,

high places.

the

May

9.

lord

gods,

sweet

down

in the

which

truth]

in

Earth,

the

us

which

with

strength

shower

they

World,

moving

cunning

ceasing, yield

may

which

World,

and

without

the

May

8.

Earth

milk

were

which

may

"

whose

creature

eveiy

desire.

our

guard

breast,

is in all men,^

presence

of

suffereth

which

golden

her

on

repose

the

May

all treasure,

all

containeth

which

habitation,

of

place

holdeth

object

7.

it

the

fire whose

the

us

as

Earth,

May

6.

there

pillars

the
are

before

consecrated
the

sacrificial

the

offering;

gladness.

48.
here

as

eUewhere

comprehends

both

the

dlyinity and

the

material

int.
uniform

fall short

distribntion

of, nor

exceed

of

the

their

is here

waters

mark

and

boond.

considered,
See

by irhich

Rig-Yeda,

v.

they
85, 6.

provoketh
and

who

flim

14.

him

two-footed
upon

with

his

whom

thou

The

gold

and

in

is

the

On

be

of

herbs,

glory

thou,

sure,

hast

and
;

the

whom

thereon

Earth,

herbs

things

may

make

are

firm

ever.

great,

Earth,

on

for

become

quaking

thou,

all

established

and

thee, thou

in

forth

from

is in

the

is

great

great

Indra

to

shine

us

contain

waters

in
;

men

cattle

and

Agni
in

horses

full

wide

kindle

Agni;

garments

are

firmament

the

"

is the

bearer

of

the

whose

and

give

the

to

whose

men

and

breath

the

gods

mortal

Earth

me

flame,

knees

active.

present
the

on

of

sacrifice, the
satisfied

are

the

life, may

with

World

make

World,

which

of years.
the

which

odour

the

is

that

of

produced

do

thou

make

thee,

Oandharvas

the

which

contain,

waters

in," with

delight

hate

the

things.

men

Earth

heaven

men

vigorous

Earth

which

Apsaras

me

fragrant

and
no

may

us.

the

With

24.

odour

which

Vadhena,

lit

with

the

of

The

figure
person,

from

the

old

the

has

immortals

XtySfitvov,

diraC

with

penetrated

gathered

and

the

firmament,

brought

to

the

suggested

knees

by

The

translation

Professor

is here

Both,

rendered

pHrvakrivari

in

ance
accord-

(the

accent

ptLrvag"tran).

is rather
in

which

thee

weapon.

reading,

analogously

of

odour

P^rvakrtvari,

swarthy

of

races

immortal

and

us;

we

Agni

fat

me

the

With

herbs,

"

five

shed

doth

bearest

us.

Agni;

oblation;

may

23.

thus

those

are

unto

may

Earth,

World,

the

prepared

thee, thou

upon

walk

not

hate

loveth

May

22.

relax

the

god

dark,' make

the

are

of

flint rock

the

of

21.

one

go

thine

of

trembling

shineth

Agni

to

do

rising

mother

place

one

no

sacrifice, who

me

prevent*

thou

do

Earth,

who

us,

Agnis.

many

plagueth

speech.

pleasant

and

the

in

of

World

thee, the

may

is

20.

"

and

is the

Agni

19.

food

thee

tribute

render

is the

thee

over

are

him, 0

"

his

at

sweetness

glad

of

force

place

of

bom

Sun

all

me

Great

18.

are

who

four-footed;

the

Earth

foimdation,

Agni

World,

323

EARTH.

hands.

our

and

Earth

the

watch

THE

action^

or

are

these

give

17.

bom;

ns,

OF

rays.

May

16.

like

that

things

men,

the

into

over

Mortals

15.

do

hateth

by thought

us

give

CONCEPTION

VEDIC

THE

obscurely

mantle

of

downwards.

expressed

bright

colour

the

comparison

(t.e.the

seems

sunlight),

which

to

be

only

to

covers
dis-

324

THE

VEDIC

no

may

With

25.

and

in

hate

one

is of

foot

thee, 0

Earth,

and

fat

go

All

of

help
latest

west,

the

Earth
whose

to

even

evermore,

surely

is

founded,

and

with

continually

prayer

are

going

the

right

and

the

renewed,
dwell

we

may

givenhis

alluded

body

our

that

is

about
of

store

nurture,

that

which

defileth
wash

lovely;'

not

to

to,

they

far
0

me

north,

for

me

to

as

Earth.

before,

lose

look

^not

weapon.*
by

over

of

none

"

robber

no

may

destroying

which
eye

my

Earth,

the

us

from

nor

us,

Earth,
of

the

to

pleasant

behind,

from

and

east

become

the

bless

sight

the

it, till the

come.

as

lie

lie,

I turn

down

us

harm

us,

daughter
see

the

to

from

thee,

the

we

therefore,

had

for

upon

keep
of

may

"

though

is often

still

Earth

refreshment

below;

though,

Savitar

the

is

our

may

away

thou

range

which

thou,

not

for

standing

"

upon

Earth,

I walk

not

do

Sun

the

as

from

the

what

"

which

fall
us

What

left,

It.

the

to

us

years

84.

no

clean.
0

nor

All

down

him

upon

comers,

above

83.

flow

off

Thrust

upon

waters

thy

I not

come

"

may

World

the

which

things,

in

bearest

am

may

from

that;

dust

to

fast

which

that

and

and

82.

thou

south
;

stand

stagger

rejoices

throw

thoroughly

the

flint, and

established

all

World

the

clean

we

81.

with

elephant

things.

May

do

in the

and

too,

^loveliness

"

left.

which

Earth

us

humanity

horse

and

rock,

sitting

never

praise

patient

80.

in

^fillus,

"

trees

and

up

the

29.

food

fragrant;

me

honour.

do

me

we

with

or

make

praise.

may

"

and

upholdeth

Rising

28.

together*

timber

which

render

forward

maiden

of

the

Where

us

the

exists

^in the

"

is formed

let

gold

World

let

women

of

glory

Earth

The

27.

do

and

firmly wrought

the

thou

us.

26.

breast

do

which

of thee

odour

men

the

is

that

"

EARTH.

us.

the

beauty

which

is

hate

one

with

Surya^

of

marriage-feaBt

THE

OF

CONCEPTION

with

Earth,

Suryd

Rig-Veda,

on

in

my

backs

our

thou

marriage

10, 85,

right

of

Soma;

99.

or

on

my

against thee,"

cradle

to

9, and

side

alL

for

Aitareya

the

legend,

Bi"hmana,

7.
'

The

That

other
^

text
this

reads
very

places.
Or

the

murderer.

aandhftd,

perhaps

unpleasant

habit

sambhftd,
prevailed

is

unfortunately

confirmed

in

326

thoufiand

Thy

46.

tiiese

he

of

EABTH.

that

cow

standeth

things

not

into

creep

deadly bite, thy

hidden

in

quickened

are

crawUng

and

cold

by the

which

World,

that

THE

milch

thy scorpions

serpents,
in

driven

are

like

pleasure,

of

sources

OF

ready

milker.*

the

to

CONCKPnON

VEDIC

THE

"

hi

the

rainy

favour
;

us

upon

all thine

places,

life

which

wasps

insects,

season,

the

with

us

may

"

thing

is innocent.

the

hast

Thou

47.

and

chariot

the

and

lofty

and

beareth

hog

and

Keep
of

beasts
men,

from

Defend

50.

the

far

and

Ardya

the

the

lofty
wild

us,

us

the

rid of

and

of

enemy,

is innocent.
the

oppressor,
the

suffereth

lowly,

boar.
cattle

thy

tigers, which
and

jackal

every

of

the

the

whidi

on

that

burden

World,

and

paths

thing

the

the

forest, thy Uons

the

with

the

to

from

spirit,and

wicked

of

be

for

highway

go,

the

path

our

us

men

upon,

endureth

entrance

away

^keep

"

favour

abode

the

up

go

may

which

World,

giveth

49.

travel

which

on

to

cart

thou

do

The

48.

the

for

lowly

robber

eveiy

paths

many

the

the

of

about

go

devour

to

evil

wolf, the

thy

wild,

the

being,

Rakshas.

Earth,

us,

the

EJmidin,

from

the

the

Gandharvas

Pisacha,*

the

and
all the

and

Apsaras,
the

of

family

Rakshas.
Two-footed

51.

eagles,

vultures

heaven

and

the

ordered

vrith

the

they

fiy

of

air; the

the

earth,

flame

the

grant

the

Wwld

and

covered

are

home

that

4t

wind.

night

and

day

causing

of the

gusts

of

out

and

dust

all the

and

swanB

cometh

wind

raising

pleasant

Earth,

disposed,

are

Earth

us

to

f olloweth

twilight

Earth

the

things

the

over

and

the

may

are

the

by

well

be

may

us.

give

this

me

54.
it

Heavens

place

World

Fire, Sim,

may

the

and

and

and

the

all

and

Water,

make

Air

room

the

god^

wisdom.

me

lord

the

May

53.

for

shake,

on

fowls

and

Darkness

52.

rains

and

passeth

to

trees

winged

May

be

lord,
lord

mightily,

even

all,

over

One

Mighty

lord

conquering

Earth,

the

on

the

over

may
whole

Earth.
55.

What

spreading
welfare

did

time

thyself
enter

of

old, 0

abroad

into

goddess,

thou

thee,

didst

then

didst

at

word

the

expand
thou

into
set

of

the

greatness

the

four

god%
;

then
in

comers

order.
1

Dhenarawipasphuranti,

'

We

sprite, the

should

faeiy, and

cow

something

convey

the

elf."

that
of

the

does
idea

not

kick

against

by tnmslating

the

these

milker.
**

names,

tha

THE

In

56.

the

As
which

kindly

and

men

all

milk, bless
The

drew
which

for

all

the

Thou

61.

and

assembly

the

in the

acceptable.
hath

so

Earth

she

her

scattered

existed,

the
is she

yet

"

and

bearing plants

it

as

lackest

the

of

force,

excellent,

is

breasts

milk.

with

were

full of

are

of

the

offering, Yiswakarman

in

the

mist,

art

even

in

of the

fill

up

was

made

bestowing

exhausted;

Creation

vessel

mother.

humanity,

not

the

secret,

noble

of

to

violent.

are

it

as

vessel

of

full

be

fragrance

me

sons

and

Lord

the

may

that

yet concealed

as

milk,

may

drink, whose

place

capacious

were

pleasing, according

whose

means

of

enjoyment

me

bless

by

be

all them

hiding

the

speak

after

World

which,

art

desu^s

thou

in

woodland,

of creation,

Earth,

yield pleasure,

to

manifest

the

since

heavenly

the

of

out

was

the

may

"

Earth,

forth

desire

peaceful

contain

me,

I scatter

may

breasts

that

they

the

May

60.

her

protector

words

may

forward

59.

be

dust,

upon

the

in

327

EABTH.

and

waste

Earth,

the

dwelt

the

appearance

whose

scattereth

THE

bosom.

May

pressing

the

in

words

our

may

prevenient,

OP

the

upon

have

in her

my

places,

horse

people

58.

peopled

together,

gathering

trees

CONCEPTION

of

congregation

67.

VEDIC

first

the

"

which

that

bom

of

dwell

in

righteousness.
children

May

62.

thee, without
life ;

be

sickness
shall

never

bom
and

us,

without

slothful

be

we

to

decay

in

do

bringing

shall

that

World,

thou

give

thee

to

long

us

appointed

the

offering.
Mother

68.
well

with

prosperity

This

Earth,

me;

thou

and

fortune.

Atharva

Veda,

is

by

single inspiration ;
that

show
without

the

strict

An

and

this

no

to

of

stablish

and

the

art

associate

equal
be

to

means

of

which

regard
to

it is

compositions,
bring

into

verses

of

of four

lines

hardly

can

rehef

into

of

some

the

hope
the

sufBce

to

metre

to

of

or

of

confusion
be

together

put

of

either

the
of

result

will

are

me

of

part

the

as

composed

order

restore

grant

this

in

be

it may

heaven

its contents

continuity

to

of

considered
of

that

me,

length

slight inspection

attempt

similar
than

fix

others

materials

any

subject.

that

like

hymn,

thou

do

more

cessful
suc-

considerable

more

fragments.
The
three

first six

strophes
in the

metre.

The

expression
three

verses

of

this

hymn,

each,

their
which

which

exhibit

subject,

and

follow

may

divide

themselves

fairly consecutive
are

nearly

reasonably

into

tion
grada-

identical
be

in

classed

328

THE

together,

they

as

effected

be

brackets

in

the

word

these

the

the

second
of

manner

tenth,

isolated,

but

internal

evidence

of

we

in order

extending

from

following suggestions
unity

in

placed

are

in

considered

isolated

the

however,

Agni,

connected

with

admissible

into

The

as

verse,

the

the
the

this

under

to

ajdto

shato

first

Hue

remark

which

stand

which

bears

single

souroe,

The

verse.

due

the

of

in metre.
which

restore
at

iq

fragment,
to

metrical

commencement

fourteen

verse

is

eighteenth

rather

to

consideration

its

compiler

the

find

we

belong

to

mentary
frag-

tion
invoca-

an

of

easily

may

verse,

Agni

have

as

thought

hynm.
and

twenty-fourth

occurred

the

as

mutilated

place subsequently,

from

earth,

has

the

in

twenty-fifth,

indications

bears

metre,

c,

in

something

also

10

out

that

introduced,

seventeenth

order

in

seems

which,

but

which
well

the

probably

which

twenty-third

refrain

observed

attributing

the

and

find

may

interpolation
of

be

continuous

tageous
advan-

wanting.

as

Following
which,

in

to

and

brackets,

will

of

in

striking

sufficientlyidentical

are

words

eleven, the

verse

abo

we

this

inserted

by

which

two
:

equally

exception

offered

are

is

the

eleventh

the

which

and

metre

is

forty-first stanzas,

justified

respect

which

case

tolerably

of

and

mutilation,)
find

unison

and

It

c.

feature

(with

we

in every

are

thought,

b.

"

is in each

twenty-second,

widely

Next

line

refrain,

idea,

line

in the

the

stanzas

after

the

of

expression

line

change

"

of

range

the

out

EARTH.

THE

sufficient

translation,

bhumidhdrd

one

restore

by striking

the

to

the

will

OP

embrace

to

seem

trifling alterations
will

CONCEPTION

VEDIC

of

supposition

we

eighteenth

which

mutilation

the

in

with

harmonise

and

construction,

them

attribute

may

same

latter

the

verse;

fails to

also

the

present

verses

to

single

inspiration.
No
next

difficulties
three

closely

to

verses

have

been
which

thought

in

33

verses,

which
so

in

inserted

placed

line

the

of

though

express,

in

between

account

on

of

way

to

34

and

bearing
the

annex

two

to

seem

groups
of

correspondence

bearing

three

a.

these
a

the

grouping

metre,

inclined

am

35, omitting

"

the

similar

as

thought,

are

thoy

these,

to

another

one

consecutive
The

and

verses,

on

themselves

present

them

no

the

metrical

connection.
The

regard
a
as

two
to

tlie

fragment
the

following
and

metre

which

is

forty-second

stand

verses

to

the

subject matter,

apparently
verse;

entirely isolated,

we

well
may

but

connected,
be

are

both

with

followed

extending

justified, however,

by
as

far
io

THE

holding

VEDIC

the

line

exceedingly
the

CONCEPTION

88

awkward.

Beyond

this

but

59, and

58,
and

These

63.

with

connection
With

regard

associate

from

deriving
evidently

the

forty-seventh
they

hymn

before

hand

at

presented

the

compiler,

similar
serve

may
made
no

displays

the

the

of

witnesses,

his

own

or

is thereon
all

of

compiler

is the

opinions

peculiar charm,

point

of

of

entertained

the

with

three

stanzas),

the

the

were

origin
the

it

is

all those
to

Abhandlung

the
which

foremost

hymn
in

den

Atbarfs

Rig

Hterature

conception

Veda.

which

and

all that

ourselves,
reveal

which

those

world,
and

has
of

Tttbingen,

the

had
its

value

special

(Mandala,
to

of

absence

earth

the

number

which

the

Veda

dedicated

one

Vedic

of

possesses

the

betake

we

of all this

men

accoimt

the

monuments

existence

briefly the

consider

ttber

only

earth

traditionary legends

and

rest, this

point,

early

those

remote

single exception

that,

time,

For

inhabitants.

among

recall

and

to

this

In

interest.
this

upon

In

Vedas.

conception

that

by

acquaintance

from

of the

formed

without

subject

knowledge

historic

of

already

collection

on

drawn

tinguishes
dis-

example

remark

other

value

fragments,

had

The

this

the

dlEPerent

of

intimate

in

expression

nor

the

I purpose

the

without

occurs

contained

as

such

preceding generation

not

in

chose

of

lay

which

general

its

the

which

Veda.

and

of

and

that

seen

manner

compilation

none

positive

who,

loses

hymn

the

care

be

undoubtedly

admirable

so

are

course

the

conscientious

which

subject

truth, however,
the

that

that

is

51

"

indicate

possibly

materials

the

Atharva

of

their

appropriate fragments,

of

careless
the

in

of

forty-sixth

the

readily

in

somewhat

to

original hymn.

it will

confirmation

Roth,^

Professor

means

the

no

easy

46

fragment

may

productions

compositions

single

as

by

with

in

together

put

the

the

same

themselves

be

not

probability

any

up

have

sense.

which

made

prayer,

to

seem

idea, and

the

of

said

compilation

they
to

bards,

is

us

of

refrain

here

been

with

53, 64, 56,

distinct

it would

although

expression

has

in

or

stemzas,

disfigured portions

what

wherever

measure

source,

exhibit

which

the

of

out

verses

quite

verses

together

same

verses

are

From

in

remaining
two

contmuous

by

the

form

to

of measure,

gathered

be

include

seem

either

than

more

of

reference

confusion

can

may

separated

the

to

this

verses

them,

the

suggested

such

presents

fragment
:

is

construction

the

as

place.

text

verses

oddly enough

are

that

the

considerable

twenty

already

another

to

point

one

remaining

have

329

EARTH.

THE

interpolation,

an

forty-firstverse

that

for

e.

OF

v.,

84,
that

earth

preserved.
the

1866.

which

earth

Page

8.

330

is

teristics

the

In

pre-Hesiodic

held

place

relative

The

Oredan

Yedas,

show

as

the

so

must

of

whidi

out

germ

lost

soon

and

existed

comparison

the

in

which,

mythologies

genius,

of

conception

earth

the

plastic

simpler

the

simUarity

the

to

Veda

charms

Mother

possessing

the

completest

in

showing

Homerici,

celebrate

are

The

the

"

the

among

All

of

gisres

"

of

simplicity

points

many

minor

marked

hymn.

Htmni

I will

preserved

To

and

nature-religion,

is

title

the

under

poems

which

hymn,

following

Homeric

1.

Indian

of the

allusions

such

have

nature-religion.

pure

early

that

upon

pre-Homeric

those

undoubtedly

must

Greece

of

mythology
of

diaituv

omilar

some

however,

subsequent

the

of

ima^ation

the

in

which

to

the

developed

comparison

absence,

poems,

chiefly in

sought

were

of

discovered

are

subject.^

and

be

which

EABTH.

THE

OF

into

bringing

exhibited,

here

this

CONCEPTION

VEDIC

THE

Mother

the

Earth,

(Baumeister).

XV.

All, whose

of

foundations

sure.

the

world
all

Truly

that

Earth,

ancient

most

all

nurtureth

things

that

are

and

in

in

things

that

move

the

over

divine

land,

the

sea.

And

all
of

thy

And

6.

things

fly

treasures

of

out

fruitful

in

the

^all these

air,
"

nurtured

are

out

thee

are

blessed

men

with

children,

with

and

increase,

August

Earth

away

life

From

that

mortal

! and

it

is

he

but

men:

thine

in

is

hand

blessed

give

to

and

thou,

whom

to

after

take

thine

heart.
Shall
his

10.

willing

be

honour,

to

all

and

things

in

are

plenty

at

hand;

His

glebes

He

has

are

with

heavy

food, and

in his

cattle, and

his

of

beautiful

women,

wealth

and

treasure

follow

principal works

which

hare

consulted

wealth

of

house

pastures
filled

is

with

good

things.
Their

city

is

full

they

rule

their

city

in

order.
And

The

Griechische

Griechitdie

great

Mythologie,
Mythologie.

Welcker's

been

Griechische

after

on

them

this

subject

G5tterlehre^

are

and

Preller^s

Gerhardt's

THB

16.

VBDIC

And

their

And

their

CONCEPTION

maidens

Sport

and

Even

they

rejoice in

men

young

skip

in

"

the

garlanded

the

over

whom

OF

soft

thou

circles

of

glad

meadow,

joy,
heart

"

goddess

august

"

their

with

"

of the

honour

331

EARTH.

freshness

flowers

shalt

THE

teous
boun-

"

deity!
Hail

! mother

And

be

of the

willing

This

its

main

striking details, presents

coincident

with

first

the

that

line

of

foundations"
"mother

of

earliest

phase

later

all," unites

which

operation

the

earth

men

;"

and

the

earth,

the

tasteless

In

earth

of

those

of

room

to

consideration

which
the

up

formed

"
"

this

of

these,

to

or

Thus
from

hath

life

place

of

of rock,

to

the
and

contemplation
we

find

mythology,
allusion

sHghtest

the

not

"

this

molestation

things,

Indian

later

and

external

is alluded

operations,

to, for

the

the

poet,

than
as

the

in the

earth,

the

attached

perpetual epithets,
rather

of

conception
early

was

conception,
mind

of

all

"

to

they display.

In

together."

and

producing

bearing

surelj founded,"

itself rested,

Grecian

unportance

the

as

worshi|i

hint

no

to

as

that

of
of
on

elephant,

to

serpent.

or

the

agencies

the

to

without

su|tainer of

passive

speculations

earth

the

turtle,

the

as

as

"

and

at

lines

space

suffering everything

"

which

but

devoted

mainly

which

"

the

locum.

ilia

in

room

which

tuentur.

than

results

firm

"

expression

of

in the

that

the

to

Earth

affording

as

observed

objects

is

some

I'emarkably

distinguish,

it manifests

firmly wrought

dust

flint, and

that

in

as

the

the

Terra

hymn

earth,

breast,"

lowly,"

the

of

by Ovid
et

be

with

fragfbuB,

causam

"free

"

as

golden

her

on

repose

well

allusion

distinct

hfe, rather

for

the

to

described

changing

invoked

is

failed

two

which

the

^is described

"

which

of

as

It will

by

Ceres

the

and

agencies

the

me

thought

connection

Atharva

of

vegetation,

active

those

lofty

into

the

of

of

attributes

two

praebet

contemplation

treasure,

in

commnne

Ease

latter

hymn,

precisely

is

burden

wealth

give

burden,

Veda.

nature-religion

Officinm

The

and

Atharva

Earth,

period diverged

distinction

to

song

expressions

some

Homeric

the

of

my

scope

in the

the

of

of

heaven,

starry

heart

in

hymn,

of the

consort

guerdon

as

the

rejoiceth

gods"

to

the

so

that

hand,

more

of

active

manifestation
the

like

seem

expression
epithets

other

passive

function

part, incidentally, in the

most

which

the

on

"

of
%Bo9

the

echo

of

an

lively realization

aatpaXAt alel-^aia

of

shape
earlier
in the

wtkwpii

332

fieXaiva

"

which

latter

is

Earth

also
milk

the

Earth

its earUest
which

to
"

phase by
later

the

mother,

hymn
food

35),

of

germ

symbol

lies

that

his

remarkable

in

the

proof
of

crops

but

in

she

the

does

idea

found

which

which

line

race

is

men

as

"

See

Hesiod."

the

totally at
having
essay

RoUl

given

burth,
from

fountains

no

point

ment
nourish-

of
earth

our

produced

she

and

this

is of

far

greater

hi the

case

of

conception

and

to

earth, than
m

for

gives

for

men,

p-oof

precisely stated,

less

definite

the

women,

parturition,

had

expression,

at

earlier

an

for

as

example

xvionir

ap^onpoi'

ahnost

in

$tol

identical

den
1860.

9yi|rot

with

the

Hesiodic

avOpMTOC,

Hesiod

of

this

idea, and

with

created

Ul"er

it has

108.)

given

Tubingen,

birth,

adapted

seem

variance

"

ftn

given

1.)

Days,

been

forefathers

admirably

so

and

VI.

account

(P. 238.)

"

are

iI"ChfivOiv yiyaaffi

though

tion
deduc-

which

women

here

should
and

(Works

"

the

birth

parpbg
passage

for

given

the

fitag

earlier

earth."

is

(Nemea.

"

of

has

which

to

species

general

more

Pmdar:

has

the

imitate

women

regard

the

readily distinguished

is

but

so,

imitate

not

birth

the

has

which
which

to

earth,

to

(cVecc) our

bore

that

for

done

case

Menexenus

in

earth

given

human

argument

an

as

the

in

only

contains

as

the

of

attributed

everything,

barley,

in the

earth

The
time

that

in

and

consideration
the

of

nourishment

for

birth

wheat

the

food

have

to

him

Ir"ap

77

(which

part

race,

is

passage

that

has

human

in

mother

of

earth

the

fruit

absolute

which

by

the

symbolised

the

am

conception

this

relationship

and

an

"

they declared,

com

the

for

that

who

the

for
notable

in

necessary

pretends

who

of

mother

"may

"

mother

that

first

as

is used

proof

woman

which

means

consideration
the

that

one

and

is

when

meaning

conception,

possesses
so

essential

Earth

expression

an

"

hymn

that

understood

nourishment

by Plato,

of
"

and

the

"

considered

are

Atharva

embraces

means

conception

mother

as

quite special

47.

v.

remembered

be

furnishing, by

as

Atharva
V.

no

Greeks

Jiv$pu)irov9. The

;"

son

it must

;"

earth
the

in

her

me

the

hymn,

to

e0/wo^t^9

7"uiy"

remembered,

be

Atharva

of

introduced

give
of

son

it will

the

contemplation

the

wliich

in

expression

the

in

consideration,
is attached

importance
In

aud

evpvarcpvo^y

"

EARTH.

THE

OF

CONCEPTION

VEDIC

THE

by
mythus

the

von

the

origin

of

everywhere

the

human

describes

gods.*
den

fUnf

menschenffeachleckteni

bel

334

VEDIC

THE

independently

of

CONCEPTION

those

p.

Grecian

in the

out

in the

by ^Eschylus

THE

the

where

passages

substantially brought
statement

OF

EABTH.

personification

poets,

have

we

able
remark-

in Athenaeus

fragment

is more

(xiii.,

"

B).

600

ipafitv ayv^c
IpwC

^(

olpavb^
XafA^avu

yaiav

3fi/3poc^

Alt'

/itiKuv

iivip"TtQ

o^pavov

9 it rUtnrui

^ooKdQ

re

irttrmv

/Sporotc

fiiov Briniirfuov,

Kal

S* Ik

"pa

rvxc'v*

yafiov

t^Mxevroc

ydiav'

tKVtn

x^^va,

rpwffai

ydfiov

votiZovtoc

rkXttoQ lirrtv.

To
but

the

subject
allusions

vague

which
seem

that

been

concealed

the

and

the

which

lay

earth's

origin

at

alluded

and

rf"V"irtVj

it must

be

(246)

clement

it is

definite

idea
in

accoimt,
the

which
and

ocean,

which

an

With

myth
birth
the

"

it

of
of

the
the

passage

contains
marked
such

(Bergk.

an

as

Island

in

at

of

of

light.

Theognis,

allusion

conspicuous

to

the

been

place

Lyr. Or.

p.

which
the

where

this

in the

381.)

'Qreoyor

the

duced
pro-

oi

this

entertained

chaos

of

Owp

itself

nature

of

the

of

what

Orphic

produced

origin

of

no

Hesiodic
cidl

we

theogony,
of

out

of

be

Oceanus

legend
smell,
w.

is

which

23,

ocean

in

is

the

at

introducing

referred

to,

brought

"c., but

contemplation

the

compared

the

pleasure

more

Veda,
Greek

may

out

rose

I have

sense

tradition, is

substance.

earth's

Atharva

in the

basis

having

Delos,

the

personification

the

namely,
Aristotle

was

themselves
the

the

OceanuS,

which
Of

tradition
of

Tervrro*.

sea,

to

is the

the

of

201),

196.)

refers

which

(Iliad, xiv.

to

implies

accounts

oldest

of

out

answer

of

germ

the

ancients

nebulous

tradition

god

the

reappeans

prominence

Poet.

(Iliad,

having

first of these,

many

the

xxi.

in

myth

Oceanus,

should

nebula,

gods

the

sion
expresIt

earth

or

r^iveat^ vavrBtrai
not

Oceanus"

the

hymn

an

29,

the

The

by

otnrep

that

of

pnncipal

of

out

is here

intermediate

this

three

v.

the

contain

by Homer

to

Mon

represents

through

the

undoubtedly

it

of

Yifwakarman;
to

in

mist

watery

considered

'Qiceai/o?

probable

tradition

theogonies.

Oceanus.

of

out

of

of

remembered,

occurs

Vedic

and

8, 55, 60,

w.

exertions

produced

been

incidentally

but

the

Grecian

was

have

to

of

seems

bottom

in the

Earth

the

declares

no

itself, but

to

in the

find

we

myth

made

sacrifices

in

contradiction

by

in

same

midst

brought

prayers

that

the

in

was

the

to

origin

occiur

is here

reference

it

which

earth's

these

refer

may

the

of

of

it

as

into

occupies
nature

:"

VEDIO

THE

^oifit dvali 8rt fniv

ii9av"Tmv

k"KKiotov

rUt,

BtA

tff

dimpifrifi

6fftii"dfipfHtoiiig,
ly"\a9"fi

dk

yriBfiffivii fiaBb^ w6ptoc

will

It

gods

have

which

priority

higher

Grecian

mortal

the

to

as

which

remain
the

Two

other

of

scope

and

this

for

which

with

the

of
to

the

earth,

of

"

Grecian

legend

as

slumbering^

to

"

in

the

fatigue

and

entertained

are

incidental

the

Vedic

to

the

But

Indian

the

proves

stand

no

line

opening

religion laid

the

the

the

in

InstanceB
lee

the

recognition

the

the

EsBftj

on

world

devotion
their
of

idea
of

to

and

and

was

expression

and

and

of

power

all

watchfiil

proTidenee

the

fire ages

mentioned

power,

the

abore,

of

the

world,

supreme

things

by

the

to

the

"

self-

sacrifice

material

maintained

where

of

obedience

natural

of

religious

rule

conception

ordered

of the

justice, as

others;
the

have

parts

prayer

imknown

an

early

to

appear

and

the

by

truth

as

purity

religious

component
;

abstinence

created

Veda

forcible

relation

its

of

equihbrium

whose

liillyrecognlBed,

in

of

Greeks

three

the

that, in

had

secondly,

earth, which

viewed

the

the

inward

than

which

spirit of order,

For

of

and
of

means

more

after

proportion,

life

of

been

but

find

we

basis

it is obvious

embraced
strove

the

as

gods

conflicts

and

the

expression

where

concise

manifestation

outward
Hence

gods.

hymn,

temperance,

and

guidance

this

conduct

consecration,

the

In

down

the

have

to

bearing

point.
of

and

rule

earth

from

with

the

the

on

on.

contains

hymn

rehgionists

found

insisted

and

Asuras,

ofTers

by

on

themselves

among

upon.

gation,
investi-

pre-historic

to

carried

the

enter

particular

allusion

fire in its connection

of

Atharva

idea, which

called

hymn,

mythology

that

combat

inhabitants

prominently

so

victorious

Grecian
to

to

me

for

subject

what

here

in

allow

not

furnish
with

powers

primeval

embraced

refer, first,

the

consideration

is here

"

Indian

which

will

essay

well

notices

daemonic

earth's

and

gods

the

subject

as

weaknesses

comparison

subjects;

same

times

they

the

was

were

allusions,

some

especially might

the

they

the

of

without

than

the

represents

men.

There

the

in
and

them

which

origin

to

described

of

myth

the

relaxation

conception
in

Indian

conceded

without

systems,

drowsiness

as

are

the

auxiliary in,

further

irfXiupij,

yaia

itKbc iroXt^^.

that

nowhere

earth

the

g^uarding
far

is

they

mythology;

to, and

anterior

as

noticed

been

Aiirm,

worvta

rpoxoci^i 'i Xc/ivy,

kirl

fitv iwXfioBfi A^Xoc

wava

335

EABTH.

THE

OP

CONCEPTION

in

just

absence

of

the

,p^ge

gods
18.

is

336

VEDIC

THE

aD

things,

and

material

religious

But

is

here

religion,

which

which

of

In

under

illustrations

is

here

milker.

offer

it

is

of

one

considered

the

in

naively

simple
the

Veda,
alluded

of

figure
and

to

29,

its

cow

which

prosecution
which

the

38.

30,
the

style

the

earth

of

and

frequent

most

of

does

its

kindly
not

kick

this

is,

blessings
the

cow,

of

parts

on

upon

which

impurities,

the

ground

13,

expressive

as

as

the

all

in

of

horizon

material

simplicity

yielding

as

the

as

earth,

the

of

and

to,

remark

great

the

the

with

Vv.

single

fundamental

merely

itself

as

performed.

are

part,

most

things

the

religion

invoked

the

of

purity

alluded

once

is

earth

the

earth

and

more

beyond

was

renewing

the

than

the

composition

the

of

more

conclusion,

Vedic

it

is

idea

services

continually

as

connection

of

than

enjoyments.

which

idea

an

arose

all

spiritual

themselves

considered

and

idea,

this

religionists

imtil

be

to

came

benefits

religious

this

represented

further,

parts,

material

inspection,

and

of

of

out

Grecian

its

obtaining

of

means

all

in

idea,

lost

contemplations,

visible

and

of

early

these

of

disposer

But

which

foreshadowings,

the

as

was,

to

EARTH.

THE

favour.

possible

was

uncertain

in

more

it

his

for

more

no

OP

prerogative

entreated

be

to

recognition
dim

whose

aid

excess,

CONCEPTION

its

for

good
of

bounty,
against

all

337

XIV."

Art.

7%^

Chinese.

Sutra

the

of

Translated

"

Forty-two
the

by

ordinary
into

tracts

the

"In

with

like

brightness

entered

"Favourably

who

Calculations,

having

and
The

It

and

proceed

to

obtained

caused

to

twelfth
"

A.D.

'141

coimtry
seek

the

of

Han
with

head

surrounded

him,

this

month

In

picture

Being

and

on

and

classic
their
so

that

who

India

is called
space,

dream.'

your

military

oflBcer

Tsin-King,*
them

directing

(Getae)

and

with
to

Central

to

Buddha.

Buddha,

and
at

high

others

the

of

also,

heard

of

be

mical
Astrono-

flying through

the

of

of

and

persons,

law

might

Board

origin

Tai-yue-chi

Emperor

dream

has

the

w^is

the

the

arrive

they

the

Wang-Tsiing

also

and

Tchou-Fa-Lan,

and

that

the

the

his body

the

seen,

minister

been

after

years.
the

with

eighteen

to

of

accompanied

which
of

the

King

the

by

Sections.

the

thirtieth

India,

Yau-Chan*

Forty-two

invitation,
on

from

returned

Shamans'

day

of

the

Lo-Yang.*

64.

inches;

Vide

Ondayana^

.'.6

Kang-Hi,

Mat"figa,

Honanfou,

dynasty,

all

had
of

hastily dispatched

in

made,

be

were

Ma-Tang

his

perfect wisdom,

at

splendour,

eleven

having

"

have

diligently

"After

civil oflBcers

the

the

India, and

They

and

personage,

towards

meaning

Your

must

amounting

others,

height,

he

connected

arrived

this

on

the

has

divine

Emperor

Tsai-In

in

divine

what

by

was

replied

who

one

(Buddha).

Fo

books

Ming-Ti,*

saw

Flying

what

ministers

Pou-i,

possesses

he

sun.

Buddhist

of

of

reign

chang'

impressed

of his

which

on

the

Beal.

S.

palace.

his

inquired

six

the

"

that

dreamt

and

gold,

the

of

year

Emperor

Hke

body

introduction

following

is the

fourth

the

dynasty,
a

China

the

of

aocoont

Bevebend

Jrom

Bemabks.

Introductort

The

Sections,

A.D.

rid.
vid.

the
26.

chang
snb

"

846

inches,

or

about

70

feet.

voce.

Jalian, sab
LaUta
eastern

voce.

Yistara,

xyii.

capital, built

n.

by the

first emperor

of

the

East.

Han

338

Then

"

the
the

*When

which

the

the

not

all

above
and

country,

influence
other

the

that

for

holy

the

also

he

ordered

leung-toi,*

the

or

city (of Lo-)

see

and

M.

the

alluded

to

Forceaux

("

Tartary,"
We

Sections,

into

Chinese.

of

nor

be

of

an

the

I.e.,

no

of the

be

set

Confer
Galled

it,

White

worship

up

at

the

the

chief

and

at

of

Horse,

for

over

as

ministers

as

briefly given

and

Tsingof

gate

people

might

the

at

("Foe-Koue-Ki,"*
n.),

and

M.

by

by B^musat

p.

Hue

("

for
is the

of

yet,

from
the

not

Its
the

of
there

granted

that

first work

on

the

Sutras

style

Buddhist

is

no

the

absolute

internal

evidence
as

simple,

religion,

evidence

that

Sutra

of

the

44); by
Travels

the

those

its

CoL

iv.
"

work

de

la Puretd."

Fo-Koue-Ki,

44.

to

seem

to

is known

p.

itself,

"(}reat
enforce

natural

i, r.r.X.

Toar

work

of the

object

Forty-

translated

it would

its method

this

of

subject

of

age

known

is

this

spirits.

6t iKu.

end

Sections).

R^musat

proof

date, and

Yet,

restleaa

of

gate

Kapilayastu.

take

Divisions,

or

precepts

uniform.

the

found

Abel

(Mahayana),

moral

having

ii.,p. 78).

authenticity

earlier

Vehicle*'

well

Vist.," p. xvii.

vol.

is, indeed,
its

so

doctrine

westem

Buddha

of
to

as

both

also

by

therefore

two

parts,

approving

the

Temple

Buddha

Forty-two

Lalita

"c.,

may

This

image

that

be

may

of
(i.e.,

is also

It

is the

it."

account

itself

book

the

Palace,

Yang,

reverence

This

it the

of

Southern

outside

called

likeness

the

in

and

reverently placed

they

this

without,

and

testimony,

foimded

be

to

city (of Lo-Yang),

where

this

believing

temple

and

exerted,

traditional

the

when

transformation.'

Emperor

ordered

them

to

for

other

to

that

its transforming

although

years,* those

1,000

and

in

by

be

reaches

doctrine

of

nay,

preaching

obtain

may

The

once

500,

his

of

that

can

But

of

fore,
there-

bom

intelligence

sort

To

centre

ages,

be

"

bom,

Dragons,

may

in order

this

of

three

they

elsewhere.

appear

(or sages)

Buddha,

influence

is the

Devas,

complete

obtain

brightness
of

that

Buddha,

of

the

the

moreover,

law

no

of

coimtry?*

Ka-pi-lo'

Buddhas

desire

may

never

period

men

"

places

the

yet

case,

the

wise

was

this

in

form
of

coimtry

and,

the

they

Buddhas

The

things

practise

in this

(Buddha-Dharmavadya)

apparitional

All

there,

bom

Kwai-shin*

so

'

Matanga

question

to

Law

his

assume

Chiliocosm.

were

in

the

priest repUed,

Great

bom

began

of

King

he

did

why

Emperor

SECTIONS.

FORTY-TWO

THE

OF

SUTRA

THE

and
in the

THE

southern
the

BUTRA

school

earliest

there

is

productions

the

the

64, and

A.D.

attracted

whole,

the

rate

any

of
it

had

attention

of

that

assume

that

considerable
the

it is

old

as

from

as

our

the

in

at

court,

have

to

we

of

any

China

to

order

if not

era,

Rules

work

brought

was

section

Fifty

that

notoriety

mission

it among

first

and

than

it

the

in

as

later

place

to

Hundred

be

must

and

Two

considering

have

venture

religion
the

339

SECTIONS.

cannot

that

mention

must

FORTY-TWO

we

of

Pratimoksha),

On

rate.

THE

Buddhism,

of

distinct

(i.e.,of

OP

at

may

earlier

an

date.
The

Emperor

Keen-lung,

and

Ka,

version

present

is the

generally

this

thus
in

resulting
and

Mara,

the

of

all

sentient
deer

of

park

Da"abala

Mahanama,

of

the

four

enabled
was

his

and

point,

as

which

on

them,

answer

each

one

stood,

attentively listening to,

At

this

time

containing
1.

Buddha

the

to

mentioned,
the

closed

of

their

one

spoke

It
had

proceeded

of
this

so

confidence

on

reverent

instruction

law

and

what

understanding
a

the

paths.

to

and

on

Ajuata

e,

448),

as

faith

in

the

Bhadrika

of

the

one

hands,

receiving the

ii.

doubts

any

men

of

t.

wheel

Jul.

vid.

wheel

all

(viz. A^wajit,

turn

their

the

(particularly)

world-honoured

opening

of

garden

and

one

confirm

world-honoured

forty-two
said:

and

had

who

with

he

followers

to

the

voce);

duing
sub-

turn

deliverance
of

the

to

veiy

of

means

all the

accomplishment

the

the

great

began

satyani,

(arya

Buddha

requested

doctrine;

instruct

did

n.)

Bikshus

the

companions

IL

at

is the

he

sub

and

864,

quietness,

midst

Kachyaha^

arrive

those

that

spoken,

been
in

to

the

four

truths

great

them

then

JuL

vid.

Kanudenya,

his

(or desire),

this

overcoming
now

reason,

lust

giving

JuL

(Mrigadava,
and

of

of
in

perfected
of

ground,

So

Mai*a)."
purpose

having

banishment

rest

(or

Chang-

Sections.

and

standing

beings)

Chin-ju

of

account

The

"

Mara

the

for

priest (Koue-sse)

the

of

year

China.

one

'^

"

Sin-chow

"

Fobtt-two

perfect

of
of

way

law

the

(or

wiles

the

or

of

the

by

thb

mind

excellent

most

aU

op

in his
state

used

world-honoured

the

time,

considered

first

Sutra

in

1721,

a.d.

f.e.,

one

The

At

made

was

eveiy

posture,

their
exact

to

master.

Sutra,

sections.
The

man

who

leaves

his

family,

quits

his

340

SUTRA

THB

house,

enters

which

Shamun.
contained

in the

of
an

Buddha
the

fix

vnce,

successive
which

bliss

Sz'-to-hom

obtain

cut

off their

are

Buddha

himself

from

nothing

(i e,

Karma
of

the

by

tree

the

"

thought,

preparation,

this

attain

all

become

eating

one

beneath

to

desire
5.

wealth,

He

the

and

in the

tree,

and

middle
desire

foolish

man

entirely
branches

of

in

*'

his

to

law

the

suflBciency
of

the

day,

nothing

and

blind,

Living

creatures

more

is

of

and
!

nothing

of

as

the

life

all

all anxious
who
has

yet

(of being)"

beard

for

order

in

(must)
his

forego

support,
abode

one

which

more

to

reason.**

occupying
That

unquiet

advance

Buddha,
food

web

purpose,

and

of

the

the
"

accomplish

head

whose

(or

of

of
of

religion,

of

absence

direction

named

wisdom

reason

absence
an

the

after,

effect

an

stages

shaves

seek

to

an

fixed

examined
hidden

(individual) dignity

receive

beg

is

successive

who

and

meal

become

all

(indeed well)

Shaman

worldly

man

said

Buddha

4.

is

state

Sii-to-hun

Buddhist

the

by

exertion,

personal

highest

the

attained

to

through

passing

without

death

family, separated

involved

yet

there

of

absence

an

and

have

the

pursuit

followed

is

whom

of

the

nor

all active

of

absence

an

of

severed

his

out

without

or

to

paths),

fruit),in

condition)

more,

affections,

nature

obtain,

which

left

searched

unselfish

attached

cause

has

sensual

mind,

to

the

of

accomplishment

his

the

much

too

not

who

Shaman,

within

to

of

of)

who

like

life

region

birth

deaths

desire, which

his

in that

they

The

(and dead).

individual

understood

finds
is

The

his

of

Buddha,

heart

useless

lust, banished

source

who

and

of

condition

are

appear-

(Anagami),

end

one

and

These

and

earth.

(is the

after

births

Rahat.

the
and

(is the

seven

love

of

now

said

3.

of

of

state

passions

tree

after

and

next

the

rest

his

A-na-hom

at

Rahat

in

Rahat,

are

(viz. those

fly,change

to

man

next

called

perfect

heaven

which

in

of

heavens,

of

Rahat

in which,
the

may

true

condition

becomes

man

(t.e. Sowan),

the

the

nineteen

(Sakradagami),

more,

the

of

condition)

allows

rules

250

state

able

is

this

is

man

the

divisions"), following

life, shake

that

above

attain

to

his

this

"

the

out

understand

to)

as

the

condition

Rahat

of

condition

soul

in

mount

the

The

(towards

steps

four

attaining

in himself

(so

exertion,

"

searches

reason,

practising

the

and

to

SECTIONS.

supreme

ever

of

years

is the

of

active

no

one,

said

POETY-TWO

intelligent mind,

book

purity, completes

of

his

paths, aspiring

2.

THE

study

of

admits
Such

four

the

on

principle

deepest
law

OF

than

causes

lust

and

I
Buddha

said

by

ten

things

attain

virtue,

342

but

the

private

affection

bestows

alms

who

of

principle

of

rice

from

this

case

merit

of

feeding

which

of

the

it, this

at

be

may

Buddha

fire for

he

ciple
prin-

It

that

of

(in

cooking
is

so

one,

it in

the

said

Buddhist

of the
the

in

world

supercilious;
all

amidst

learning

not

virtuous
same

to

pursue

not

the

with

to

angry

uifluences

despise

to

to

being-

and

in

parents

our

the

equal

not

are

of

matters

men;

parents

lust
it

when
understand

study

having

eradicate

observe
supreme

learn

to
to

Buddha
desire
not

power,
to

gain

banish

be

completely

to

of

of

age

and

insulted;

to

death

in the

covet

noble,

and

world,

in the

things

escape

bom

repress

learning;

rich

yet

be

ignorant

the

the

wise

diflScult

life and

and

be

to

conduct
time

Buddha)

object

not

worldly

one's

learning
merit

gods.

twenty

are

scriptures

of

agreeable

an

risk

to

all the

and

than

to

million

The

demons,

due

charitable;

be

to

poor

There

and

reverence

of

Buddha,

worldly

spirits

thousand

indeed

greater

such

million

mankind.

save

of

merit

[Pas^, (Pratyeka)]

hundred
one

merit

the

thousand

in

million

ten

the

to

keeps

equal

not

feeding

Pi-chi

one

mere

is
;

ten

one

to

who

man

equal

not

feeding

of

divine

most

one

in

equal
thousand

(anagami)

feeding

much

the

feeding

such

is

is not

men

feeding

to

him

earth,

to

man

Oh-na-hom

of

attention
and

wisdom

supreme

the

from

itself.

lighting

the

to

So

rejoices

learned

such

merit

is

importance,

being

unite

and

light

feeding

desiring
men

Buddha

11.

see

and

he

but

fealty

decreased

m^n

feeding

of

the

to

heaven

indeed

(or,

g^ood

indeed!

action

hereby

one

of

of

merit

Buddha,

of

matters

at

the

occupy

sight

from

(Sakradagami)

merit

merit

the

to

virtuous

feeding

viz.:

docs

principle

merit;

great

thousand

ten

million
the

equal

to

pray

be

hundred

and

is not

are

the

merit

feeding

to

Rabat

one

Buddha;

point

of

the

Sz'-to-hom

one

one

equal

such

does,

virtuous

in

feeding

equal

not

feeding

is not

is

hundred

one

equal

is not

feeding

is

of

the

much

but

he

many

feed

To

precepts;

to

such

injure

from

almsgiving,

is

not

feeding

to

men

five

merit

first

diminish

said

Buddha

virtuous
the

in

as

dust

of merit.

10.

point

alms
not

merit

merit

Like

torch,

one

the

the

of

this) says,

to

answer

his

of what

in

cannot

private end,

no

engaged

share

You

has

pity,

reason,

merit

the

if

asked

with

the

another,

at

distributes

violent

or

dust
it.

who

man

SECTIONB.

yourself.

on

approves

also

shall

man

another

reason

aims

threw

who

supreme

beholds

who

to

said

Buddha

9.

FORTY-TWO

who

devolve

will

misery

THE

one

him

against

return

man,

to

like

is contrary,

wind

of

OF

SUTRA

THE

of

end

the

nature,

reason;

to

passive

selfishness
one's

to

and

having

tHB

attained

SUTRA

end,

one's

satisfactorily

the

various

of

forms

and

OF

not

unmoved

be

to

in

action

(by exultation)

final

deliver

to

deliverance;

men

to

have

to

avoid

to

343

SECTIONS.

moved

of

nature

being

FORTY-TWO

THE

enlightened

and

positive

through

pass

heart

explain

to

disputatious

assertions.
There

12.

was

is supreme

BO

that

conduct.
dust

It

and

has

Buddha
of

who
is

untiring

what

happens

to-day,

existed,

so

to

impure
(such

looking

the

over

to

reflected

be

obscurity,

the

knowledge,
calm,

under

within

it below

evils

(skandha)

the

to

in

is

and

combine

rage
with

itself

in it
be

can

in

the

that

his

calm

is
and

what

nothing

unheard,

like

heart

lust

of

to

"

the

"

cause

But

will

become

if

bubbling,
so

in

pure,
So

around.

causing
is

which

passion
hid.

fire

nothing

the

three

moral

the

five

chenk

in

without,
1

k^

and

sins, growing

forms

perceived

placed

objects

and

his

of)

coming

and

and

unable

vase

are

men

obscurity,
the

(a

colours

of

boiling

which

heart

passions,

is

none

heart,

And

yet

as

enlightenment.

darkened

its

injury

with

unseen,

repents

losing

water

when

is

knowledge

existed

violence,

the

highest

whose

complete

the

What

man
man

variegated

reason

surface

naturally

which

So

the

but

destroyed,

reason

perceive

water,

pot, the

cherishes

with

clear, reflecting in

and

placed

foul

will

practise

to

reason

is true

of

up

can

supreme

once

you

is

universe

supreme

understands

gradually

man

and

that

so

the

lust, guard
then

indeed!

unknown,

who

shaken

in it.

and

ing
behold-

of

from

to

is at

under

earth

or

the

of

objects

water

mirror

patience

combine

heaven

of)

which

in

To

man

(the beauty

vase) being

ought

of

but

sage)

knowledge

said:

water

undeserved

nothing

transcendant

Buddha

discern

is

will)

power

but

stain, all evil conduct

either

there

of

exercise

of

wisdom

knowledge

that

this

possess

injury

before

was

of
a

mind,

your

requirements

blemish?

without

within,

desire

mirror

the

virtue

active

the

from

free

the

morality (or virtue),

the

and

enlightened

is

but

(or the

of

(yourself)
of

you

powers
of

qualities;

or

If

its characteristics."

with

sage

form

polishing

fluences
in-

what

its characteristics

are
no

it were,

nature

will

bears

has

active

separate

is

What

what

brightness

so

What

bravely

14.

the

"By

profitless.

the

to

the

of

magnanimity,

of

(or

understand

said:

reason

agreement

pure

form

and

reason

dictates

what

mind

passionless (empty)

perceive

He

it is

in itself, as

it embraces

which

the

13.

your

disappearing,

so

that

and

of

compared

be

may

dirt

produced

well

well

it, guard

possess

Buddha

wisdom

Supreme

"

knowledge

asked

engendered,

replied :

seek

to

who

reason

Buddha

?"

Shaman

the

end

344

SUTRA

THE

obscured.

is

reason

influences

that

trammels

Buddhas,

like

darkness

who

systems

of

destroyed,

in

on

basis

of)

Buddha

17.

the

things,

impermanent;
quickly

Buddha

18.

the

of

root

firm

passing guest,
illusions
20.

seeking

those

so-called

incense

of

the

22.

which

fact, all

in

"I"

is

around

things

source

Buddha

us

mere

but

only

are

of

the
the

The

child

first

pain

Buddha

concupiscence

its

is
the

"

is

just

perceive,

may

self-consumed

So

vulgar enjoyments

the

guarding

happiness,

men

passions,

his

(flowers),

which

of

of

dictates

of

treasure

endures

being passed)

both
and

the
also

his

but
the

found

reason,"

misery
the

like

of

his

bitterness

said:

is like

of
fumes

very

not

the

indulgence

character

and
of

repentance

perceives

of

exalting

of

fragrance

those

in

itself

true

pleasure,
delight

all

is yourself!

body,

so-called

the

following

sweets

gratification (i.e.,of

21.

that

which

your

are,

the

obtain

to

that

composing

ing
accord-

act

immeasmable

reflecting on

moment

end

in the

existences,

and

and

reflect

to

is indeed

of

real

man

the

pleasures,

only

after

and

elements

four

of

incense,

man,

selfish

past

reason,

tire

as

thing

said

the

the

the

Buddha

burning

in

Never

day

happiness

pcrsonahty,
a

how

constant,

as

and

fleeting

the

foolish

this

considered

without

names,

this

on

entire

an

supreme

that

sometimes

relying

all

nature,

attained!

of

said

of

on

all created

rivers, and

and

mountains

productions

During

"

the

heart,

be

faith,

Remember
are

the

dictates

Buddha

19.

and

said

all

reflect

and

earth,

and

heaven

behold

also

so

may

language,

founding

of

forget (the necessity

never

in

in conduct,

reason.

but

reason

all

religious exercises,

To

changes

illumination

fathoms

mistakes

and

follies

his

"

light

and

of wisdom,

the

dissipated, andlo

pursuit

the

house

dark

is

reason

supreme

enters

immediately

is

perfect

supreme
said

impermanency,

to

In

philosophizing,

the

their

be

said

and

philosophy,

true
must

Buddha

16.

torch

still continues

there

cultivates

who

within

all the

of

land

the

to

up

the

leave

we

abide.

man

burning

ascend

reason

dwelt

He

even

takes

which

ensues

and

said:

who

and

death,

virtue

Buddha

one

the

and

perceived;

is

nature

these

of

therefore,

banishment,

the

by

spiritual

our

where

is

SECTIONS.

FORTY-TWO

THE

It

life

of

15.

OP

said

taste

of his
:

The

who

man

seizing
of

the

tongue
man

(marriage),

rudely
knife

honey
cut

with

enthralled
suffers

(to
is
the

by

after

grasps
cut

honey),

scarcely
knife
the

wealth
"

lost

sweet

before

he

deceitful

misery greater

the

or

than

pleasures
the

coUare

THE

SUTRA

chains

and
these

OF

which

bind

there

pains

THE

the

inmates

passion

(wifeage;,

mouth,

still,by

its sweetness

guilt

Buddha

23.

the
is

of such

able

torch

and

the

So
the

of

exercise

of

certain

Buddha,

to

the

wisdom

and

filth

talk

to

it

of

of

me

would

The

Deva,

explain
became

the

tide

not

detained

of

which

Deva),

secure

reason,

notions

not

held

which

in

of

as

the

pleasure

I will

display

For

"

do

you

weeds

Why

desires) ?
has

who

one

the

is burnt.

said,

sensual

by

woe,

woman

things

which

doing,

practise

the

Surely

for

ever

gratified."

are

desired

reverently

who

Those

of

piece

touching
scheme

whirl

in the

Buddha

he

to

immediately

distinguish
shall

doubt,

of the

of

the

to

So

sea!

of

rot

who

man

passion,

right,

theories
of

condition

stop and

I will

"

practises
the

nor

false

progressing

man

protection

my

the

nor

the

with

down

by spiritual

the

wicked,-^this

under

floats

attaining

tide

of

acquirement

left bank

misled

hallucinations

the

by

the

nor

the

enters

man

which

wood

spirits,i.e., hope

caught
this

and

would

in

planted

torch

he

these

reason,

worldly

any

that

banishing

supreme

So

then

which
awe,

hand.

burnt

foohsh

The

thought,

passion

by

neither

concerns

nor

What

seizing

envy,

the

presented

being.)

with

like

stream,

by

be

(Sowan).

are

would

one

of

pain

carry

this

excite

said:

reason

there

"

wind.

calamity

vulgar things (as

to

of

to

Buddha

(tung)

subject

Buddha

supreme

(that

foolish

Su-to-hun

26.

desires)

early overpowered

him.

receptacle

means

the

the

not

Deva

tempt

overpowered

the

heart.

is it,

is like

lust, anger,

desires

(to

difficult

the

banished

to

such

be

who

occasion

is

and

mortal

no

man

necessarily bring

Buddha

there

and

man,

man

desiring

have

must

of covetousness,

must

On

it

drop

reason,

foohsh

tiger's

great

so

sort,

same

alight against

it

foolish

of this
25.

with

root

the

the

governing

Passion

not

poisonous

body

hand

said

does

of

two

the
the

{liu",lusts
"

of

reason.

rushing

who

man

there

of

misery

this,

from

indulgence

the

remitted

passions

for

fascinates

it be

can

regions

for

the

Besides

women.

supreme

Buddha

24.

the

Were

attain

to

Of
of

desire

appearance,

how

is love

other.

no

of

all

infernal

the

it have

though

345

SECTIONS.

the

but

indulgence,
said:

greatest

of

remittance,

is

sensual

The

FORTY-TWO

arrive

at

and

supreme

wisdom.
27.

Buddha

thoughts,
belief.
for

may

or

Beware

what
trust

said

they
of

to

in

the

Shaman
end

these

his

thoughts.

but

will

yourself

mixmg

are

the

cause

Beware

of

destroy
up
of

in
all

the

placing

trust

groundwork

worldly
misery?

of

all

(? shik),

matters

But

in your

the

Rabat

346

THE

SUTRA

Buddha

28.

looking

on

Beware

of

with

in

she

small

tliis

and

impure
in the

her

consider

in your
within

fire which

on

to

said

Buddha

said
sensual

passion

which

the

(or

removal

the

(at

all

evil
what

is

this

but

There

31.

to

offspring
be

cannot

Shaman
now

of

lustful

his

Buddha

I recollect

become

engenders
there

(of evil) ;

being

said

on

succeed

in

with

which

is the

compose

this, then

But

heart

the
member

So

not

What

it is the

When

as

world

of

lust, then

he

is but

said

is

no

"

the
lust

said

springs

there

began

to

Buddha,

Kasyapa

sorrow

an

thought,

no

Buddha

; from

Lust

hearing this,

and

by

"

made

not

came

being

world."

sorrow
no

said

There

saying

she

and

wickedness),

had

who

woman

man.

in the

conmion

desires

lewd

passing

this

senses)

comparison

the

removing

ministered

or

heart

rightly

sitting

was

matters.

thought.

own

my

in

who,

man)

should

you

Buddha

?"

certain

(of

born."
"

has

meet

to

himself

repent

death

from

certain

was

engagement

arise

lusts.

which

dissipated.

be

and

passions

the

would

He

repress,

It is the

So,

awaiting

being

is this

external

the

(Kalpa).

there

"If

"

if you

all);

these

on

his

all,

Above

stubble

not

(wishful to) expel

members

what

heart

will

bodily

mistakes

commonly

of

profit can

mere

thus:

members,

thoughts

the

eradicate

to

bottom

could

destroy

(lustful)

the

he

him

lustful

of

workman

composed,

order

in

which
to

addressed

those

these

lusts

child

corruption

desires

(or

man

of

she

she

only

and

these

removing

grows

Is

Is

is

world

sarily
neces-

your

society.

as

one,

mother.

sister.

and

reason,

the

as

all banished

be

with

Shaman,

her

vileness

of

not

lotus, wliich

see

(or them?)

was

of

you

will

end

in

in order

Buddha

removing

the

There

what

himself

sister.

usages

what

speak

elder

your

younger

the

to

you

as

her

seeing

am

of

Beware

as

Regard

practising

earnest

knives

sharp
his

be

that

man

at

come

be

as

thoughts

behold

to

certainly

with

say,

old?

as

body

evil

your

will

afflicted

that

if

me

her

her

let it be

"

let

Is she

reasoning

lusts, ought

80.

but

politely according

Buddha

then

world

Consider

thinking thus,

his

upright

Consider

Shamans:

but

woman;

SECTIONS.

the

one,

intention

appearance,

29.

mud."

honourable

all
see

you

with

heart

account

Treat

! if

words

FOBTY-TWO

THE

addressed

woman

though

pure

Is

thus

pure

OF

the

and
Man

it

by

sion
apprehen-

sorrow

and

no

apprehension."
32.
attainment

said:

Buddha
of

supreme

fighting against
the

battle, rush

ten

from

practising

man

reason)

may

thousand.
the

gate,

be

compared

Whilst
desirous

(aiming

reason

other
to

to

single

at

warrior

soldiers, armed

fight, be

yet

the

fears

for
in

SUTRA

THE

his

exhausted

from

the

and

returning

to

So

the

all

against

his

This

is able

his

the

to

advances

wicked

returns

attained

in

foUies

persevering

(or profession),

he

end,

an

and
rank.

high

to

and,

evil

his

enticements,

or

at

acts

work

resolved

victory,

raised

mind,

same

his

the

be

retreats

so

conflict

the

to

(deservedly)

hold

worldly

any

destroyed,

will

difficult,and

be

having

man,

to

obstacles,

by

he

way

country,

who

inan

half

die.

would

victory

When

field.

fight

to

that

state

347

SECTIONS.

FORTY-TWO

THE

OF

desires

attain

must

fluenced
unin-

perfect

wisdom.
There

83.

Shaman

(the Sutra,

prayers
sound

of

doing)

to

the

to

was

his

Buddha

in the

living

to

and

lute."

the
then!"
the

He

as

He

slack

the

between

Only

keep

The

"

in

musical

then

of

and

harmony

just

medium

replied :

All

"

Buddha

learning

is

so

will

union,

And

would

sound

He

supreme

what

sound,"

to
"

tising
prac-

"

harmonious."

and

way

was

slack,

The

"

tuned

tight, what

you

what

constantly

was

said

were

concordant

be

heart

your

He

?"

they

over-

Shaman

the

addressed

and

would

sounds

the

if

"But

over-sharp."

be

"I

no

When

"

household,

so

(of returning

said

strings being
be

the

Buddha),

thoughts

of

"The

then

of

Shaman,

the

would

tight, what

too

sinful

his

his

reciting

fatigue, desiring (by

replied:

said:
There

"

words

the

member

Buddha

replied :

strings

of

addressing

world

night kept

with

worn

repent

particular pursuit!"

your

during

containing

piteous,

himself

bring

world).

were

book

or

voice

who

you

even

so.

attain

perfect knowledge."

is

the

as

will

this

gradually

is) by
earnest

to

the

life, and

35.

only

of

said:

Buddha

and

from

endure
life and

old

his

to

this

to

the

But

death,

age,

"

his
heart

^these

thus

of

(in

the

the

of

complete

of

the

aiming

to

way

metals,
the

like

vessel

manner,

heart,

perfect

with
ledge.
know-

of weariness

cause

this

mind,

found

dross

wisdom

reason

transgression
wicked

(or,

in
and

guilt).

who

man

like

pursuit; for, considering

birth

the

tried, it is only the

vexation

sorrows,

many

from

of

they

corruption

and

practise

to

attainment

which)

of

way

the
on,

be

causes*

accumulation

has

reason

is

The

go

way

in

separating

away

to

this

this

the

this

ridding

other

body,

and

mode

good.

perseverance
If any

the

(or

be

the

practising

man

down

dropping

from

where

place

gradually
made

said:

Buddha

84.

from

this

death,
laden
sorrows

him

man's

"

is

that

is

experience

period
what

with
how

to

the

countless

not

attain

from

the

time

of

to

speak

in

time
his

of

up,

of !

this
his

sickness,
does

sorrows

regrets, guilt stored

difficult

supreme

engaged

he

endless

348

THE

SUTRA

Buddha

86.

birth

(viz., beast,
is difficult

being,

is diflScult

(?

have

to

difficult

being

being

difficult ;
believe

in

Community)

few

(or

does

who

Buddha

attaining
another

who

said

(nim=

attain

conform

ten

thousand

to

40.

wisdom,
like

striking

stance

in

to

the

taking

capable

"rf

question

of

breath,

able

are

you

(in)

sigh

of

speak

to

*"

strikes

it

and

me

If

to

man

ments
command-

my

he

shall

consorting

with

yet
end

in the

is exhibited)

(or

still

does

me

will

benefit

what

conduct,

and

me,

resides

obtain

end

the

with

of

distance

which

likewise
of

prafjtisingthe

is

who

source

in

must

profession

in his

him

man

keeping

wickedly,
of

by

me

dwells

who
does

and

are

from

sweet

is
:

pleasure.

So

thronghout.

sweet

the

of

attainment

advocated

system
who

Those

in

practise

it

knowledge.

said
able

or

same

able

of

yet

the

of
"

Shaman

(or

not

life is but

on

eating honey,

one

may

mortar,

practising

man

extirpate

to

the

temple bell,

meal

asked

removed

Truth

supreme

who

one

are

son!

another

be

altogether

and

you.
he

conmiandments

my

Scriptures (Sutras)

Buddha

of

recollection),

by

conduct.

said

like

shall attain

said,

reason.

Buddha

is

the

time

yet

not

single

time

Man's

"

disciple

precepts

is

Son,

replied,

thoughts

correct

not

them

heartily

replied,

One

are

you

asked

The

"

"

Whilst

supreme

in

reason,

is

and

the

is

What

Son,

"

Again

observing

rebellious

39.

of

Bosat

Law,

the

consist) ?"

he

Again

hs, yet thinking

wisdom.

allows

doctrine

wisdom."

thousand

supreme

said,

"Well

supreme

Buddha

several

Buddha

answered,

answered,

38.

is

and

Buddha,

"

life

man's

reason."

Shaman,

attaining

(India?)

of

family

(Buddha,

ones

Shamans,

answered,

supreme

Buddha

the

wisdom."

question,

meal)."

my

in what

supreme

same

not

all

asked

days (only)."

attain

precious

of

age

"),

knowledge

the

in

in the

bom

the

in

bom

three

be

to

so,

sano

is difficult.

life

man's
a

the

be

to

so,

Buddha

37.

being

arranged

well

of Buddha's

eminent

become

to

so,

woman,

country

knowledge

the

to

human

in corpora

middle

of

ways
a

not

all

sana

the

bom

and

passions

mens

in

bom

be

"

be

to
man

six

the

body,

attain

to

so,

being

and

to

so,

is difficult

have

mind

bom

be

to

so,

and

hell),

in

or

evil

three

the

avoid

to

man

to

so,

difficult; being

Buddha

to

being

perfect

For

demon,

being

is difficult;

is

said

SECTIONS.

FORTY-TWO

THE

OF

the

suspended
for

be

to

the
the

ex.fft\).At

root

every

of

of

attainment
his

(The

gem.

assembly
act

the

or

allusion

the

or

supreme

desires, is

and

dispersion

striking

stroke

lusts

of

is either
of

the

grinding

oc^ection

of

to

gregation,
cona

sab-

people^

8
GO
%P

"Q

Cl

US

1^

""

OO

r^

1^

ui

4JVJIK

titium

JD {UJ|V|| 1I**K

'IIIDM

"'^Jl I'dLUOJ

jujcKliti^mfjI

-#

E^

"*

"s

TVTunip

ua*]!:

I
'tuiiujiy^^

'Uinmftvil

-S^iT
'ja^iddMd

"

""*

2
Q

-"""11
eg

DO

m^

40-*

""y

tp

"3ft

""

to

qe

*R*ar

i^vo
^vpjvu

eg

0J|

OQ

"*

"~i

Q*3"

"a

'Oq

iJ30

"0

OO

op

'jrmvq94

"Inramrf

I"

I
"5

"

I
U

351

XYI.

Art.

Notes

"

Cultivation

the

on

of Dharwar;

Past,

of

Cotton

and

Present,

in

the

Future.

trict
DisJ.

By

Esq.

'MjLBSBUASf

[Bead

22nd

March,

1862.]

of

of

district

The

Ues

England,

to

cotton

district, which

the

within

likely
the

to

Mahratta

country;

of

of

and

chief

miles

field

superior

Bombay,

the

is 288

name,

the

supply

presidency

same

become

to

the

the

bears

is

reference

Southern

the

in

comprised

in

operations

important

which

Dharwar,

is
of

town

south-east

of

consisted

of

Bombay.
Previously

In

south.
the

3,837

zillah

miles,

square

plains admirably

and

in

of

the

before

an

miles

to

presidency
to

army

back

of

the

sea.

Sevagee's

aad

all

where

kinds

the

the
of

which

to

into

the

west,

both

the

British

being

area

of

of cotton.

extensive
In

Dharwar

miles

105

to

consists

in

country

1861-62

379,000,

was

territories

of

Bombay

from

booty

they

states
eastern

and

was

great,

foimd

imported

but

great

India

the

Portuguese.
of

1673

side

of

the

in

everything

commodities,

Carwar,

at

place
of
of

so

cloth

whiph

and

not

valuable
for

the

villages,

capital
did

to

"sent

mountains

they

was

and

Sevagee

the

mart

It

manufacturing

with

store

great

the

large factory

in

no

At

lies the

that

in

Company

Dharwar.

factory

traded

destroyed

of

the

abounded

which

East

established

port and

which

mart

troops

of

had

the

the

Dharwar

of

town

Company

on

Qoa,

of

district

the

Orme

Surat.

of

towns

many

Hooblee,

to

cotton

neighbouring

the

Carwar

under

away.

of

operations

from

and

Their

east

with

with

acquisition

subordinate
the

planted

in which

Hooblee,

north

formed

were

limited

cultivation

the

for

connected

of 12

from

285,000.

were

distance

from

portion

great

commercial

earUest

India

talooks

is therefore

miles

77

including

poUtical agency,
The

nearly

miles

300

northern

the

Dharwar

and

acres

Belgaum,

in

of

adapted

of

number

the

of

Dharwar

of

Belgaum.

of

south,

to

coUectorate

stretched
ten

year

present

north

from

that

district

new

The

and

talooks,

eighteen

the

1836

to

the
carry
in

as

exportation,
Hooblee

was

352

ON

the

deposit."

factory

He

enthronement,

pagodas

100,000
of
the

the

affair
of

pagodas;

200

for

damages

as

It is therefore

supplied

ago

now

are

and

line

the

in

The
the

of

first

exotic

The

and

cotton,

the

indigenous

Dr.

Lush

set

experiments

January,

stated

his

in
very

in

Southern
made

has

experiment
The
failure

the

Dharwar,

seed

was

cotton

cultivated

desire

be

to

seemed

to

cotton,

the

could

only

fibre
be

of

be

to

the

by

that

in

acres

supplied

think

result

the

"

In

overcome

of

greatly

both

seed,

^but for the

adhered

by

the

and

of

Bombay,
him

to

to

succeed

not

sioner
Commis-

succeed
be

the

no

broken

where
The

up.

failed."

Shaw,
he

that

to

them

the

made

The

produce

of

expressed

they

and

to

introduction

the

Collector

had

the

difficultyof cleaning
closely

by the

discouraged

Mr.

superior

and

by

On

Revenue

the

talook.

Many

cleaning

1836.

to

trial which

of

of

culture

packing

would

should

1842,

Company

seemed

however,

for

would

Hooblee

the

ryots.

with

which

that

they

not,

experiment.

found

and

of

places.

farms

cotton

1662.

established

was

Lush

Dr.

in

and

Governor

the

farms

were

the

1830

sufficiently,and

tried

ten

^'

that

cotton

Directors

first

in

clear

the

reported

seed

foreign

that

of

that
the

introduce

from

coimtry,

equally

been

Court
of

minute

India

other

proving
im-

are

improvement

presses

two

Grant,

Robert

Mahratta

It follows

else.

the

abolition

it

powerful
and

we

East

farm

efforts

material;

raw

cultivating

of

continued

satisfactorily that

prove
the

and

Sir

to

experimental

An

were

1836,

mode

Dharwar

at

up

the

by
"

was

the

improve

to

species."

were

These

proposed

then

SeegeehuUah,

at

pressing

undertaken

was

object

made

at

years

that

factors

the

for

loss

hundred

our

at

Hooblee.

for

which

by

of

pagodas

10,000

the

sea

used

was

experiments

Dharwar

in

in 1829.

of

series

which

same

the

ment
adjust-

their

two

of

and

valued

cloths

export

with

communication

gold

nothing

nothing

than

of

officers, which

gave

give

the

these

knew
his

manufactured

its

facilitating

is the

1862

cotton

7th

England

with

he

more

both

in

estimated

that

which

George

trumpery

factors

would

he

Sir

speedy

by

and

states

but

distiict

for

that

produced

English

in the

made

said

"

English

ceremony

weight

promised

furniture

Rajapoor,

his

He

list

historian

for

magnificent

away

but

of
the

The

gave

the

beyond

whereas

pagodas.

8,000

claim,

parcel

a
"

he

the

in

Brahmans.

the

to

Rajapoor

Hooblee

consisted

which

in

Bombay,

at

compensation

engaged

the

plundered

chief

English

demand

him

CX)TTON

previously

the

to

found

OF

had

and

proceeded

outrages.
his

CULTIVATION

Sevagee

Rajapoor

at

Oxenden,

of

THE

the

the
a

of

native

strong

merchants
American

seed, and
of

with

which

maehineiy

"

^ite

IN

culture

would

in

time

of
the

renewing

operations,
him.

In

planted

largest

that

30

lbs.

Dharwar

that

cotton

there

culture

small
In

Government

portion

extensively

land

crop

raised

the

produce

of

it by

In

this

of

the

the

an

cultivation

enterprise.
the

New

Mahratta
mere

50

impulse

of

per

without

any

the

under

the

the

by

merit

the

of

the

cultivation

of

extent.

having

belongs,

gin

saw

demand

menced
com-

had

cotton

the

and

purchasing

experiments

that

was

of

increased

Orleans

natives,
and

seed

purchase

but
an

natives.

purchased

system

the

and

discontinued,

to

that

the

mounted
sur-

appeared

for

experiment
for

from

farther

any
and

cotton,

period,

the

gins

was

natives

cent,

of

all the

and

it

the

cotton

It

has

the

the

arrived
in

to

of

and

in the

into

private
of

Southern
from
the

territories
the

the

Dharwar,

increasing,

adjoining

of

cultivation

district

extended

ofiGicial encouragement,

had

entirely

raised

this

introduction

time

of

progressively

gain.

Bellary

leave

in

to

up

interference

extension

the

been

the

the

thought

gins,

of

has

of

to

arrangements

saw

private

province

limited

on

by

was

crop
were

New

by

seed

country,

bouring
Nizam

Orleans

suppUes

which

of

that

Since

then

Orleans

farms

brought

made

purchase

or

New

renewed
the

of

the

of

retire

might

they

when

the

whom

to

merits

and

supply

adequate

cultivation

the

carried

these

having

maturity

of

and

enterprise,

supplied.

be

Government

The

point

could

in

New

of

1843-44,

continued,

was

forward

prejudices

than

greater

was

ryots

in

1846-47

Shaw,

fully appreciated,

be

to

been

real

the

In

had
Mr.

and

was

seed

urged

that

the

land

the

public

the

exotic

year,

and

now

the

the

cotton

of

acres

under

natives,

natives.

natives

latter

reported

the

1845-46

the

by

while

that

the

first

Orleans

cultivation

with

3,000

existed;

of Government

interference

the

with

New

indigenous

to

mence
com-

his

of

cotton

established

brought
still

by
In

and

the

reported

satisfied

were

was

farms

sown

Government.
the

farms

the

1844-45

the

taken

2,000

of

to

an

associated

result

clean

of

Shaw

had

the

as

Mercer,

seed.

foreign

of

Mr.

perfectly

between

were

lbs.

from

1845
who

were

with

The

of

after

average

49

was

Mr.

no

in the

cotton

April, 1843,

soon

reported,

obtained

end

was

smallest

ryots

Hooblee

and

Orleans

the

ever

the

At

the

by

amount

Mercer

in

lose

to

exotic

spirit.

Dharwar,

Channing

Mr.

July, 1844,

year's experiment,
cotton

Mr.

determined

great

to

of Directors

Court

The

cultivating

with

it

deputed

and

district.

of

experiment

was

353

DHARWAB.

circumstances

upon

planter,

American

in the

these

entered

district, and

OP

general

become

informed

being

on

DISTRICT

THE

the

neigh-"
of

quantity

the
of

354

in Dharwar

land

did

ago

in the

last

Mr.

from

Cotton
Gudduck

country.

the

line

great

the

the

accord,

own

Hoovin

At
with

soil
600

American

demand
been

has

than

report, the

in

native

their

plant,
which

roller

of

means

established
suitable

gins
have

the

will

have
been

fb

native
not

cotton
in

that

machinery
been

it

When

for

free

New

by

owing

to

the

the

trade

of

from

taken

to

succeed

aggregate

ryots

and

by

the

from

species.
fanners
with

by

in

the

the

foot-

cotton.

that

the

the

and
this
of

dealers

seed

by

cultivation

of

from

in Dharwar,

manufacture
From

native

ginned

be

and

cotton

admixture

any

price

Heywood's

Bellary,

the

separated

be

it.

of

American

higher

Mr.

grown

care

Orleans

the

cleaning

the

the

to

than

discovered

was

an

district
is

the

fetches

years

requiring

for

town

it

greater

likely to

was

issued, with

purchased

be

only

can

district

highly

more

the

now

are

it

that

district

some

cotton

clean

it is

According

for

cotton

cotton

gins.

saw

Orleans

it

American

American

The

value

that

of cotton

and

market.

have

and

Dharwar

neighbouring

moreover,

appears,

keeping

New

and

the

the

territories
seed

There

class

the

of

rich

40

500

increased.

greatly

in

in

people

American

them

and

neighbouring
aflSrm

the

cotton.

Orleans,
talook,

the

in

and

of

American

one

people

superior

whole

cotton

Nizam's

the

The

largely cultivated,

been

other

any

this

made

this
so

the

Throughout
cotton

has

for

has

district

the

seed, and

which

in

villages

76

for

north

track

New

have,

seed

the

to

to

cotton

ryots

cotton

the

with

road

the

the

immense

with

planted

the

on

Orleans

an

is used,

cotton

which

Bankapore
is

agricultural

through

in

New

cultivated

of

native

progress

there

Presidency.

cotton

kicreasing

his

contains'a

an

districts

cotton

Beyond

Out

the

only

in

is not

now

than

most

Southern

the

which

dated

and

Dharwar

of

town

instances

are

acres

Madras

the

of

the
of

chiefly

American

with

grown

of

that

seed.

native

which

substituted

states

black

fertile

in

species.

he

east,

the

manufacturing

various

in

cotton

chester
Man-

India,

latest

the

Hooblee,

that

course

noticed

he

indigenous

the

looms

of

that

states

outskirts

In

their

of

acres

the

by

in

districts

cotton

cultivation

is rather

1,200

the

Coompta.
districts

years

178,000

deputed

been

last, contains

trafiQc, and

60,000,

having
on

He

of

of

population

the

to

the

on

Mahratta

is

fifteen

exceed

to

has

who

Ileywood,

November

80th

interesting report

and

stated

is

acres,

Company

the

town,

seed, which

Orleans

year.

letter

3,000

COTTON

OF

New

with

sown

exceed

not

CULTIVATION

THE

ON

factory

distribution

establishment

10,685
in the

saws.

was

of
825

They

district,and

IN

have

of them

Bome

well

as

distant.

rate

eighteen

The

Nizam's

they

fetch

is "13

for

been

used

has

likewise

expensive

made
work.

proposed
the

gins might

he

established

drcuit,

to

for

the

Two

such

the
to

by

audited

themselves

village.

to

been
about

in

annual

gins

had

he

localities,where
the

time

same

with

the

within

gin

every

and

at

arisen,

required, during

were

to

report

the

their
their

on

Kurrajgee

at

and

and

and

tools

and

subscription

by

district

of

accounts

the

are

gin

throughout

varies

from

officers,and

of management,

half-yearly report

order

scriptions
sub-

they
of

owner

working

the

whose

expense

the

The

committee
The

and

in

by

ryots

whose

at

kept

is collected
or

the

of

payment
it

having

and

patel,

the

the

10

paid

elected

this

committee

is made

on

every

4,000

from

the

has

been

are

village

operation
rupees

of

completion

parties

about
a

duty

in

it

once

years,

in

the

by
are

the

ject
sub-

fifteen
and

the

village report

part of

as

the

days.
cost

his

receives

each

used,

for

admit
The

of

in

material

marked
to

ment,
governto

workman

circuits

extent

is attended

states

The

limited

at

the

on

gin

which

done.

such

two

officer

every

the

patel,

of

year.

that

see

arriving

on

municipal

or

it is to

which

work

workmen

of

party

certificate

itinerating
visiting

who

property

subscribers.

duty

On

duphcate
the

of

month,

whose

and

small

itinerant

"

the

of

contributors.

the

An

Forbes

provided

opened

created,

punchayet,

every

to

the

been

the

of

votes

Dr.

lathes, machinery,

turning

are

year,

the

to

since

At

workmen

were

times
some-

which

periods

regularly inspected.

rupees

them

the

with

advantage
and

year,
16

factories

repair

state

workmen.

of

and

for

different

requisite repairs,

have

For

the

of the

stated

at

the

in

metals.

repairs.

they
maintained.

factories

making,

inconvenient

years

examine

for

period,

casting

Dharwar

to

school

machine

and

found

difficulty

parties

visit

buildings

These

for

"16

definite

of

Four

to

serious

reach

for

turning

way

ordinary repairs,

to

for

implements

miles

and

gin,

training

as

was

miles.

branch

provided

Gudduck,

enjoys

the

make

condition.

all the

district

itinerant

season,

work,
it

90

within

be

tools

working

the

cstabHsh

to

necessary

of

obviate

To

smith's

gins

through

tour

the

distance

the

to

dency,
Presi-

hundred

saw

branches

the

extended,

send

to

all

in

and

cultivation

the

ten

indentured

regularly

are

including carpenter's
As

dominions,
a

Madras

in the

Bellary

to

way

the

instructed

carefully

and

their

355

DHARWAB.

into

who

youths,

OF

saws.

factoiy

native

DISTRICT

found

as

The

of

one

THE

of

system

these
their
has

factory

is

356

ON

The

cotton

of

for

export,

intended

bullocks,

in

or

description.

proceeds

it is ferried
with

to

diminution

in

inconvenient

the

is

opposite

bank,

of

conveyance

and

next,

As

the

to

Belgaum

from

Poonah
miles

of

line

has

not

It

Sholapore.
completed
is the

which

the

there

would

the

port of

from

Dharwar

once

shipped

40

miles

than

Bombay,
To
Mahratta
screwed
on

at

where

the

cotton

structing
con-

in

and

designed
not

to

miles

the

at

rail will
Even

railway

over

which

ance
conveymore

road

80

of

be

when

road

will

the

arrested

manifestly
a

run

But

common

of

it

within

come

station, after

cotton

vessel

place is, the

and

which

sea

probably

for

for

miles
be

at

is to

convey

of

to

Coompta,
roadstead

open
with

the

conveying

ment
shipit

to

England.
cotton

that
in

an

connected

necessity

prosperous

market

down

goes

is rather

disadvantage

it is necessary

English

by

Coompta

re-shipped

healthy

the

exported

great

this

it is

country,
for

of

construct

the

in

promised

years.

therefore

to

where

coast,

The

district,

ment
Govern-

Company,

that

that

400

It is

Sudasegur.

of

cotton

secure

miles
to

the

Dharwar

been

three

100

and

Europe.

all the

harbour.

of

once

the

for

south

the

does

having

next

than

more

Bombay.
of

to

present,

of

of

is

Bellary,

conveyed

be

cost

interests

cotton

At

the

be

is

in
loaded
re-

for

time

some

Peninsular

expected

still be

will

must

cotton

the

to

there

case,

for

is

then

The

point being Moodgul.

the

is most

roads

nearest

be

The

injury

at

Moodgul

to

and

junction

therefore

covered

which

great

cotton

rail, which

Moodgul,

and

May.

India

the

veyed
con-

across,

ferry

which

in

the

Great

that

reached

cannot

down

the

the

yet

as

finished

of

Madras

Dharwar,

be

conveying

to

for

Sudasegur,

of

remark,

to

the

to

100

that

railway

sufficient

be

possibly

this

shipment.

to

be

in diameter.

suitable

is

which

and

corade,

engaged

been

work

cotton,

subjected

from

to

yards

to

in the

port of

of

cotton

requires

all the

as

is

the

Dharwar

question

or

therefore,

to

have

may

the

by

may

cotton

from

and

it

the

500

crowd

placed

be

All

fourteen

about

backs

primitive

most

of wicker

which

country,

oflBcers

one

March

the

the

engineer

and

to

of

first want

is 400

ia

deterioration

district

Bellary

which

the

on

the

of

pilfering.

carts

unloaded

Coast

constant

constructed

merchant

the

the

on

of

to

which

depth

in

feet

to

bales,

loose

coracle

hundreds

of

from
the

the

to

roads

liable

Toongbudra,

over

down
over

is

from

coast

skins, three

detention

carts,

COTTON

snrroiinding districts,

the

conveyed

cotton

the

across

is

OP

and

crazy

the

to

Dharwar

The

and

accidents,

CULTIVATION

THE

the

the

bales

district

it to

its

traffic in the

Southern

should, if possible, be
itself, and

European

placed

at

destination.

358

mercantUe
in

and

has

of

cultivation
in

England
has

been

sent

what

the

are

From

his

Mahratta

Southern

indefinite

wood,

'^

Continent

that

extent.

"

learn,

lbs.,

with

the

Mr.

adapted

Heywood,

obtain
We

of

that

they

gold
We

our

success

however

want

to
or

the

on

important
and

success,

the

of

information

if

almost,

quahty

the

designated

soil is found

this

Mr.

soil," says

all that

England

to

Heythe

or

the

has

acre

per

to

lbs.

110

"When

increased

the

to

and

1861,

remarks

ryot,"

spirited enough
cultivate

in

from

better

use

carefully, he

more

will

produce."
made

by government
of

the

to

in Dharwar

cotton

natives, finding the

than
the

substituting

American

seed

that

have

to

have

from

the

the

been

from

return

for

one

the

promote

the

nous
indige-

other, and

introduced

the

age

theA.
the

also

wait

even

gratifying

for

(writing

from

exists, the

New

and

direct, instead

penal

they
the

of
in

considered

coimtry)

says,
will

cotton

traders.
them

"

fair
in

the

for

the

the

country,
of

system

this
The

price given

to

hands

of

we

landed

Mr.

wood
Hey-

rich

black

elsewhere.
Wherever

of

of contracts,

matter

flourish.

the

fulfilment

Mahratta

revision

be

may

leaving

Southern

enactment

Orleans

honest

of

complete

that

assurance,

the

in

cotton

for

important

gins

that

remunerative

more

consider

among

not

that

everywhere

are

have

tenure,

soil

hopes regarding

have

of

1845,

and
to

efforts

cotton

seed,

and

to

local

ment
establish-

us

region

black

yield
in

and
the

times
the

the

superior species

with
Orleans

New

the

have

cotton

growth

enough

husbandry,

that

learn

crowned

the

ploughing.

is rich

three

or

cultivation

for

agent

plant

country,

we

ample

Mercer

Mr.

by

"

of

two

that

inefficient

most

implements

to

to

removed.

be

and

the

energetic

rendered

of

the

promote

and

impediments

yield

is

to

moreover,

stated

as

soil

There

the

may

America

of

of

sources,

can

the

and

consume."

can

We
60

to

India

other

country,

quite, equal

not

they

black

cotton.

transmission

and

enquiries,

the

which

rich

the

that

confiimed,

able

moreover,

are

from

its

secure

An

heart

what

and

reports

to

arrangements

has,

He

by

to

local

the

in

traffic.

means

and

made

already

the

of

wheel,

the

Manchester

state.

to

factories
of

in

make

quality
to

employed

be

must

brightened.

once

India,

by ascertaining

service

an

has

two

lines

great

to

He

of

at

unadulterated
India

the

shoulder

own

formed

in

cotton

an

agencies.

have

been

has

company

which

improving

put her

traffic

the

and

growth

length

at

of

prospects

of

the

CX/TTON

OF

community

manufactunng

stimulating

England

CfULTIVATION

THE

ON

people only
the

the

growers
numerous

THE

IN

the

between

agendes

profits,would
is

required

send

honest

and

the

"

hand,

and

they

should

that

share

of

stimulate
of the

Since

these

notes

all

ns

Mr.

and

pressing

devolves

aptly
first

at

cotton

the

them,

on

should

they

it ; and

baling

to

want."

we

Heywood

the

purchase

to

authorities

public

of
The

that

to

of

port

the

between

remarks:

"The

taken
boats

that
of

performance

the

by improving

there

Compta

native

these
that

in ; and

the

during

be

from

to

approach

time

any

remainder

stored,

its

owing

also,
local

to

"c., in the
after

of

so

at

wet

in

place,

before
and

the

and

farthing

as

has

unbridged

to

the

on

is, that

to

the

of

of

from

the

Bombay,

the

imperfectly
the

this

monsoon,

export

alone

cause

To

pound.
of

add

to

produce,

creeks, water-courses,
harbour

undergo

deposited

result

the

for

of

per

may

proportion

of

from

set

venture

state

growth,
damp

quality

Compta

it is

of

open

storm

(even

places

such

"

Compta

to

the
the

They

an

rarely

small

very

it not

in

imperfect

boat-transport

one

is

which

(which

very

this

from

than

anchor

monsoon

the

to

its way

neighbourhood

transport

roadstead;

also,

At

it.

to

access

they

native

were

shore, should

September),

for

ill suited

that

present

in

creek,

at

south-west

depreciation

difficulties

at

of

the

finds

less

no

outside
lea

is at

weather,

obtaining

remain

Sudasegur,

England.

to

inland

in bad

them

by

in open

conveyed

an

shelter

instituted

districts

shipment

interior, but

time

immediate

arriving

changes
the

at

termed

Owing,

season

consequent

evil

this

to

ill protected

so

computed

May

detained

being
and

of

the

districts) in

nearest

that

each

of

cotton

be

dangers

place.
with

final

to

period
in

the

communications
the

to

it is

for

prevents

compelled

exposed

roadstead,

whence

the

and

Compta

belongs.
with

connected

these

from

been

thePresidency

geographically

of

North

situated, has

comparison

mation
infor-

of

district

from

immediately
In

find

the

it

harbours

two

might

consequently

are

which

be

to

may

bar

is

exported

what

boats

Sudasegur
Authorities

to

harbour,

is

The

roads.

two

cotton

formidable

is

following additional

the

subject.

the Home

Bombay,

the

Bombay

to

of

port of Compta,

the

to

of

by

Forbes

Dr.

harbour

Sudasegur

districts

cotton

the

on

transferredby

peremptorily
Madras

compiled,

were

received

which

in

Canara,

in

for

which

labour

has. been

is

the

what

into

agents

factories

give

the

consmne

now

capitalists is, that

population,**

establish

and

people,

English

experienced

who

Bombay,

the

of

359

DHARWAB.

of conveyance.

means

he

and

enrich

then

centres

to

OP

district

rapidly

What

terms

DISTRICT

board
the

no

"

that

less
the

actual

cotton,

than

native
cost

five
boats
of

its

360

ON

transport,

thoa

even

of

that

equals
In

addition

Compta,

the

is

England,

from

by

is

The

miles.

throughout,
a

the

will

result

fields

subjected

being
the

Bombay

cost

sent,

of

which

the

that

the

"

Liverpool
to

an

have

carriage

than

is

somewhere

order,

and

down

10

at

in

delivered

the

71,

other

at

U.

be

8/.

5".,

their

is

lOt.

to

ton."

pressing,

pay

the

instead

at

of

present

Lancashire

the

at

to

from

case

doors

have

per

the

that

own

final

ton,

per

If

ton.

per

conveyed

18".

as

ing
Includ-

ease.

for

2".

words,

mills

Bombay
about

of

uninterrupted
half-pressed,

26".

and

would

be

with

be

three

the

Bankapore,

cotton

cwt.

50t.,

cost

of

expense

the

of

Dharwar

of

and

will

will

expense

produce

or,

it

places

freight

route;

might

spinners

carry

homeward

be,
to

proper

will

Kurudgee,

to

charge,

of

that

it

weight
the

up

and

Compta

the

distance

flies,

to

takes

is

The

crow

interior

which

which

5".

these

to

in

-pressing,
the

added

be

cotton

by

half

for

It.

kept

neariy

from

it

bringing

Seegaum,

of

roads

cart

country

common

this

if

the

vessel

cwt.,

7/.

to

as

marts

new

and

14

thus

freight,

cotton

great

of

ton

the

of

the

board

on

miles

70t.X

from

conveyance

measurement,

75

it

transporting
the

the

5s,

homeward

Sudasegur

other

85

1/.

about

the

including

of

deposited

is

(about

production."

and

expense

England

to

way

attending

it

stowed

cotton

the

expense
till

its

on

cultivation

its

to

Bombay,

to

far

QpTTON.

OP

CULTIVATION

THE

less

actually
for

it

at

pire-^

361

XVII.

Art.

On

"

Vernaculars,
the

By

Nothing
of

Indian

haye

their

with

the

modem

will

vernaculars

sounds

leal) vulgar

tongues

of

India.

in

entitled

The

an

the

essay,
Journal

"

object
of

in the

India^

this

of

daughters
find

also

shall

Di^vidian
the

^ted,

of

many

Whin

iJie 8"mtik
voi^

our

XIX.

they

mother,
of the

course

lately

India, and

has,

conclusions

to

our

may

kind

been

the

made

dsc, published
It is

4.

xv.

elaim

modem

my

tongues

be

to

in

how

usage

far
from

considered

Prakrit

Sanskrit-

We

following investigation, to
made

in the
the

of

name

the

original stracture

Dravidiau

knowledge,
prove

laws

(Sanskrit-

I have

Prakrit

vindicate
of any

the
from

the

necessities, and

have

in

derived

defined

the

or

tionable
unques-

words

are

vol.

way

follow

influences.
been

never

As

investi-

abortive, for whieh

we

beg

indulgence.

speaking
Indkm

which

what

Sanskrit

independent

tongues,

kind

reader*s

the

far

have

of Sonth

gronnd

on

in

It is

of Sounds,

declensional

common

which

tongues

nofthem

tread

we

show

things,

to

present

this

mediate
inter-

light,and

trouble

what

in the

Society,"

of their

Many

what

of

analysis

two

receire

accurately

attempt

with

occasion, in the

claims

some

oppose

their

to

System

their

accordance

in

An

the

the

decide

regulated

is

follow, naturally, how

will

trae

essay

supplied
is

method

their

of

present

have

Prakrit.

and

branches.

have

Oriental
to

Indian

comparison
and

take

we

origin, and
we

Sindhi

German

the

of

able

until

of

and

thereby

modem

Sanskrit

source,

Pali,

Prakrit.

will
if

open,

be

system

the

which

by

and

Pali

more

never

North

thorough

mother-tongae,

laid
its

of

are

foreign (Tatar)

some

be

the

right nnderstanding

doubtful,

into

shall

we

Sanskrit,

than

call

we

of

C.M.S.

the

noble

remained

down

that

for

which

structure

Prakrit

old

Trumpp,

their

hitherto

true

the

remacnlars^

languages^
which

E.

Features

with

important

details

minute

De.

more

North

the

compared

Rev.

is

Declensional

the

or

here

of

Drdmdiim

ike modem

toogoes,

Umguu
as

"f India,

being foreign

to

I exelode
onr

thronghoiii

olitjeet
2

362

THE

ON

FEATURES

DECLENSIONAL

SECTION

On

Formation

the

of

Themes

the

in

Modern

the

Indian

Vernaculars.
Before
declensional
short

nouns

as

in all other
on

compare

them

modern

tongues
the

Among

of

any

its

the

place

which

sister

dialects

termination

declensional

dropped
the

foremost,

Sindhi

vocalic

Sindhi,

vowel,

Jinal

and

the

most

theioby

order

we

must

point,
throw

to

strictly
which

on

the

old

prominent

more

Prakrit
we

therefore

has

preserved

Sindhi

the

greatly

instances

its sisters

greatly changed

than

more

shall

which

nouny

in

In

purpose

especially as

eveiy

this

on

of

features.
holds

present

terminationt

themes,

main

none

out

more

whereas

process,

of

resembles

for

for

subject,

in their

vernaculars

present

the

or

depending

formation

up

the

than

position

intricate

Prakrit

the

still built

are

themes,

premise

must

we

inflexions.

regular
and

difficult

with

the

of

of the

inTestigation

tongues,

peculiarity mainly

languages
this

Indian

formation

with

the

question,

modem

the

the

on

main

oar

declensional

their

light

on

of

features

discourse
;

any

enter

can

we

"Ekcilitates
have

abcady

crude

the

its

form

of

noun.

I.

The

most

('^Tt)

which

Sanskrit

According
o

the

Sindhi

all

Prakrit;

shortened

'business,'

Prak.

^51^,

masc.

to

the

Sindhi

Sanskrit
had

in

the

modem

become

man,'

this

;^

alone

Prak.

in

use.

dialect, which

is

find, therefore,
in

Sans,

if^;

m^,

ft

tion
termina-

terminate

^Hlf^;

in

in

was

Pali-Prakrit

we

which

that

already

Apabhransha

Siudhl
in

is

nouns

^JRH

"^f^

in
is

q|V

'birth,'

masc.

^m^.

belong

in Sanskrit,

sonant

S.

termination

qi"|]^.Sans.

Prak.

Sans.

class

and

grammarians

ending
'

"(^

of

the

to

the

of

words

those

e.g.,

this

Prakrit

source

masc.

To

old

already

was

positions

Prakrit

and

Pall

immediate

the

certain

in

to

in

termination

common

in

TJiemes

but

in Sindhi

which

characters,

also

either

see

my

the

drop

Sindhi

which

nouns

the

same

Reading

in

end
Prakrit

Book
"

in

or

Preface.

con-

add

OF

^fV,

final

^If^
fem.

f^W,

Prak.

Sanskrit

spirits/

'

maso.

'

Sans.

liquor/

under

wind/

'

m^

fsT^

Sans.

Hi^^

this

feminine,

(masculine,

nouns

Sindhi

classed

been

in

f%^

Sana.

V"^

fem.

'

ning/
light-

f%^7f.

Sans.

have

Farther,

Sans.

'9[^\,

Prak.

fame/

f%l^,

Prfik.

V^^,

Prak.

antamn/

'

naasc.

head/

'

masc.

^TO

363

VBBNACITLAIIS.

INDIAN

Sindhi

as

f%^

NORTH

THE

and

in

"^|9

neut.

maso.

all

end

as

masc.

Sanskrit

thing/

those

in u,

Jf^

fem.

q^ff

Sindhi

which

neater)

Sanskrit

iTO

head

fem.

^ICT
vi

Themes

either

into

'brother/

elided

in

levelling method,

From
has
is

the

end

ttoo

which

follow

ever,

is

dialects,

difi^erent
we

the

feminines,

with

termination
never

Sans.

alike

f^^

TH'siTT;

followed

having
the

as

masculines

it shortened

u, have

'^^^

exceptional

find
in

classed

which

we

The

termination

few

exceptions,
in

method
that
llf

heard, except when

the

in Sindhi,

^W

is

without

that

seen

BJid feminine
the

under
find
in

or

Sindhi

the

less

done

thd

in

turn

we

preserved

the

double
2

and

to

the

original

Visarga), which,

being preceded by

the

on

feminine,

are

If

ne^iter

meuctdines,

is, therefore^

which

has

the
;

already

declension.

Marathi

(yet

be

it will

nuuculine

generally

dialects.

Prakrit

masculine,

Sanskrit

originally in

genders,

and

the

whole,

cognate

feminines

examples just given here,

under

Sindhi

regularly

^f^lQ^.

already discarded,

inferior

the

'mother-in-law/

preserved only

frequently

^ke

ingly
accord-

H^-

Sans.

'sister,' Prak.

^T^

vt7T"

being

Prak.

'mother/

Prakrit

'fftther/ HJX^

masc.

(^^^ ^

1TT7

fem.

forming

which

nouns,

fem.

ira

as

and

f^^

in

^TT^";

by adding

idreadj

Prak.

'husband/

Some

as

it

change

basis

new

etc.); |{|^

Sindhi,

in

forms

Prakrit

'daughter/

^r||^

Sindhi

in

masc.

Sanskrit

form

Tgf,* or
find

we

fem.

in

ending

bow-

consonant,
"

364

which

of

is

pronounced,

^m

'a

final

Jf

and

^|r|

pair/

yugma.

'truth,' ^rWrW

The

neute7'

has

been

'honey,' ^"W

fern,

but

better

we

The

which

cow,'
refer

holds
has

been

in

is

quiescent, except

generally

diit,

'

'

been

likewise

MarathI,

in

as

Sanskrit

with

and

next

fall
neuter,

consonant,

In

Hindi

man/

PanjabI

'

or

and

without

after.
here-

Sanskrit
which

consonant,
The

etc.

as

has

neuter

particular endin;;

any

of

the

all

these

retained

in

but

original

nouns

PanjabT
The

end

final

end

in

'kamm;'
neuter

original

are

no

or

moon;'

has
Sanskrit

has

been

masc

thrown

neuters

etc

consonant,

TT^^

been

^7

north,'

quiescent
Hindi

longer

quiescent

'the

nouns

masculine

in

neut

all

points

the

'the

masc.

^'f\i^

the

that

Gujarat?,

both

"^T"

nose;'

and

difference

only

consonant;

Panjahi

etc.

in

agrees

quiescent

sun;'

'the

PanjabT,

feminine.

see

but

double

head,

original

MarathT,

son,'

the

all those

manukkh/

Hindi,

masculine

and

and

'business,'

^\i{^

Hindustani,
either

discarded^

in

'the

masc.

Hindi,

by

'

termination,

masc.

belly;' "TT^

in

as

which

with

likewise

peculiar

"|^^

Hindustani,

completely
as

end

been

the

masc.

this

shall

we

etc.

neuter.

Gujardti,

head

just

but

as

where

puttra,

under

things, irrespective

Bengali,

has

by

as

'the

this

which

distinguished

neut.

and

under

but

Bengali,

the

ii,

neut.

'^^

'beauty,'

classified

preceded

inanimate

to

come

be

masculines

saint,' TfV

'a

but

MarathT,

as

neut.

^TV

Bengali,

when

considered

are

Marathi

the

which

all

as

gender,

We

in

retained

like

preserved,

(=duta),

messenger

ending,

termination

in

good

termination

"^

the

to

this

slightly

sanshajra;

outwardly

and

^^^yiQ

may

in

preserved

under

forms

doubt,

^n|TT

been

it is

when

JJ,

but

dropped,

retained

'a

same

has

'happiness,'

also

has

and

hat;

together

niasc.

Marathi

by

or

^hand/

therefore

fall

FEATURES

part,

masc.

Anusvara

or

which

first

the

not

as

neuters

The

DECLENSIONAL

THE

ON

ofi* in

are

made

366

Sans,

and

a4j.

^r^

sub,

"^nr^

of

exception

languages,

few

such

Adjectives derived
the

i,^%\

last

4,41^'

'merciful/

T?TV

"||"$|

and

whereas

the

affix

'strong/

from

^^

^TT^
2.

*e^g:

Verbal

nouns,

lengthening
the

the

vowel

termination

xiidT

in

masc.

Hfij"fV

masc.

Besides

this

the

GujaratI ^"SfT

affix

^n^"

forms

of the

"^fY

'quarrel/
in

buffido'

coachman/

'a

^^ | '4 "ri

'a

'having

herdsman/

^^f^
eggs/

of the

root

Sanskrit

adj-

'compassio-

adjectives, as

the
to

^"|c||M

usage,

from

verb, by
take

can

inf.

'increase,' firom

ending

from

root, according

as

to

^'"|(m

^"q|^

derived

are

'j*t"'

(ifV^;

as

TJpTf^

as

generally

'strength/

which

^H,

as

as

forming substantives,

^J^

generally

'painful.'

masc.

'decreasing,'from

naasc.

V||"f ^

the

fem.

fom.

with

J|^V

as

thief

4||"|^c|V"H

as

cart;* but

or

when

or

other

'^SfZ

'relating

^"StTV*Sans.

Prak.

^TT*

to

to

^TH^V

^^WV

or

likewise

"^TT^i

(^%|^

substantives,

from

'belonging

'patient/

ditto, ^TT

coach

'a

'compassionate/
nate/

affix

Marathi

or

from

ending,

^fi"|iT relating

as

-^I^HbV

l^jnSlO^

is the

Excepted

fitom

"^J^,

night/

(^ft%)ilrf%^"

borrowed

vocalic

affixes

by secondary

'juicy/

'^TH^

",g,

l^^J-

termination

'of

"^I^.

"^[^ 'pulverized,'

been

nearest

Sans.

'helpless;'

as

u,

have

as

the

as

Arabic

*poor,' 'bumble/

retain

^W^

in

only

'rough/

terminations,

o'

adjectives

take

which

end

'hard,'

their

to

as

'poor,' 'indigent;' ^Hf^

fi)|V|0 'wretched;'
the

^^n

masc.

adjectives change

Some

FEATUBES

DECLENSIONAL

THE

ON

is

from

inf.

inf.

equally

'to

TbI^IQ

^^ITO

decreaae.'

'to

f|fj|"^"'to
in

use,

as

^fqr

rise.'

qoarreL'
maac.

'boast*

OP

ing,'

INDIAN

boast,' ^33;

'to

367

VERNACfULARS.

'snatch/

m"Bc.

from

*to

^3"rV

etc.

of

Noons

3.

changing
affix

NOETH

7f^^

from

snatch/

THE

into

i into

of which

derived

are

(Vriddhi),

the

'^H^,

which

agency^

is

from

T, and

into

elided

again

the

in

Terbal

(Onna),

SindhI,

by

root

the

with

take

the

mination
ter-

"^fYy

^'

"5rraT

'a

^fV^

*a

carpenter' (Hind. "( j'^),from

M(|\|'^ *a
4,
in

Some

""

All

^^

participles present,

the

Hindi

'beating;'

ditto

Mar"thl

tongues,

o,

fem.

well

we

find

the

nouns

that

and

all

that

the

which

in

have

nouns

ending

Gujarat!
shortened

in

thence

and

and

ah

or

to

'door/

Sindhi

; others

it into

in

again
u,

as

iTflNfV

the

(fem.)

the

nasal);

has

modern

TTTCT

been
Arian

niasc..

'storai/

(^jjJ^

or

Sans.

masc.

fem.

If

nearest

out

in

Hindi

4t^^

in

'going/

final

Pushto

^fY,

in

Prakrit.

Gujaratt
end

original

'star/

masc.

and

^5W^

(by throwing

an

masc.

xXL^

^^ ^^^

Sindhi

thereby masctdine,

ff|^

in Pali

as

case

rendered

JfTTJ

Sindhi

as

the

in

ending

q|f!ini

as

'da.'

Persian

as

PanjabI

Sindhi

as

Marathi

Sindhi

fff,

rfX;

into

changed

just

^;j|^

Turkish;

Sindhi

"9^^),

Sans.

It is seldom

6.

In

final

change

d||^|,

climb.'

*to

""

(Prak. "^naV

f||4^|

foreign origin, which

'fether/ Hindi

ascend/

*to

^"^^n

^j|^^j

5,

In

TpfV

aj3

"

Persian

of

from

dive.'

'to

Z^T^T

climber/

nouns

Sindhi,

from

diver/

(wood).

cut'

*to

c|^l|l

without

are

turn

we

the

resembles

^f^^
end

^^^

in

to

exception masculine,
the

Sindhi.

retained

6ujar"tT

GujaratI

cognate

in

dialects,

Nearly
the

V^,

I4i"j^ ghodo,

mination
ter-

same

which

'a

all

in

hone/

368

OK

Sindhi

^v^

gbor5

bat

Gujarat!

^tfV;

^41

Hindi

As

the

4^1

If^^/

affix

*a

has

the

the

the

consider

we

diffeienoe

is masculine.

identical

that

in

Gujarat!

turn

to

the

with

the

Sindh!

the

sign

of the

^fj,

dog;'

^fiTcT^

|^|l|l|f*

"f

abstract

in

termination

rat!
Guja-

in u, with

the

only

(Anusrara)

has

been

ending
neuter

neutral

as

Sindhi

the

to

neutral

This

in

male

'a

^^^^'

XJ^f corresponding

affix

which

^RrPn"

Penian

regular

ending

nouns

^"0

""'

^"||^,

it forms

neuter,

masculine

^4ilv

Sindhi

S6a/

'

ditto

Sindi

diamond,'

'a

SindhT

lad/

^^^hY

retained

from

wisdom/

'

jfe^"0

dog,*(generally) masc.

'a

neut.

in

^^^masc.

Gojarati

FEATURES

GajaratI

Gujarat!

termination

neut.

DECLENSIONAL

THE

retained.
If
final

we

of

'^fy

these

dialects

ditto

9{|41|,

Hind!

Panjab!

which

lost the

it,forms

from

Essay

my

Asiatic

Gennan
'

Some

few

'eoyetoosDeas/
*

see

The

affix

regard

"^TJ

14), similar

429,

this
On

AnusySra

affix

the

and

haye

nouns

Sindhi

WT

the

likewise
in

Varar, i?., 26, Cowell's

WT^T)

edition.

firom

the
the

in

has

ending

Sanskrit

K^^

in

Lingua

ending

abstract

Modem

tained
re-

termination

InstUiUiones
neutral

and

in

T^

affix

fSf

Tongues

Arian

:**

xyI.

ending

Marath!

Lassen's

Themes

toI.

masculine

Gujarat!

origin
of

Society's Journal,

the

Hindi

Hindi

which

regular neutral

another

(see
to

its

Formation

but

ui

Marathi

as

The

Mara^h!^

the

^fj

Ijn^n"'

Sindh!

adjectives,

'chaAga/

the

paternal uncle/

brother/

to

of the Tieufer, but

the termination

of

elder

an

to

paternal uncle/

d|i|l|i| 'a

Panjab!

^^^
use

sign

p.

"

in

origin again nothing

neutral

Begarding

notice

we

Hind!

'good/

Prahrilicae,

Marath!

that

find

we

changed

been
'

masc.

Panjab! 'kaka,

^l^hl,

have

the

TTTTTT

Panjdbi,

has

Gujarat!

Panjab! 'mamma/

is in its

with

and

Marathi'

feature

same

^^prerr*

Sindh!

as

ditto

The

tee

the

and

Hindi,

Mardthi,

in

MarafhT

TPSTOT

too,

f"m.

ac^ectiyes corresponds

to

'a

the

as

^l^mase.

wife.'
Prakrit

affix

W"

neut.

W9

^^-

perly
^IT^W

^Mllri

In

gfidh"

III.

", and

then

T^i

which

(corresponding

forms

'

^TfTJfT

ma"c.

^*^"*

as

Prakrit, generally
all

throughout
^*^"*

fem.

'

'"(M|

the

'anxiety,'

(^7 shortening

^^

Sans.

of

into

"

murder,'

Sans.

f^l^T

^m.

the

ending
in

the

ending

preceding

termination

^fV)

in

"

and

in '^fSt

modem

agent

in a,

as

the

of India,

^fj
in

/
'

masc.

"

^^^i*

Sanskrit

as

Sindhl
etc.

^i^i,

(in grammar)

3)77[T

in

^^^

^^^^

as

likewise

Hindi

'

^^^

^^^7
'^,

tongues

"^19|T"

^FTTT

nouns

masculine

ending

terminate

U-i

Persian

f^HrT

or

with

Marathi

which

words

foreign

masc

words,

xm\.

Prakrit

"

f^^rTT

Sindhi,

number

used

soul

and

retained

altogether), etc.

bases

prince/

*a

'^mi'

been

India.

Sans.

the

never

are

has

confounded

to

few

in

in

iome

Sanskrit

'pilgrimage,'

of Sanskrit

sing, forms
crude

it

small

be

not

or

'^ | i\WT*

only

and

in

as

are,

f^"f^|

i^l|I,
a

found

(Jem.)

"

of

fem.

exists

must

fi

Hindi

^"Ti^T

There

in

dropping

patience/ Prik.

'

in

tongues

thoughtfnlness ;'

'

masculine

is

pro-

Gujarat! qi^lQ

4i^^|,

from

termination

Arian

modem

end

this

feminines;

Hind!

'doing,'

uevLt.

horse.*

'

Themes

which

Nouns

^TC^

qrWTi

^i^in,

termination

ass,' ghorft

an

Hindi

adj. 'good,'

neut

the

Bengali,
'

Sindhl

nonn,

369

VERNACfULAKS.

INDIAN

plantain/

'a

verbal

NORTH

THE

OF

also

some

ance,'
acquaint-

an

!
.

Tl^emes

IV.

ending

The

in a, and

ending
knowing/

^#tTr"

Prak.

'

In

mtHher,'

Hind!
etc.

is

in u,

fem.

is

"

shortened

Sans,

^V

jHSjllQ

and

used

generally

as

also

".

from

Sindhi

to

derive

unfortunate,'

in substantives,

f^f^

MarathT

in

in

from

feminines
fem.

Sindhi

l^T^

like

f^TTT

msse.

the

nation
termilines
mascu-

'

^S^ITW

f^pf

'daughter-in-law/

forms

as

feminine

the

weU*

fem.'tongne,'
Sans.

^^;

'fiither/ TTTfTT

fem.

370

ON

THE

DECLENSIONAL

f^|T8T 'daughter,'

Prak.

^rrfWT

Sanskrit

from

from

the

on

from

^4^

noun

seldom

Very
feminine^
Sans.

c|| U|

In

'tongue;'

fem.

'the

south
In

borrowed

from

i^^^j)

Sindhi

f^^'

in

abstract

an

changed

likewise

in i

likewise

in

into

^^^ni-f

ifT^

number

shortened

"^f^lQ|;

and

in

in

fii^

there

is

in Sindhi

Themes

then

MarathI

g.

'df^lQ
in

good
has

been

altogether.

themes

as

are

feminines, frequently

fem.

changed

f4if||d masc.

fem., Sindhi

as

such

^nf^

Hindustani

cJl^

gender

in

being dropped
vowel,

as

e"

holds

same

themes

", and

Marathi

termination

a,

of
to

themes.

the

or

used

are

termination

^m"t*T"

to

end

must

noun

Hinddstani

are

find

^ of masculine

shortened

V.

or

been

Hindi

original feminine

the

others, again, the

L^U^

Themes

affix

'examination,'

infinitive

^5$)^,Panjabi 'jlbh;'
Sans.

being

feminine

the

adopt

are

^^^V^^^investigation,

fem.

has

we

final

Hindi

Bengali

every

Panjdbi

like

wind;'

without

Sindhi

in

IJ^

nouns

Sanskrit

yerbs), as

noun

'steam;'

termination

fem.

As

and

Hindi,

^^

preserved,

the

to

Sindhi

every

verbal

^^7T

manner.

fem.

l^jm

altogether,just

Gujarati.

from

Prak.

Prfik.

masc.

Mardihi,

dropped

from

original masculine

an

original feminine

the

abstract

many

nouns

'bloasing;*

Turmeric,

investigate;'

this

in

Sindhi

as

fem.

%^

great

"

Ho

nearly

derived

be

may

i^

in

fact

; in

l|l3|Ul

^TTf^

feminine

abstract

from

'^TT^tH

principle (corresponding

same

"^T^, forming

"^t^

^^T^

Sanskrit

the

formed

the

FEATUBE3

fem.

'property,'
in

Sindhi,

Sindhi

as

dustani
Hin-

book.'

'

in i.

of both

genders

they

either

are

/"mtiitne

masculine,
1.

feminine

The

termination

in

corresponds

to

the

Sanskrit-

'
"

"

"

in

The

P^krit

change
as

well

i^

from

as

final

in

Sindhi

^ff^nft;Marathi ^^tW;

to

or

e.

g.

Hindi

" is

seldom, and

'^^^

fem.

irf^

'

occurs

occasionallj already

sister,'Pr"krit

^f^nf^

Sana

OF

Prakrit

Tnft

the

'

feminine

^KTcft

'

^fH[\ 'a

'#|I^

'

smaller

is

knife

^M

ditto.'

The

large

'

express

large knife/

is the

same

to

'

masc.

adj.

g^r^-*

used

masc.

TTTTV

^^l

^"n*- '"

Irequentlj

H^jlli^;

fem.

Hindi:

fi;ood

holds

rule

same

bitch/

Sindhi

(or nice)

The

slave

female

'

^fV^FnO

lad/

'a

termination

small

J|j?jj^

masculine

adj. 'wicked/

^J9|li||radj. 'good/

fem.

as

from

ij^

Yf^;

fern.

aj^l|j^.

MarathI

neatness,

derived

are

slave/ fem.

fem.

dog/

male

male

-^V^; ^""|

The

fem.

Brahm"n/

littleness,smallness,

jar/

'

dialects, as

'little/ fem.

fem.

feminines

9fl^ adj. 'good/

'a

masc.

2.

which

371

VBBNACULARS.

DTOIAN

'*n^5fVmttso.

"

cognate

^iM\

bj

i^

SindhI

as:

^ji|in masc.
in

NORTH

in

ending

themes,
fern.

THE

earthen

in the

case

other

dialects.
feminine

The

d.

Sanskrit

affix

Besides

strong,' etc.

for

'black.'

adjectives

unchanged,
'a

A.
I

fem.

virtuous

Some

in SindhI,
Somo

The

themes

even

termination

as

^X^

into

in

t,

Sanskrit

fem.

'a

end

which

'

the

is wuuculine^

^^

^T^
from

nouns

dialects.
in

7f^

Hindi
^^^'

'a

in

originally

f^f?

^^

from

abstract*

Prakrit

speech,' Prakrit
Sindhi

^4^

^' ^^

^fTv

other

and

river/

Prakrit

^"""

uf^lQI^

from

*Wackness/

^fcft^ TT^

in

fem.

as

in

in

Sans,

woman/

^""*

deriving

is followed

"f^

SindhI

as:

of

in

form

^TT^T^

V^

thief/

'a

'friendship, from

fem.

affix, another

end

which

iJVj^

the

to

substantives,

and

'strength/ 'power/

method

same

substantives

and

Feminines

4.

fenL

The

adjectives

^V?^

SindhT

as

corresponding

nouns

from

from

'theft/

this

deriving abstracts,

adj.

into

fem.

neut.)

nf^lQlf?)fem.

'friend/

masc.

abstract

9fl^ 'good/

from

'goodness/

forms

(=

Vi{"|

"^V^

SindhI:

as

affix

ofT^rT;
fem.

oorreBpondiDg"

'

remain

can

etc.;

queen/

^3fr,
Sans.

sight,'

^^
Sans.

change
c||^
Prakrit

372

the

To

1.

sing. nom.

"^f^.
^tH

Sindhi

affix

llf^^
the

To

^I"^

To

3.

Sanskrit

the

f^^

Sindhi

To

4.

'friend/

Sans.

Sanskrit

the

^n^t

**"*^^^^^f

f^a^

relating

dialects

in

Magadhi,

i into

I,

'

i' f%^

to

man

kavi

but

to

I,

as

the

feminin

ending

ending
in

t.

in

The

'lord,*

lengthening

ate.

i into

"^iVit

^f^O

'

hj changing

Zf,

fiiH

Hindi

likewise

"*8"-

seller

of

in

are

Banglya,

^THT^

off

^,

f^F5

affix

same

I,

as:

^j-

'3^71^-

throwing

by

into

'beloved/

the

poet/

^1^

^jf^'

Hindi
the

Sindhi

'India/
in

well

as

as

masc.

is used

use,

the

other

lya,

as

e.^.

Bengali.'

'a

or

are

nom.

Themes

in

in SindJUf

corresponding

termination

in

is

Vishnu/

form,

or

but

in

the

Sindhi

either

other
on

the

retain

the

lengthen

the

final

sing.

!.

with

either

They

crude

Prakrit

shortened

'

"j^.

or

^rf%

Sans.

masc

Sanskrit

in the

being
i,

and

camel

^^^^

'a

masc.

it is done

termination

Marfitiil

as

gardener.'

'

^|f^7

*^"^i*""'

Marathi

in

svuml,

Prftk.

crudes, ending in 1, generally lengthen final

of

ending

Bengali

Sans.

affixes

VI.

Themes

affix

\T(,

Magadha/

'Q^

original termination
vowel

both

masculine

^f^' ;

hand,

f^^;

of

Sindhi

as

dialects

other

'a

affix

Bengali

Sanskrit

5.

^f^|jy

^f^,

dialects,

Prftkrit

Iff^V;

Sans.

other

Sans.

(but

'earthenware.'

masc.

adjective

masc.

unfortunate/

'

masc.

7}^'^

from

Sans,

Bengali, etc.,

peasant/

^7

the

in

^7 eliding

Xj^*

masc.

'elephant/

"^T^i

Hindi

Pr"krit

"^j- 'religions/

is nse"l

and

Pali

in),

V^

affix

from

earthenware,'

(=

Sans.) Hindi,

Sanskrit

Sindhi

FEATUBBS

^T^
4$||f41^;

Sans.

camel-rider/

'

'

as:

'elephant/

(=

as

1),

same

ii""L^"e.

2.

aflix

The

Hr^

DECLENSIONAL

SaDskrit

4$||4?)'lord;

I,

THB

ON

few

from
to

exceptions, /emtmnei,
the

Sanskrit

therefore

Sanskrit-Prakrit
feminine

generally

nouns

used

in

374

VIL

Sanskrit-Prakrit

the

as

in

ending

Nouns

likewise
and

in

Panjabl

Panjabl

'

and

stantives
and

^TT^

fern,

^14^^
Essays
other

^|"^^

we

as

original

^fY,

seen

fern,
difier

themes
as

the

df^""

Prakrit

^Tf%^"

Sans.

BfipT

Hindi

grj^

'to

an

taruka).*

modem

Avian

as

li

^c"*

dweU;'
artist,'

Compare
Tongues,

contraction

^|^^,

u),

has
Sans,

taken

^fpfff,

^'|f^if,
Panj"bi

Hindi

daru.

have

^^

in

affixes

into

Sans.

(=

swimmer'

'man,'

masc.

of

^^^r

complicated

more

'pomegranate,'

masc.

or

That

again,

TTTf^

'a

of Themes

Formation

nouns,

Sindhi

place, as

daram

the

on

'profit;

sub-

many

from

4^^|\"}|,

masc,

the Sanskrit

to

f%^^,

or

^f^

taru,

como

adj, 'lasting,' from

W?IT^

cTT^

fem.'way,'

c||t"

lengthening

Prakrit

'inhabitant,'

Panjabi

and

of ^

adj. 'profitable,'from

^^I'sjl

In

elision

Sindhi

(i|M

this head

ad, corresponding

saint^'

likewise

traveller,' from
Under

Hindi

'

^TV

altogether

Sindhi,

in

^BTHf

Marafhi

Hindi

"^TJ^'

\i and

'^^i

'durability ;' 4^^|"fr

my

'a

'scorpion,'

masc.

'louse,' Sans,

Sans.

masc.

Prakrit

(with

"^rnr

final

neut.:

Sans-

m"i,

\|), but

rlllfl

c||^|""

adjectives in

f^^

Sindhi

Sans,

talS;' Sindl

aflSx

the

^^

Prakrit

of

nuulculine;

Sindhi

in

generally lengthened

is

elision

u.

exceptions^

by dropping

sadh/

'

in

few

termination

palate,'

'the

and

with

are,

(without

^TV

masc.

Themes

adj. 'upright,' 'honest/

m^

FEATUKBS

DECLENSIONAL

THE

ON

they

; in

hold

can

already
'thing'
from

Marathi

such

in

(see

themes

in

which

those

bend

never

its

their

similar

\Marathi

place, without
feminine

nouns

ending
u

final

process

has
ii

being lengthened

in

been

end

as

ii);

in

place, as

'faithful/
fc|^|^a4j.

etc.

Sindhi

declension

shortened

(feminine)

takes

in

before
nouns

from

any

into
in

n,

ii,

these

original
sition
postpo-

(masculine,

OP

femiDine^
the

so-called

oblique

into

d, and

as:

W^

Hindi

affix

of

in

short

present

the

for

the

into

same

in

the

in

endings
fern,

ii,

or

'honour,*

badhii, fem.

Bengali

wife,'

'a

fem.

^V

of

formation
I refer

details

shorten

they

or

^fff^^

'louse;'

fera. ;

the

V;

feminine

fem.

in Sindhl^

unchanged

same

Sans.

IfL

bahii, Sans.

of

the

common

"^"if

ditto

survey

purpose

two

^^f

Marathi

Panjabi

retain

likewise

earth;'

^^,
This

one

^|(^"(^

Hindi

original ii,lengthen

ccue,

'earth;'

fem.

375

VERNACULARS.

in

ending originally

^fem.

o'

INDIAN

neuter) ending

or

Nonns

as

NORTH

THE

themes
readers

my

do

will
to

for

our

in

Essay

my

question.

SECTION

II.

Formation

In

modern

the

identical

always
in

case

Pali

masculine

and

vernaculars
There

is

modem

the

in

ending

no

of
the

to

and

practice

dvxUy

Sanskritlcal

according

the
xa

form

difference

have

the

is

is

same

only

which

of

generally

is

noun

already

that

same

the

Prakrit

in

lengthened

in the

adhered

in

to

the

likewise.
more

formation

the

singular;

with

Prakrit,

crude

the

India

its nommative

singular,

modem

of

tongues

with

themes

nominative

the

Arian

Number.

of

the

tougues
plural

in

neither
;

Pali

(nominative),

which

of

nouns,

terminations

different

Prakrit,

therefore

have

we

nor

only

any

to

consider
best

shall

we

of

nor

exhibited

do

in

the

preceding paragraph.
I. Nouns

in

Form

sing,

plural ^^
this
be
accord

'

classed
in

as

final

their

their

with

pluraL

ii

^^

themes

Feminine

together

forming

'wells;*

'W^

husbands.'

head,

in

plural by changing

well,' plural

'a

under

their

Sindhl

ending

is

themes

\l

ii into

S,

sing.

masc.

ending

unchangeable,
ending

as

in

and
u,

in

^T^

husband,'

*a

ii do

they
with

masc.

not

will
which

fall

fore
there-

they

376

ON

We

from

shortened

^^

form

In

likewise,

plough,* plur.

(silent) ^,

remain

termination

^3fT

(in pronunciation)

dropped
'

in

father,' plural mJf

the

in the

businesses

'

the

in

nme

plural,

;* ^^V

nominative

plural,

shortened
in

as

fathers

'

the

likewise

^^

throw

unchanged

^\4{

ending

unchanged
^^

into

already

harbg

singular,

remain

nom.

words

masculine

MarathI

In

shortened

again

in

masc

ploughs.'

^W

nom.

the

in

they

e,

business,' plur.

'

masc.

il it

ending

nouns

words,

of

class

vowel

i.

PrSkrit

"

is likewise

this

terminating

in

temiinatioii

singular.

nominative

Hindustani

plural

^m

the

as

^^

^^n*

which

'^ffy

Sindfai

the

ending

in

plural

short

the

the

in

Prakrit

and

Hindi

dropped

a.j

their

that

already

the

Sindhi, just

ft in

off

noticed

bave

FEATURES

DECLENSIONAL

THE

into

singular,

the

;' ^|r|

and

^,
e.

sing.

masc.

Prftkrit

the

e.

t.

plural
been

then

^|l|

g.

in

singular

sing.

masc

hand,' plural '%J7f

'hands.'
Neuter

Anusvara)

house,' plural

^(^

Pali

plural

P"li),

which

The
in

with

plural, e.g. manukkh,

In

Guj'ardtt,

silent

plural ^[i{\

'name,'

plural

^fT)
words
^fl^r

"^Y

affix

end

"9^, be
affix

in

as

"^tV'

W[

into

'eye,' plural

be

^f^

change

"^n**

all

and

those

the

Hindi

nouns

consonant

those

in

'men/

^fV,

affix

^|IQ^

4||||

'men;'

this

Prakrit

plural

the

Prakrit

plural

which

do
a

not

vowel,

tion
terminaof

such

termination

plural

explanation

as

the

the

in

end

to

seems

terminate
add

the

^^^S' 'niother,' plural TTT^tV 'mothers;'

'eyes.'

^^

nominative

the

which

roots

the

or

the

termi*

nouns

plural manukkh,

first

'a

Prakrit.

and

change

the

But

silent

of

from

^^TT^ (= ^TTf^

plural

with

compared

GujarutI

^^^'

'man,'

consonant

final letter

their

'

fem.

in

consequently

preferable,

be

it may

or

as

to

seems

all

final

sing,

neut.

contraction

unchanged

man,'

band,

IfllQH

Pali

plural by adding

their

form

consonant

other

lEf^

Prakrit

remaining
'a

(by dropping

as:

respect with

sing,

the

T^,

properly

^TT^,

in every

masc.

on

is

alreaiiy in

consonant,

in

plural

this

in ^

sing,

nom.

termination

agrees

silent

ho^^'B^

meet

we

Panjdhi

nating

'

the

nominative

their

form

neutral

in

ending

themes

be
in

plural

^rf^

OF

The

THE

in

qaite

'

teacher/

plural pitara;
stri, fem.
found

therefore

give

should

we

plural

termination
old

from

plural

form

then

similar

plural
split

the

Lassen

has

in "^fT^^

obtain
added.

the

Bengali

the
^

^^^

into

Still
affix

been

T^,

affix

into

1(

is

aonho

two

Sindhl

and

flanskrit

'a

^TnC
XIX.

in

and

the
has

accent

certain

It

^
=

writer,'

^^

the

^T^,

of

which,

for

modem

and

Marafhi

^^^

hardened

euphony's

the

crepancy
dis-

old

=:

instances, which

^3fr

been

thrown
the

Vedic

"^(^

first to

initial

into

^ff,

shortened,

old

and

ParsI

and
This

r".

on

in

as

the

undergone apparently
the

that

appears

the

to

that

"^fY

has

the

considerable

other

Vedic

vemacnlarB

^^S^,

an

'^TTT'

has

first half

to

^""""

affix

^^^

hiatoSy

likewise

Sindhi

^TTT

fiit, ^T^and

^.
^

been

(= fion)

prevent

ablative

^^

Zendio

old

^TVH)
the

Mara|hif^f^l(!|"
part

elision

been

Bengal!

pluralising increments,

in

with

has

by

extent

we

NipfiU

the

"^TPT

some

transmutation.

^J^

(^^^

the

genitive,and

(corresponding

Mara|hi

in

\j^,which

separate

affix

fW^reTTC

VOL.

occasionally interpolated

Sindhl

of

the

and

already the plural

suppose

termination

plural

process

to

out

We

Bengali
the

nowhere

first instance

with

remains

there

'^.

in

as

find

we

"'^fTT^" ^

changed

in

'masters;'

have

the

affix

"^TreY

form'

Panjabi, etc.),

is borne

In

"ther/

'

prince/ plural 4,|3||^|"^

Nipali

In

sing.

We

etc.

masc.

guru,

ingeniously compared

399).

p.

been

Persian

'

masc.

which

dropped altogether, as

modem

|^|3||

e.g.

masc.

hesitation.

some

words,

aninuUe

pluralising increment,

dialects

^ff^^

supposition

this

Prakrit

we

Hindi,

Marathl,

of

generally by

very

the

fonning

plural svamira,

inferior

plural

doubt,

past

are

;' pita,

in

in

root

Bengfill pluralising

(^ being changed

'Bfp^

as

the

thus

1( has

sake,

with

as

(see Lassen,

T^ and

into

^T^,

^TT^i

Prakrit

the

master/

origin

this

Vedic-Zendic

in

the

opinion

our

In

of

teachers

'a

plural

singular

vowel
'

masc.

to

as

increment

the

nominative

gururu,

features

foregoiDg

plural strira, 'women/

compare

princes.'

'

svami,

hint

any

plural

woman/

'a

the

terminating

377

VERNACULARS.

; it forms

the

to

r"

the

of

irrespective

from

original way

an

affix

the

adding

INDIAN

deviates

Bengali

plural

sing.

NORTH

378

ON

having

half

other

the

to

ra.

liLSsen

feels inclined

all intents

vocative

should

NevUr

in

noans

plurality

needs

must

is added
also

way

the

by adding
band/

as

to

be

of

plural

masculine

like

of

Grammar,

interjection

if the

In

13).

p.
nouns

added

are

BenglLlT

interjection

an

vocative

be

may

'number/

gan,

plural affix,which

the

idea

of

signifying ally mticA,

feminine

or

affix

plaial

plnral^ and

word

^^

'^TTVV

with
as

sappo-

plaral.

proper

Bengali

singular words

the

no

expressed,

Yates's

(see

sort

have

Bengali

Vedic

affix

simple

of

our

Apahhraraha

plnral

how

idea

the

old

is identical
this

see

strengthen

the

the

to

puqwscs,

cannot

express

of

out

consider

to

we

to

serve

ever

many

bat

and

also

,1,and

termination

plaral

might

arisen

has

Bengtlli ril

which,

the

We

\j^.

to

^T"

of

Persian

explained, by referring

we

way

ho)

FEATURES

modern

the

to

(=

the

sition, that
the

rise

given

DECLENSIONAL

THE

the

the

same

expressed,

jati^Hribe/

to

or

daJ,

root

withoat

as

^|^

'a

any

change.
II.
Form

their

Sindhi

in

plural

sing, 'a carpenter,' plnral

^YTT

'divers.'

We

"^iV ^^

is

nouns

In
Prakrit

and

(masc.)

noticed

SindhT

either
of

in Hindi

the

ending

and

been

in

that

of

mase.

the

Prakrit
ii

to

latter

retained

or

description

corresponds

"^fT
which

nouns

their

end

plural

in

of

in 1^,

to

the

final

fi

4i^|

as:

vf

"",

'dog/ plural ^TtT

maso.

mination
ter-

usage.

form

Hindustani,

the

shortened

termination
3TTi

a,

sing. *a diver/ plnral

already,

Prakrit

the

into

masc.

plural

with

^i^

Hindustani

Sindhi

and

by changing

have

in accordance

quite

Hindi

i"

eliding in

c|i^|

formation

the

unaltered;

Nouns

'dogs/

sing,

tftv^q^l masc.

boy/

'a

plaral

"s.

'boys.'

^r^^
nation

in

The

in

kursu,

"^ff
masc.

T|[ and

or

Panjdhi

ending

jodhe,

TJ

masc

'

In

"^n"

is

'a

heroes.'

already
in

agrees

(masc.)

plural

rule

the

(masc.) changing

as:

'mj{

or

to

same

f||4||"

with
likewise

Uunics/

the

IJ
;

'

plural

Hindi,
in

some

maternal

in

the
have

as

1|[, e,g,

tenni-

430.)

p.

all

nouns

Pftnjabl

jodhfi,'a hero/ plaral

prevails in Mardthi,

sing, ^mirror/ plural "^i^tf

If^Jy

the

(See Lassen,

respect

every

plural kurse,

same

dialects

common.

very

their

form

tunic/
The

Prakrit

inferior

the

themes

plural, as
both

ending
:

^74[4||

terminations

uncles,' from

in

ITRfT-noni.

in

NORTH

THE

OF

siDg. (see Lassen,

is,

Nearest
has

predominated,

of

plural

".

3fr^Y

I feel

been

when

especially
the

'^TT)

in

oarty' plural

^^t

of

their

TfTTf

plural simply

'carts,'

III.

Bases

whose

Jeminine;

^
'

they

few

their

"^fT*

themes,

in the
The

in

are

a,

plural

having

^
"^

^fT

affix

occurs,

in

adjective ending
^^^

"^fT
as

^TT^TT-

i^ot

4[l^

for

Sindhi

fem.

*lads;'

'

neut.

a.

the

plural by adding
^^

but

Prakrit.

in

ending

is

^"^-

feminine

of

to

^fQ

the

long

(see

Lassen

(fem.) ending

nouns

Pali

fem.

questions.'

into

^,

and

dialeetSyto
Hasooline

In

'

the

murder,'

part

most

pluralisiug

p.

increment

plural

^^|^

In

Pali

to

the
the

question,' nominative
final Prakrit

added,

long

themes

307).

which

is

in ^^TT

(=

remain

they

corresponds

"^fT

'^fV

I'^^p.

(corresponding

is added

the

in

(='^fr^n')

^J

changed
un-

prince,'plural "^|'3|| 'kings.'

'a

in ^Sff) ^^ either

Sindhi

masculine

are

ending

nouns

final

Anusvara

prop

'^ff

^TT^

(y being euphonic)
U^l

in

"^|'3||maso.

plural termination

is affixed

yo

ending

plural,as

plural

Prakrit

'

Nouns

vowel

in

^ff,

and

Pali

Sindhi,

murders.'
Some

or

form

final

the

to

final

in

as

in

the

Prakrit

an

always

is

fonus

intenuediate

with

which

final

flfl^i^l^

simple plural

connected

termination

form

the

the

as

the

the

399);

p.

the

which

GujaratI

in '^ff,

with

identify

to

is

noun

plural

Neuters

inclined

the

lad,' plural

'a

JJiasc.

but

simply

i^ot

in

Gujardti,

neutral

307.)

p.

the

Sindhi

BfY

in

'^TT^Vi

in

dropped

in

(see Lassen,

^rr^

o*"

stands

plural by

Prakrit

the

from

nation
termi-

(masc.)

their

form

nouns

contraction

(See Lassen,

Wt^^

9'

ending

is

as

ending

nouns

^TT^ftj

which

which

Sindhi

the

to

tlicsc

this

of

ending

neutral

||[;

seen,

"f^.

termination

plural

in

^,

||[into

changing

'3TT

have

we

as

The

430).

p.

379

VERNACULARS.

INDIAN

as

final

"^fT

the

Prakrit

of the

^^^

frequently done

the

which
nation
termi-

plural

nominative

plural U'm^|

"^fY

^,

nominative

the

same

the

to

or

to

of

sing.,

singular, as
or

^^en

^^SfPfV
lengthened

in the

modem

vowel.

ending

Sanskrit

^3T1f) throw

off the

380

BtY^

final
in

i,

Prakrit

Prakrit

is

already

In
form

and

Hindi
their

"^T^STTj plaral

^m|^.

the

3TT"

"^fV (even

final

Lassen,

"^ff

corresponds

to

In

the

3Ir

The

'

"^fY

fem.

^^1

changing

the
"

rfl^l

or

from

Sanskrit

tlien

We

ff^

mast

dropped

confounded

^3TT

plural
dialects

Prakrit

pare
TJ (com-

to

this

but

Sindhi;

ending "^fTf

the

in

ending

bases

in

"s

^""-

Prakrit

Masculine

BTT

or

^WT

as:

the

to

with

feminine

from

change

but

in '^ff

nouns

which

there

balaian
from

ian

simple plurals

also

are

T^,and

Hindi

the

in

either

ends

plural baliiin, or

misfortune,'

sing.

entirely

Pali,

this

as

the

"'STt,as

in

final

vowel

either

into

'nostril:;.'
-Prakrit

assume

here

altogether.

in

"^fT*

method,

adding
^o"-

Gujariiti ^fT

"**
"

niothcrs.'

themes

f^"^-

^TnTT

remain

'

mother,'

^ff

or

These

is a,

^,

form

themes

are

in

the

mothers

masculine

;'

themes

pluraL

in

a.

their

ff^

as:

unaltered

plural 4{|(il

in the

{fem.) ending

which

i^main

'stories;'

cfi^l

unchanged

Souiis
of

in "^n*

ending

'story,' plursd
head

Prakrit

the

with

agrees

themes
'

IV.
Bases

of

feminine

^o

sing,

falling under

in

feminine

in

as

the

place/ plural "i|J|j placos.'

Mardthi

plural,

yo

plural ^rr^n"

mother,'
In

Pali

Gujardti

simply
*

being

or

fem.

^TfT

fem.

"

In

in

^fV-

plural

^^^i

preserved

frequently changed

408).

p.

^,

inferior

plural, just

the
bo

to

Sindhi

the

increment

Prakrit

is not

the

Panjdhi

f^^TT*

or

in

unchanged

termination

" 156,

398,

p.

is

themes)

the

in

that

(the

"^ff,

Tj;corresponds

seen

of masculine

" 147,

remain

'^TT,

have

we

as

"^|^|

ending

"^ to

increment

this

'calamity,' plural ^^TTTJ;

been

bases

feminine

Hindustani

tberaea

masculine

the

Sindhi

having

in

plural by adding

termination

I ^"

" M

o^

do

as

Prakrit,

elided

dialects),Pali

modem

plural increment,

"^TRTTWV

g,

e.

which

of the

FEATURES

DECLENSIONAL

THE

ON

plural

fem.

on

the

in Sindhi

by

'nostril,' plural
whole

bases

in

"^(l,

and

acconlinglyf("mi

again

that

'9TT

has

first been

shortened

shortened
their

into

plural

tad

382

In

and

Hindi

unchanged

plural

soldier,*

'a

^fY

The

^V^

as

into

lifj,

Pali-Prakrit

the

S"^

Hindi

e.g,

the

follow

bases

that

sing,

mas.

fei"*

'^

^em.

Prakrit, in this

the

to

form

feminine)

or

mare,' plural

respect,

all

as

plural by simply

their

^^t^fV

marcs,'

etc

in

themes

herdsman,'

In

ending

adding

plural pall

remaining
the

accords

hand

other

the

on

bases

feminine

difference

remain

f^l||^

g,

^soldiers'; feminine

only

nearest

(masculine

Panjdhi,

masculine

the

elsewhere,

comes

in

adding "^V*
The

with

as

Gvjardtl

ending

'a

ff|l||^

e,

in

^f^^^ff 'knives.'

plural

nouns

nom.

changed,

^s

knife/

plural, as

ending

themes

Sindhi,

in

nom.

method,

Pali-Prfikrit

FEATURES

masculine

ITindustdni

the

in

DECLENSIONAL

THE

ON

in

unchanged
increment

plural

dhl,

with

most

fern.

plural,

the
e.

an,

Hindi,

the

and

pull, masc.

g,

daughter,' plural dhl"n,

'

daughters.'

'

In

masculine

Mardtju

the

in

unchanged

plural

of

Anusvara

9||"^|

fern,

ending

in

'

final

other

the

'a

under

in

the

their

plural regularly
I.),

No.

^Vfft

as:

is I, remain

which

themes

with

in

Tf

(see the

likewise
final

(the

Marathi),
X

plural

neuter

as

bases

enter

in

4{|^

pearl,' plural

'"^

^6^^-

ya

in

'carriages.'

'an

ma"c.

in

into

plural

being dispensed

carriage,' plural ^TT^JT

form

of

feminine

elephants ;*

dialects

vowel

dialects, e.g. ^tH

other

general rule, by changing

the

Marathl

in all the

as

elephant,' ["lunil "^rft

follow

the

nouns,

pearls.'

VI.

Nouns

ending

feminine;
*8

they

"lfrl fem.

themes

ending

nines,

as

^f^

in

form
'

in

Nomis

in

are

their

ending
Sindhi

in

i.

(with

plural by adding

final

to

JT^
night,'plural "^|(7i\j)
or
\

make

their

up
'

masc.

plural

wholesale

in

few

very

the

exceptions)
the

nights.'
same

dealer,' plural

^,

atDx

Masculine

way

femi-

as

^fTSi

'

sale
whole-

dealers.'
The
shortened
Prftkrit

SindhT
from
the

two

plural
I) agrees

of

these
with

terminations

nouns

the
are

(which

plural
no

of

are

nouns

for

the

ending

longer distinguished.

part

most

in

i,

as

in

OF

In

Hindi

dropped,

In

plural,

in

as

of
'

bones

ratti

plural, as

which

final
'

and
in

this

the

class

end

form

in

their

as

As

we

have

unchanged

J|Yg

in

Nouns

the

stated

There

plural by lengthening

final

majority

fem.) plural

^^

(original)lengthen

in

t,
Y

"^f?^

lengthening

use)

in

Prakrit

in

themes
off

thrown

Marathi,

original

the

"itVlfti"^^^*

recurring afi;ain to

I,

iii

{original)and

nouns

original

their

f^W^

in

In
in

sing.

masc.

original,

'things.'

Sindhi

feminine

some

^,
Pali
the

u.

Sanskrit-Prakrit

above,

to

feame

few

stories.'

the

rattf,

^bone,' plural atthi,

story,' Sans.

lengthened

are

them

the

'

plural, as:

of

in

in

ending

been

have

f^fff^
'scorpions.'
is

fern, /a

plural

already

in

ending

final

final

or

the

as:

|^if),

ending

"^n^

also

some

{quiescent),having

"^

^^fV^
VII.

include

also

must

plural regularly

termination,

of

lengthen

to

neut.

is

!,

Pilli

Marathi,

likewise

atthlni, which

to

singular

nom.

singular, or

aUhY"

reuiain

^r#tt-

^^

Marathi

as:

Pali

as

usage,

in

the
the

in

lengthening

the

bone,' plural

points

usage

from

'

ncut.

plural,as

we

now

"^ff^

the

to

lengthened

Prakrit

as

same

bases, which

Prfikrit

bases

in

poet/ plural 2|rf%

final

and

I^eutral

Pr"krit

(contracted

i),

(=

in Fan^

unchanged

"^^ff)
;

or

rattiyo;

the

-^if^,plural ^rftr
In

fore
there-

use

case

final

niasc.

feminine

have

or

Pali

or

]ilural either

;'.Pali

the

with

or

the

with

"^tf^

plural

^rf%

case

'?[^rft^fV4,^^-

in

as

plural

in accordance

their

bones

the

either

remain

Pandits) lengthen

some

is the
in

in

Prakrit,

same

'night,' plural

to

custom,'

more

have

is the

same

been

has

f^ originally

or

f^; the

in

bases

and

unchanged

plural

'

Pali

'^^o

"^^f^ fem.

to

masculine

(according

q;"|1'

fem.

"^

final

Gujardti.

or

either

in

ending

nouns

stated,

already

as

plural augment

Marathi

plural

is

feminine

383

VERNACULARS.

INDIAN

Hinduddniy

common

jdbi and

"

NORTH

and

and

one

or

THE

as

in
:

^^

plural, as

*a

fem.

remain

scorpion,' plural
in

d, which

form

these

their

'thing' (Sans. ^^
themes

they

ending

not;

masculine

Q ;

to

nouns

some

line)
(mascu-

nouns

bhikkhu,

ending
*

in

religious

384

remain

abhibbu

ending

in

always

to

u,

is added,
'

wind/

is

in

as

shortened

of

Feminine

plural,as

we

meet

are

in

^fV

and

feminine

".

the

and

final

^^V^

^rra

Prfikrit,
In

'

(or un)
mothers.*

into

In

the

lord

form

*a

masc.

piu

va

"^V

in

the

in

the

as

elsewhere,

or

themes

other

feminine

plural
plural

u,

hand,
as:

'

'^^ ^^^

turned

into

^fT"

shortened

plural

Masculine

u.

as

before

the

singular,

n^^^^^^-'

after

the

f^^^n"

if maiculin^y

model

of

unaltered

or

plural by changing

mauii,

fem.

'mother,'

plural

original

in

'fathers;*

pen,

their

in

the

'Hindus.'

remain

plural pin

ending

of

same

form

nouns,

the

accurately

'^TT"

being

the

plural ^fTV

their

in

in

Sans.

plural

more

rests, into

accent

form

same

i"^

ii,

or

Anusvara.

by

been

^^viff,
the

has

ii

shortened,
the

of

features

by adding
same

preserved

only "^n*

'father/

pen,

have

Pali

is

wife,*

'a

the

final

cases

original

fem.

or

jambu,

plural

in

in

jagujo;

as:

both

same

as

Sindhl

to

Hindi!/

ending

(or van),
many

aflSx

or

plural,
(in

if^

4^"ifT

^^

seem

the

master/

themes

on

plural

sacrifices/

ending

way

as

which

of

in

as:

fnninine Imses,
u

propped,

masculine

are

t%^

Panjdlil

plural,

nouns

as:

nuse.

unchanged

The

as

same

In

wifc^' plural

c^l^d

altogether,

'

'^^).

plural, changing

'

masc.

Giijardii

the

been

of

in

Prfikrit

in the

themes,

^^.

plural affix, upon

ending

3}^)

jambuyo

or

'^^)"

(=

Ilindustdnl

"^ff

fem.

heavy

themes
as:

has

IliwU

Sans.

ii, remain

unaltered

in the

up

"^fT

original Prakrit

g,

in

throughout,

contracted

themes

as

ending

feminine

is made

afiix

then

singalir

(=

Th^s

dropped

plural affix

Prakrit;

plural

and

way

then

likewise

lengthened

plural

The

Sanskrit
in

g,

sacrifice/ plural jagu,

'

remain

Prakrit

Sanskrit

^^^,

Puli

in

o=

with

the

and

"^tV

e,

themefl

nominative

cfT^^ft-

rose-apple/ plural jambu

'the

euphonic

the

in

(== i);

maECuline

the

nominative

plaral

chief/ pluBl

'

Prakrit

in

rowel

in

abhibhu,

In

plural

aa

eiuUng

themes

Plili maacnline

i.

figu, fern.

ending

fem.

in

nouns

the

"om.

to

themes

plural,

final

ending

sing. ^T^i

again

those

in

themes

abhibbuvo).

their

which

to

tbe

from

lengthen

uom.

plural

in

unchanged

(contracted

fi^

Sanskrit

beggar/ plural bbikkbu,

ID

FEATURES

DECLENSIONAX

THE

ON

u,

final

marftn,

the

final

OF

Yowel

form

bast,

fem.

thing'

'a

the

in

the

singular;

contains

final

has

(nominative)

fem.)

great

Sinhdi

been

make

retained

in

in

ii,

as

or

to

following

the

in

plural

as

(Sindhi

Hhings'

lengthened

or

their

up

^,

in

ending

nouns

elision

this

method

bastiiu,

plural

many

either

they

notwithstanding

the

to

^1S

385

VERNACULARS.

according

(Sindhi

original

Prakrit

INDIAN

plaral,

Afardhi

which

NORTH

dropped

their

The

in

been

has

they

THE

way:

Masculine,

1.

unchanged

in

\ipf

fem.

'a

The

Pali

and

been

shortened

longer

be

^TT^

milch

in

the

which

becomes

feminine

m^clf.

as^rrar

neut.

regular
(oblique

yoke,'

T^)

vowel

their

in

of

neuters

case

(oblique

plural

island,'

'an

the

oblique

(ending
singular
case

case

in

^)

^4^Ng|),
singular

the

saints

plural

various

that

remain

'

'honey,'

so

of

and

fem.

the

;'

Tra.

has

nouns

plural

can

no

of

plural

regularly

the

either

singular,

f^,

plural
^SR(T)

in

fem.

they
e.g.

^^^*
Plaral

singular,

(^

in

common

plural,

the

according

form

their

^i^"i

neut.

*kids;'

TRof

others

'mother-in-law,'

unchanged
or,

g,

holds

case,

^efT

the

e.

same

i||9l

oblique,

'islands;'

^(U

in

plural

f||U

e.g,

dialects,

other

The

'side,'

in

form-

same

the

vowel

remain

^^TV

'brothers.'

'^),

in

Neuters

Sindhi

"|i^

ending

plural

these

are

ifT^

union

form

of

Marathi,

in

as:

in

ncut.

TTV

masculine,

as

ending

singular.

plural

the

to

themes

plural

if

singular,

bases,

(according

in

the

u,

'brother,'

feminine

"if^;

ii

to

in

termination

from

ending

saint/

masc.

plural

plural

themes

neuter

^T^

throughout

again

union

as

cow,'

Prakrit

masc.

oi

plural,

distinguished

and

plural

good

the

Themes

2.

and

feminine,

'yokes.'

to

plural
'a

neut.

the

as

kid'

'a

386

ON

THE

DECLENSIONAL

FEATURES

SECTION

Formation

Properly
Indian
the

ancient

being

cases

is

of Sanskrit

languages

longer

no

Pali, and

made

by

the

few

modem

the

of

remnants

case-inflexions, all the

of

help

only

are

Prakrit

in

decUnsion

there

origin;

Sanskrit^
up

Case-Affixes.

Cases;

of

there

speaking

IIL

case-affixes,

properly

more

or

other

speaking, by postpositions.
If

we

Prdktit,

perceive

we

Indian

tongues

Prakrit

have

been

have

the

discarded

modern

the

quite

modem

the
that

have

we

declensional

and

where

the

source

their

that

by

may
in
has

his

yemaculars

and

the

to

Indian

north

Dravidian,
Hindustani

find
but
is

same.

'ko,*

or

an

vernaculars;

sufiix

the

of

are

which
The

of

but

that

and

Pali

such

out

India, which

of northern
we

point

the

Grammar

Comparative

the

characteristics,
to

influence,

use

all

these

Dravidian
the

Caldwell,

Dr"vidian
^'in

(p. 225)

be

with

not

dative-accusative

colloquially 'kQ;*

arities
peculi-

Languages^

of

says

to

further,

Dr.

deeply tinged
appears

common

postpositions point

influence
he

which

philo-

up

prove

Prakrit.
the

in

their

to

attempt

the

DrUvidian

way

to

that

adverbs^

traced

Pali,

the

cases.

"ct

the

the

be

can

the

flexional

that

in

declensional
up

with

seen

now

and

Latin

or

them

and

Prakrit

inflexion

undeniable

the

formed

shall

we

features

lately attempted
on

the

fairlyexplained by

excellent

tongues

of

the

to

notice

make

to

from

already
are

Drdvidian

loss of the

assimilating

of

we

process

postpositions,

have

and

declensional

be

conclude

plurals

medium

same

the

Pali, and

shifted

power

the

with
in

scarce

and

regular advei'bs, which

substituted

use

We

their

to

been

for

Sanskrit;

means

no

The

Pali

Sanskrit,

all

nearly

modern

the

being

and

Fdli
the

while

become

increments

after

to

reason

the

logically, by

lost

flexional

tongues

process.

themes

the

for

the

already

have

erroneous

Arian

of

cases

the

deterioration

Prakrit, its functions

inflexions, prepositions have

be

with

this respect;

postpositions.
tongues,

dialects

great

has

in

of

lieu

term

Homanic

It would

in

all

idioms

in

generally

we

the

once

dative, which

modem

substituted

Arian

undergone

altogether

genitive, the
and

at

preserved

of

exception

modern

the

compare

in

the

the

Scythian

only

similar

in the

Hintb

language

of

OF

OriBsa^

'kn;'

'ghai;*

in

evident

the

Dravidian

dative

analogies

this

is the

from

races

case-sign

shall

in

see

between
of

will

lay

hold

the

and

between

case-sign

ko

have

constitutes

the

is

stock."

whole

and
from

quite apart

the

vernaculars

real, and

we

must

has

not

sound

in

one

of

claimed

(Tatar)
the

fact, that

do

to

affinity

Dravidian

nothing

as

upon

structure

the

the

ever
what-

not

conclusions

disprove

vernaculars

analogy

following analysis

grammatical

instance,

this

tongues,

identical
of

If

analogy

no

languages

set

of

origination

Dravidian
be

and

northern

the

the

even

regarded

be

only imaginary,

or

Southern,

important

will
in

whole

our

Arian

the

the

at

dlstinotive

ahtUvie

there

and

postpositions
terminations

by

Caldwell,

added,

and

latter

European

case,

of

an

which

form

n,ominative

form

to

in

case,

which

to

the

dative

with

has

grammarians,

appellation
is far

which

been

more

which
to

two

the
make

the

we

has
the

been

purpose

dialects

that

to

of

nominative
adverbs

called
to

lost

the
call

introduced
than

the

noun,

the

for

prefer

consists

the

is

The

dialects

different
up

there

case.

eases

generally
but

and

these

of

to

modem

nominative

throughout

serve

case

the

singular^

declension

the

corresponding

formative

this

;
our

formative

form^

are

the

crude

properly speaking only

are

the

the

added

feature

crude

or

singular,

time

same

increment

this, that

that

above,

seen

flexional

great

in

South,

of

and

comparing

the

to

the

all

'ku.*

Dravidian

We

will,

in

build

look

the
'

niast

show

to

analogous

North-Indian

of

and

there

that

analogy

that

be, and

this

the

languages

this

but

between

and

Of

the

cannot

irruption, or

clearest

hope

we

word,

must

we

it

'gya.

suffixes

and

primitive Scythian

place

proof,

to

and

vernaculars

for

best

the

of

language^

case

be

'

proper

another

be

but

word,

in

its

them

chance

may

no

same

case-affixes, that

the

this

it

the

North-Indian

tiie

remarkable.

dialects

Brahmanic

the

to

ku

'

or

very

original connection

and

one

these

is

impoi^arU;

most

an

'

ko

'

between
we

and

prior

races,

'ku'

between

North-Indian

the

either

betokening

connection

case-sign

between

clearest

sonthem

of

Tibetan,

in

tbe

in

'gni;'

dialect,

tribe, 'kho;'

Shingalese

in

'khi;'

Kole

hill

Bhutan

existence

the

both

Bodos,

Sindhi,

in

'kij'

semi-Dravidian

387

VERNACULARS.

INDIAN

Bengali,

Uraon,

the

The

as

in

the

of

language

NORTH

THE

that

case-

oblique
it

by
of

or

the
Dr.

oblique

ease.

The

number

of

declensions

depends

therefore

in the

several

dialects

388

ON

for

since

plural,

they

prepositions

Sanskrit

as

substituted
In

the

The

alike

is

Sanskrit

inferior

dialect, the

mother

we

and

the

order

dialects

before

our

in

dropped

accusative,

all
are

feminine,

the

by
the

old

or

Prakrit

accusative

case-

mentioned

expressly
modem

they

ajB

case-termination

stated

the

by,

masculine,

accusative

already

of

the

pages.

mwiinative

is

original

their

pass

may

tiiey of

this

which

grammarians.

been

Prakrit

ancient

the

follow

plural, has

the

it is

generally dropped;

Apahhransha
p.

in the

but

will

preceding

and

Prakrit

and

lost

we

plural

in the

of

have

cases

bases, be

retained,

that

grammarians,
sign

and

cases,

the

Pali

In
been

yet

as

both

all

in

gender.

has

the

as

postpositions,

or

as

Prfikrit

singular

case,

dialects, and

throughout

n^u^fr

np

singular

remnants

adverbs

the

and

singular

accusative

modern

the

the

following, either

the

cases

of

sufficientlyexplained

The

2.

such

Sanskrit

nominative

been

is made

case

for

in the

t"ee

the

arrangement

have

and

for

given generally by
1

well

investigate

case-terminations,

inflexions.

formative

as

same,

shall

we

first

here

now

been

this

adverbs.

or

will

Wo

the

as

arc,

FEATURES

in which

remain

case-signs

the

have

methods

various

the

upon

DECLENSIONAL

THE

Sindhi

of

the

(see Lassen,

459).
We

keep

must

Indian

that

grammars,

have,

i^,
of

this, and

can

whereas,

as

sative
3.

^J,
in

the

postposition

etc.,

under

see

Indian

satisfactorilybe
as

in

^^

^n*
a

Sindfd,

dative

tongues
accounted

is

the

for

such

no

stated

make

up

word,

and

be

the

the

native,
nomi-

thing

as

an

in

European

an

aceuzaiive

origin

this

of

syntactical

this

liarities
pecu-

explained according

according
taken

the

repudiate

to

what

case

must

promiscuously

to

with

modem

for

to

to

derivation;

our

dative

and

accvr

maze.

Instruvientcdis
in

of

properly is,

etc.,

^,

there

also

sense

the

identical

generally

serves

grammatical

modem

long

speaking,

in the

that

eyes,

throughout

it therefore

ifT, ?^,

the

iff,

affix, all is
The

find

we

shall

We

assertion.

disputed

is

accusative

If

case.

we

constantly

that, grammatically

accusative

case,

the

tongues
and

this fact

but

is

no

dificrs

longer
from

denoted
the

by

nominative

any

case-affix

only

by

or

the

390

Gujarat!

ba^e

we

used

f%

of these

several

in

^Tf%

^^

the

affix

abbreviated
with

which

of

out

the

the

as

affix

with

TfJ
The

4.

from

"

If

to

"eems

'

We

do

wo

810.^

^,

not

and

its

uses

Prakrit

also

for

under

in

refer

as

if

the

plural

this

in

as

the

T|[to

occasionally used

with

the

1|[,as

noun

itself,

originally
ablative

assigned

also

or

^.

to

tongnes

T|[ or

Apabhnmsha

of

affix

is

Indian

elision

Hindii

case.

been

f^

is.

affixes

(=

the

if

or

is

totally disappeared

has

is of different

affix

instrumental

f?f

Prakrit

ablative

instrumental

it

in Sanskrit.

the

modem

the

and

that

instrumental

to

simply

in Sindhl,

affix

as

from

plural

Hindul,

in

is

fif, which

be

affix, which

the

is

difference

much

have

GujarutT

plural

to

joined

noticed,

functions

therefore

to

he

Vf)

frequent

nu

instrumental

the

sprung

already

seems

is

or

singular, and

the

just

see

nai,

two

have

in MarSthl,

which

separately, as

form

polation,
inter-

We

as

to

further

always

has

According

in the

instrumental

instrumental

an

as

if

origin

euphonic

well

If
the

from

na.

of

instrumental

Gujarati

I, must

as

doubtful,

the

to

In

shall

case,

prefer

Marit^hi

corresponds

and

we

find

rather

us

The

as

Prakrit,

genitive.

for

serving

one

to

case-termination

dative

the

of

written

managed

be

as

Panjabi

the

not

ablative, and

J{^,

has

7f is used
the

with

plural.'

real

Bengali

identical

the

Panjabi

form

they
In

for

in

find

euphonic

an

(a change

singular

and

forms,

base,

same

the

is

Sindhl

the

to

doubt.

no

if

As

S, etc., whereas

if

change

T3fif,

iikewise

fif) serving
well

Hindi

crude

Mardthi

The

in

be

addition

distinguishing plural

in

the

to

as

to

further

already

is used

^rfif, and

changed

can

Hindustani,

and

we

(lengthened

76)

to

dialects) and

nS.

to

meet

been

modem

in the

enough

as

bus

ifT

Hindi

in

Mavdthi

plural.

the

instrumental

singular

(s=

affix would

(without

likewise

the

i. p.

instrumental

this

Incurs

there

Grammar,

proper

that

in the

^rf

joined

the

Sindhl

shortened

we

affixes

instrumental

that

so

and

for
"^^Tf^)

Sindhl

In

IJ).*

'"to

"^TT

singular^

(see Comparative

Bopp

seen

chaiifljeof

^fif

affix

instrumental

the

as

instrumental

the

for

Hindu!

to

TJ|

^"tb

"^fr

"531- =

FEATURES

DECLENSIONAL

THE

ON

the
the

1^, which

origin.
the

affix

f%.

^f,

which

(See Lassen, p.

NORTH

THE

OF

greatest discrepancy

the

to

as

in whioli

way

391

VERNACULARS.

INDIAN

dative

the

is

case

provided

for.
The

Marathi

all

as

union

other

declensional

vowel

and

19

(the

inflexion.

The

Lassen

already

has
of

origin

started

affix

actionis

adhiberi

potuit."*

initial

such

particle;

which

to

particle

'to,' which

properly

Pushto;

dative

of.'

account

find

we

corresponds

to

to

the

to

Spiegel's
but

case,

^TT

Pars!

modem

Persian

used

in

'

affix

in this

WTT*

lie,'both

the

old

(p. 55),

signifies

strengthened

pare
com-

for

the

Par",

does

not

sake

of,'

supposition by
doubled

or

of

This

gi^^-'

this

dative-accmaiive

Grammar

always

dative-case

'

Persian

scantily

of

poiipositian

TT"

any

would

'

the

as

back

,"jJ

^^

mode
com-

see

We

Sindhi

modern

very

as

there
the

yet

as

cannot

doubtful.

the

root

the

by

further

am

with

rei, in qui

designando

'^^

of,' 'for,' Hindustani

out

is

accoiding

which,

denote

borne

than

action

derivation,

^^^

transposed

more

Sanskrit

the

this

^|T"

been

1^

sake

the

from
be

to

me

affix

ei

the

to

as

the

vel

personse

origin.

^rTST

which

in

case-

99)

Sanskrit

place

indorse
^^t

have

always

are

the

and

vocabulum

cannot

'BTTW

dative

derived

are

seems

jumps

of,' 'for

account

not

should

Marathi

this

We

that

so

its

to

as

55

the

contineat

ratio, domicilii

is

case-affix

why

reason

it from

derives

notionem

quqm

subsistit

Marathi

and

he

'^,

the

Sanskrit-Prakrit

conjecture (see pp.

i^J;

Sanskrit

doubtful

more

with

is identical

ancient

is

^U^

one,

are

so-called

the

by

root

^,

"^^^

an

which

case,

investigate hereafter),vix.

namely

two,

of

the

to

shall

we

case-termination

remnant

''Dativus,

quasi

on

these

joined

dative

the

np

place/ habitation,* signifying

'

rests.

'

first of

latter

this

^m"(,

on

which

the

here

of

genitive-dative

have

we

make

to

adverbs,

nature

The

^IJ.

Prakrit

affixes

two

nses

particle \;;

but

the

J, which

besides

this

we

find

old

Pdrii

the

Sanskrit
In

also

dative

dadve-case

prefix used,

prefix 'o,* and

we

meet

(with

the

conjunctive

usque

(besides

especiallyin poetical language,

ere

which

preposition "BfTy ^t

Bengali

vowel

j,

^,

which

I suppose

ad,

to

be

with

identical

the
with

tonus.

which

dative-case

e), which

identical

is

I do

see

affix
not

presently)
re,

and

hesitate

in
to

also,

plural

identify

392

the

with

MarathT

and

had

We

turn

where

we

Hindi

and

find

the

to

At

length.

at

the

with

turn

first

of ^

In

^T

altogether, and

that

fix, and

to

as

used

reference

the

to

the

expect

certainly

Drfividian
fact

same

be

influence, and
tinged
able

to

show

derive

tive

^fif\,

thus

'

the

Sindhi

for

the

MarathT

milating

(or

ahmlntcly

the

Fame

as

Arian

speaks

is the

Arian

of,'

of
the

on

in

the

S^e

warded

of,'

signification

the

mme

MarathT,
my

off
should

flmtem

only

slightest

reasonably
It

dian
Dravi-

any
have

with

diswlving)
AindbT

as

been
are

we

gratuitous,

the

for,'

would
diately
imme-

dative

but

affixes.

Sanskrit

loco-

regards,' being

the

affix, only

of

dative

Fortunately

from

'^

further

the

the

use

have

border

which

is not

Bengali

account

pre^tcrFed

for

up

north

the

shall

above-mentioned

the

bour
neigh-

we

dialects.

characteristics.

assumption

already

of which

therefore

may

quite

closest

We

etc.,

coniparisoD

repudiated

made

dialects

to

more

and

W^-

fact

we

the

regards

as

and

those

an

also

the

Sanskrit, without

have

identical

rather,

the

idioms, should

sake

has

those

origin

the

this

also

noticed

be

to

seems

origin

jecture
con-

^vV"

ifT*

^,

find

which

Tassy),

already

shall

south, has

remaining

Scythian

such

with

altogether

The

that

that

irreconcilable
We

if

with

''deeply"

from

the

for

Dravidian

of

de

Tg,

Caldwell's

Dr.

etc.,

we

have

languages,

wonderful

the

on

'ku/

affix, the

Panjoli

by postpositions, borrowed

case

identity

Bengali

Oarcin

to

have

we

instance

an

to

Ilindustdnif
in

^,

hope, past controversy.

we

and

Gujardti

the

f%.*

affixes

the

and

affix

Marathi,

of

tongues

frequently changed

Hindi,

oven

affix

the

that

Dravidian

attempted

or

first

menon
pheno-

common

verj

(according

d'aiil the

the

^^

"^fT

investigation,

nearer

le,

root

observing.

dative

these

the

or

being

Hindui

dative-case
on

(Hindustiinl

dative-case

^ir^"

coup

illusive.

out

to

in

of

strongly against it,

veiy

see

yet,

in

"^"

origin
the

of

'

Bengali^

as

^Y,

li"

'

; that

Sindhi,

Sindhi

Dravidian

convincing;
to

the

c|rt" ?ir^"

as

dialects

the

to

in

Hindustilnl

opportunitioe

Hindustani

^,

also

divers
now

FEATURES

"^ iuterchanging

Prukritical

the

have

we

e,

^^^

^TT

le-na, etc.), i^
in

DECLENSIONAL

THE

ON

with

MarathT

process;

Soandii"

different
for

1^,

ud-

%f^f|i

| 2, p.

899.

OF

Bengali
in
to

fixed

in

re/

rule

preceding

(see my

form

pronounced

ku

comparison

with

with

the

more

f^^fYy
these

the

in

with
of

by

and

^^

Sindhi

^V

the

the

^^^

Sanskrit

way

adverbially
already,
with

masculine);

have

we

elision

^^

for all

'

of

fancy

without,' which
form

locative

Prakrit

That

see.

""^

"

first

7f)

of

tifying
will, in iden-

Caldwell
cannot

the

neuter,

no

account
satisfactorily

ku, etc., I
^^^

same

Pr"krit

have

the

Dr.

its

this

mine,

is derived

^^Brf, 'with

f^^,

is

the

f^l^,and

then

^.
dative

Oujaraii

the

with
difficulty

Faiyabi

met

tongues.

The

(=s geniHve^
XIX.

of these

will

with

clear

in the

MarathT

which

is

is used

^,

which

affix
'9f9t,

several
up,

in

dative
a

'

has

for the

we

affixes,which

satisfactory
of

regular

dative)

cV, Latin

in

likewise

without
in.
nise
recog-

to.'

syntactical structure

alone

Greek

nu,' in which

towards/

identify

can

we

preposition f%,

dative

preposition

this

anomalies

affix
Sanskrit

as

uses

Sanskrit

correct,

TOL.

by

is confounded

which

how

If the derivation
be

^^^b

particle "^

the

described, from

contracted

the

^^

neuter

with

"^s^

ftx^d

^n*

The

the

invited

is used

^FfT*

dialects

Dravidian

the

in

f^"j|, then again (by regular

qr"

7,

derive

we

dialects, the

exception of,' excepted,' without,'

any

(by

(dialectically

apparently

^cf"which

identified

^j^"*

the

^,

proved

The

simply iq^.

in Sindhi

^^

affix

has

locative

modem

Pr"krit,

forms, ^,

etc.,

the

inferior
the

"^"^ contracted

way

I) ;

Note

fq^Tfi then
and

7,

aspiration of
hare

we

first

this

of

neuter

altogether

first in

them

in

therefore

which

ku,

Tamil

in the

(and

three

farther

the

on

Prakrit

form

accusative

been

derivation

'

of

according

and

" ii,1,

'

contracted

Deccan),

the

so

has

therefore

in

siguificationas

masculine

neuter

and

f%1^9 and

the

in

same

still

and

of

but

chance,

mere

Sounds,

influence

Hindustani

Sanskrit

the

by

of Sindhi

becomes

7f)

and

Hindi

the

done

aspiration

(elided r) ^.

of

The

such

no

for the

account

once

is not

System

qr?T

of

elision

influence

from

is

at

following consonant,

or

Sanskrit

regular

will

393

VEBNACULABS.

INDIAN

this

for

there

BengaU

The

This

eio.

Sindhi

the

NORTH

THE

way,
the

have

we

the
modem

all the

apparent
Indian

termination

dative-case
;

given,

other
2

dialects

394

THE

ON

FBATUBES

DECLEKSIONAL

(the Marfttlil with

conBtitnte

been

lost

completely), jost

postpositions constitate

or

little

ablative

an

(which,

acetuative

an

as

affixes, whidi

advet'bial

only

use

recfular dative, far less

has

case,

incladed)

^TT

locative,

or

regolar

as

adverbial

other

the

as

neither

affixes
in

LagicaUy

etc.

onr

idiom

own

dative,

foiget

we

or,

as

the

that

we

have

affixes,whose
a

idiomatic
will

into

Hindnl,

prononnciation
forms

another

basis

with

proof

of

different.

according

Prakrit

to

into

",

in consequence

a^xited

igr^j

(as
this

elidpd
get

Pr"krit

Sindhi

the

preceding

only
or

with

is

remains,

^C^,

stands
the

and

6.

the

The

analysis
ablative

or

very

see

With

different.

We

genitive
for

frequently standing

case

in

Prakrit
see

is formed

the

Lassen,
in

Sindlu

Lassen,

or

place
pp.

have

and

this

n^ige,
thus

Hinddl

(T^ being
the

genitive^

of

the

dative.

Uie

and

we

alleged

\),

462

by

is

we

Prakrit

So.);

consonant

compare
affix

can,

other

the

been

p. 1 16,

207),

p.

same

^JiTf from

that

so

regular

Lassen,

o^.,

has

in

following

to

the

q[^

(as

an.

present

consonant

^),

l|r^.

ApahkranAa

of this

the

again, according

frequently noted, supplying

regards

sound,

to

^n'^

process
a

different

q[^,

and

into

I, 27

Varar.

'r'

matter

anceps,

(see

to

either

inherent

qn(,

the

affix

^tive

in

resolved

be

^ff

joined

when

added,

derivation

^^,

^Hf,

Hindul

been

or

assimilating

the

that

forms

f%

for

in

Qpf

the

of

commonly

very

the

of

the

only
'^,

aspirated ^

(so

the

form

of

have

we

usage,

l^rf

as

whi^

the

of
has

Anusvara,

correctness

For

vowel

Hindu

in

euphonic

^^,

and

The

this

of

forms

deviating

liberally; ifft is

very

changing

the

^TTf.

in

gel

to

Grammar,

Anusvara

euphonic

dispense

or,

Sanskrit

as

^F?f ) or

^^,

for

advfrlnai

details

Rudiments

his

in

Tassy

tongues

qn(,

the

de

^^

and

modem

SindhI

briefly the

notice

to

us

Garcin

^f

In

in

not

wish

we

The

languages.

elucidate

to

with

if

most

we

sense,

strictlyrealise,

these

of

bnt

print.

for

g^ven by

as

the

from

in

now

Language.

again

hope

grammatical

"^9

l^nfy Wr"

qf,

aeetLsative;

an

must

genius

we

appear

It remains

The

the

as

deal, in

to

with

noun

be,

may

only

structure

shortly

which

case

significationswe

insight

true

translate

may

in

as

As

466.

affix

^if,

which

OF

is

alwajs

The

THE

NORTH

oonneoted

with

SindhI

shows

terminationy

itself

which

termbation

case

by

^fn|

base, and

the

thus

elision

of

dropping

or

of

case

ablative

Sanskrit

the

(see Lassen,

this

Pali-Pr"krit

from

final

separately.

origin of

the

the

to

originates

written

never

fully conscions

which

395

VElBNACnLABS.

corresponds exactly
IIJJ,

the

INDIAN

ablative
and

802

pp.

304).
Besides

Br3,

by

SindhI

these

^n*

ablative

"^TRfV(Lassen, pp.
the

elision

Nearest
nses

the

to

euphonic

vowel

affixes

are

MarSthl
a

ipr,

the

vowel

the

the

and

^,^
We

?(

also
to

as

been

the

these

^^

difference,

lengthened

Anusvara

turned

of

origin

affix

this

occasionally

the

with

or

Both

?fV

with

has

(euphonic)

final

doubts

all

^)

which

voweC)

again joined.

or

in Mar"tbl

meet

disperses

of

elision

^^^^.

latter

form

^H^

MardtM,

which

ablative

ablative

shortened

or

union

being alwajrs lengthened),

(by

n.

Prakrit

the

from

All

^TT^-

Prakrit

the

with

is

case

in

also

especially

abbreviated

(without

^|if

used

as

the

stands

respect

formKOive

into

which

this

SindhI

in

ends

^TT^tV
again

of

full dental

in

idiom,

from

then

interpolated ^pf,

sprung

^IfV or

599),

and

find

generally

being

(the preceding
that

and

affixes

older

derived

^)

Slndhi

the

case

are

804,

of medial

abkUive-^Bse

as

union

802,

In

ablative

affixes

liff,we

affix

^^.

or

bards, the

various

(with

ablative

common

contracted

or

the

this

with

in

into

the

affix

ablative

these

amxes.

In

"rom

sprung

Beng"ll

to

1^

the

the

idea^ which

as

and

BengaU

affix

PanjaU^

consider

we

which

^,

ablative-case

an

is

into

changed

"

The

'

In

same

Pal\jabi

with, til.: If

find

we

Prakritical
'haite'

is
to

is

find

we

used

sign (see Lassen,

'ai'

we

used

originally a

already

have

the

in
pp.

461

numerous

already in the Apabhransha

regular ablative-ease

(=s ^rf)t"",

^^

of

(by change

commonly

be

ablative affix

as

tennination

'from

house,'

to

dtmble

"^n*

Prfikrit

'

ponding
corres-

dialects

^.

and

That

instances

in

ffindui,

(see Lassen,

pp.

461

is also

occasionaUy

etc.

In

ablative

an

aflix, ' hai

465)

has

Jf),

uito

express

inferior
and

?f, which

and
to

be

as

465).
met

396

l)r into

'

and

179),

'

vice versd.

the

also

for the

p.

confusion

of

besides

the

by

out

the

This

about

taken

ancient

this

"fY

form

retained.

We

which

^,

in

already ^
ancient

more

shall
will

is

proper

been

used

clearly

borne

ablative-case

its

loss

promiscuously

presently

show

at

Prakrit
has

tive-case
abla-

Wrf%"

much

so

'^^^

the

vowel

f^

that

^Y*

use

the

is

already

and

o^^

dialects, which

affix

that

me

which

for

account

Lassen

place,

ablative, though

of

also

may

p.

already interchanging

cases

which

to

seems

has

still been

more

have

common

for

nations
termi-

occasion

to

in

the

use

dialects.

In

Gujardti

in Hindi

also

with

and

that

dialects

termination

in

been

aspirated

Hindrutant

as

affix, which

both

is

forms

spicuous
con-

We

aspirated.

Prakrit

is in

the

of

termination

find

identical

are

into

There

462).

p.

theme

the

therefore

can

in

the

inferior

abbreviated

on

with

inferior
remain

no

the

32).

p.

origin

this, as

of

the
has

Prakrit

case

form

(see Lassen,

194)

^,

affix

ablative)

an-

an

accord

to

in

as

^
i.

ablative

is used

first instance

far

so

as

further

then

Grammar,

seems

contracted

likewise

(Lassen,

"^

the

that

out,

pron.

Bopp*s theory (see Comparative

genitival

(besides ^)

use

genitive (and

genitive

the

"^f^

been

ablative

an

Tf has

is likewise

already pointed

have

We

Prakrit

which

^,

Hindi

^"M".

circumstance

as

ffl".

The

with

meet

we

the

by

for

It

cases

or

have

modem

303).

inferior

the

genitive

speak

in Prakrit,

more

both

case,

f^ (with lengthened preceding

used

(see Lassen,

ablative

(see Lassen,

^T^

genttive-cojae termination,

dialects.

termination

etc.),already

from

sprung

originally

Prakrit

inferior

FEATURES

has

yf

therefore

is

used

further
in

ai,

DECLENSIONAL

THE

ON

dialects

doubt,

that

the

"\

postposition ^

Hindustani

is identical

with

the

genitive-case

term!-

"\

nation

{h

from

has
of

according

interchanging

base, and

Sanskrit

The

6.

^?T,

the

used

as

now

an

to

rule)

common

adverbial

affix, in the

rated
sepasame

if.

as

way

and

been
the

lost

^ent^eve-case
in

Bengali,

all the
in

which

termination

modem
the

Arian

^y

in

Pali

and

dialects, with

genitive-case

termination

the

Prakrit
tion
excep-

his
"

398

ON

OujaralM employs

The

FBATUBES

DECLENSIONAL

THE

identioally with^^*

in

Sindhi,

adjeotival affix, corresponding

see

Bopp's

forms

like

themes

of

under

the

been

bases

idea

in

ending

of

with

In

poiitian.

"^yand

the

"^f^

at the

'^'jH)

the
time

which
used

in adverbs,

denoting

etc,

the

BengdU

the

expressed by
for the

plural

is nsed

for the

postpositions, though
ends

which
'

in

either

house

Ovjaratl

In

TJ,

as

the

use

^fT^^

of

only

in

in

the

pod'

or

lengthened

Vff^.

Sindhi

locative

the

no^

express

been

nation
termi-

termination

ablative

locative

to

house,'=

with

falls

adtferb

an

has

Sanskrit
in

house

'a

masc.

especiaUy

sense,

ends

Tf which

affix

Sindhi,

in

I, as

or

is

the

is

or

generally

instance, that

another

is

sense

locative
in

a^

locative

in

used

ablative

Mar"thT.'

in the

the

'

Mar^thi
the

in

locative

the

has

has

case

MarathT,

morning,'
is

adverbial

generally expressed by

either

beginning,'

simply

or

altogether lost"

been

not

in

as

e,

:-

ghfirin,

etc.

expressed
BTH^j

nom.

c^se-sign

the

by
""'

made

up

by

postpositions.

In Hindi
and

the

'

here

in

as

^,

/ phajare,

in

ablative

have

the

in

for

distinguished

preferred

^pff

as

singular

locative

the

FanjM

be

^?^

u,

affix

in Sanskrit

instrumental

locative,

is used

place.

locative

We

advofV/ai

an

termination

perspicuity, by

of

also

already

also.

but

if it is not

originally

(nasalised),and

In

vowel

nasalised,

is

A), which

as

way

house,' from

locative-case

meet

we

as

only

now

can

instrumental,

same

this affix

In

'in

other

any

MardthM

used

same

Latin

fonnati^

of

Poshto

etc.,

t-iw"

also

In

of

origin

affix

system

looative-caae

locative

locative, for the sake

the

Besides

in

the

used

sense.

the

again

out/ in the

original Sanskrit

as

u,

ending

together

to

the

is

and

compare

also mj

see

1^,
'

839

'^|'lf|).

onr

adverbial

an

preserved, though

bases
in

in

SindM

In

7.

to

affix, denoting 'from/

genitive

etc. ;

ending 1^

the

corresponds

apparently
ablative

nrb-a-nus,

Sanskritical

iii, "

is aaother

^,

(on

odjecUveB

the

to

Grammar,

Gomparatiye
Rom-a-nns,

form

to

this

whieh

signification with

in

adjeotival affix, correspondiDg

^,

affix

gmitive"wBB

as

some

and

Hindustani

vestiges

of

the

locative,as

it remain,

as

cass^

^fj

or

has

been

emphatic

quite lost,

^t?rft"

"

'iid being/

present

and

grammariaDS

US-din,

i^\y

rati,
or

nt

looked

is
do

we

that

generally

in

is

he,

the

final

also

be

mostly
ho,

or

is not

but

tongues,

vocative
or

vocative

The

Indian

the

rather

sncb

expressions

(final

r"t
iZjl\j

as

of

of

use

locatives

as

absence

cognate

the

by

up

take

to

the

by

is

re,

as

the

after

suffixed

generally

indicated

or

vowel,

expressed

or

identical

case

are,*
may

or

with

""

postposition

of

the

example

Thb

considered

We

in

Sanskrit-Prakrit

only

now

nominative

"

About

Qrammar,

noted

have

two

cases

case,

re

and

p. 440.

and

Xhmd

in

used

the

to

abeady,
the

see

of

change

may

Persian.

and

Dr.

Case.

the
the

make

of the

remnants

various
for

up

Arian
or

lost

the

Caldwell's

the

tongues,

ohUque

case,

Bemarks

ancient

affixes, adverbs,
nations.
case-termi-

that, properly speaking,

modem

formative

ari,

without

or

Obliqub

or

case-terminations,
are

The

interjectional partide

preceding paragraph

postpositions, which
We

with

the

nominative.

IV.

Fobmative,

the

the

modern

the

in

inteijectional particle,as

an

ya,

be

case-sign

any

by prefixing

n,

the

by

SECTION

or

reality only

in

Hindust"nl,

and

them

"ah"peati

oar

are

made

prefer

day,' etc.,

explain

to

which

generally

Hind!

hy

upon

participleei

by comparing

out

not

all

with

adverb.
8.

c,

if

'on

if tl),than

="

formed

participles,but

locative

adverbs,

or

be

c"a

clearlyborne

the

899

VERNACUtABS.

generally

are

most

being dropped

looative

nouns

postpositions
^

is

it

In

INDIAN

indeclinable

as

as

dialects.

as

thus

past, which

or

locatives,

NORTH

TBDBS

OF

to

there
absoluie

or

all

the

which

in his

are

Comparatiye

400

ON

mrioiis
idea

THE

DBCJLENBIONAL

postpositions

of the

sereral

not

phenomena

is

formative

the

which

have

both

believe

we

only

as

serves

The

the

final

vowels,

declensional
not

but

still the

joined

the

to

root,

house,' formative "q^,

the

etc.;

diminutive
'a

final

affix, e.g.
etc.

the

Nouns
with

the

fSw

with

diminutive
'a

in

mat/
Of

as

the

it

is

'

H^,
^

small

as

mat.'

the

them

in

of

the
The

Mar"tl^,

is

^^

to

I,

retain

XJ^, ^,

'

^, ^"

change

life,'etc.

i;[,whereas

to

even

^,

their

diminutive

masc

or

^F^^",

f^ife,^,

VaQ formative

^"

rendered

any

f^jdv^

'a

^(^,

e.g.

^^T"

noun

as:

The

is of

base.

^^

before

generally changed

formative

^I^T^"

f^T"

in

to

adjectives, as

do

which

change

same

being feminine,

they

in

singular

separately in Sindhi,

if the

affix,
same

the

with

^^^^

We

instrumental.

affixes

ii,but

diminutive

change

affix

Iff^FfV

in

'life,' formative

fem.

same

TV

all,

at

case

different.

consequently

more

place

""'

case-affix, just

any

ending

IT^fV "asc.

takes

termination,

added

declensional

the

ending

Nouns

be

coalescing

as

^Y" ^"

affix

house.'
before

with

are

we

always

formative,

case

written

now

are

they

as

vowel"hange

same

by

small

affixes

or

called

the

lost
the

to

noted,

that

so

instrumental

undergoes exactly
affix were

be

that

with

many

are

in Sindhi

is very

the

the

itsdf

spite of all this apparent

both

show,

for

up

is considered

noun

to

identical

other

particles

and

make

to

if any

of

in

already

have

is to

of

origin

Ariao

without

there

instrumental,

In

case.

sereral

formative

instrumental

the

formative

attempt

now

in Sindhi

as

the

eipvees

absolutely

we

as

the

explanation

our

origin, though

formative

with

oblique

or

it is not,

base

to

the

apparently

Sindhi,

that

say,

if the

shall

different

very

to

cases,

already given

Sindhi, and

In

identical

always

of

the

exist

affix, though

formative

of

conformity

that

does

or

case,

this.

induced

might easily be

used

now

inter-comparison
conclnsion,

the

any

disprove

to

represents

and

adverbial

or

are

of the Singular,

Formative

to

come

represent

postposition

the

The

research

repeated

dialects, I have
does

which

cases.

I.

After

added,

are

FEATUBES

",

to

nutive
dimi-

etc.;

of final

as

to

1(

OP

THE

in

the fomuUivey

to

be

not

ascribed

and
to

itself

and

the

fact

which

as

it has

but

is

still
deal

to

affixes^ is, I believ^

other

first

besides

divided

have

to

the

it is the

in

case

the

noan

by

pdkhe-kh4,

not

preserred

affixes, which

is

accent

between

p^kh6-kh6,

seems

with

this

syllable,as

more

affix, as:

langna^

that

the

on

p^khlro,

with

as

perspicuity ;

back

declensional

the

S,

or

for

effort

thrown

form,

to

401

VEBNAGULAIIS.

INDIAN

not

an

completely

so

dinUntUiife

NOBTH

(at

were

sciousness,
con-

some

partly)

least

originally adverbs.
Nouns

ending

formative

; those

formative

to

added

to

is

which

and

1"

Sindhi

in

the

in

",

a,

in

termiuate

ii"

as

%l^

and

respectively,as

noun,

1, remain

or

u,

do

they

the

change
when

peasant,'

'

in the

unchanged

in the

same

particle

other

any

1||f^NlT^Y"

M I "4^

'aman,'?Trfy^^In
in

Maraihi,

regard

vowel,

which

304)

we

V|f^|41,

Marathi

"q^

etc.

The

formation
the

on

be

can

added

ii, prevuls

in

(va), or

(a) and

too

f^^

refer

to

In

lead

us

too

Gujaratt

except

in

of both

these

nouns

the

far

to

which

the

li

or

case-

f^^c|I

into

formative

f^Tpft

into

masc.

^f^f;
^^^^^

'*

water,' formative

details, for which

any

in I and

affix ; cg*'^

'brother,'

**"^*-

the

sub-sounding (euphonic)

respective

formative

position
post-

shortened

first be

may

or

ending

nouns

that

hand,

other

the

rather

down,

case-affix

On

final

masc.

enter

laid

any

suffice.

this

then

before

V|4^|N4|,

as

is in Marathi
we

and

302

pp.

^4^|,

ca"e

in Sindhi

f^J||?4|; Xipjt

MarS,thi

any

final

^|^

scorpion,'

labourer,' formative
It would

before

^^;

*a

masc.

noticed

final

original accent,

(see Lassen,

formative

root, will

the

house,' formative

principle

the

shortened

to preserve

lengthened

(o),and

av

formative

the

have

MarathT

principle prevail

acceding affix, the MarathT,

Prakrit

in

of the

the

we

again lengthened

'cotton/

'

Sindhi

the

for the

done

be

to

while

different

final vowel

neut.

must

see

we

room

vl

whole

principle,which

is

make

^.

final (short) vowel

it to

; for

already partly

difficult, but

same

hand,

hand, lengthened

see

e.

other

formative

depressed

or

the other

on

the

to

the

on

m'^HT'
we

must

Grammar.

formative

(masc.)
terminations

which

does
end

is made

deviate

not

in

or

un

by changing

from

(neut.);
final 6

nominative

the

or

the

formative

iin into

or

402

^4i^

^"'

"*"5-

refipeotively,as

an

flTl^il^

^^

'

DECLiBNSIONAL

THE

ON

FEATURES

nominaiiye,

maso.

^t^

'

""'**"

'

lad,* fonnatifei

i4J^|^

"g^"' formative

*"

of

an

in Sindhl
affix

likewise

In

Panjaliy

Gujarat!
just

e^

feminine

all

in

Sindhl,

formative

themes,

whereas
formative

cases

ending

in

ending

in

the

sUent

in the

formative

In

Bengali

the

of

sv"ml-te,

sv"mlr,

as

any

in

other

singular
noun

'of

the

ete.;
in the

the

do

(or dn)

in the

same

not

way,

nominative

fiual

of

are,

ffincU

in

and

into

identical

good

and

Hindostfini

in the

the

in

or

Themes

from

exempted

and

feminine)

formative.

in the

formative,

nominative

(masculine

nouns

course,

any

the

which
as

svSml,

up

when

ehange

no

accession

the
case,

of

'

masc.

the

is

subject

to

native,
nomi-

nominative

into

in

I before

master/

the

formative^

to

that

the

the

formative

euphonic

same

diminutive

rules,

partioleior

them.

Case

Oblique

preceding
but

remark,

adjectival or

"n*

any

singular
final

this

with

Formative

in

the

in

the

etc.

any

is added

The

itself

shorten

dialects

are,

end

with

identical

throughout

which

sum

shown

is in

is

master,'

several

increment,

before

of the

unchanged

nouns

therefore

have

are

case-affix,

any

II.

We

ft

formatire

generally

nouns

change

remain

those

accession

singular

a,

holds

same

^fy(),and

may

ii

into

"

singular.

Sanskrit

We

in

consonant

excepted

(=

remarked

in

ii, which

or

have

consonant,

final

unchanged

and

form

absolute

be

may

nouns

in

Sindhl

alike.

ending

feminine

their

the

to

mnnde-da,

Sindhl,

themes

feminine

sUent

formative

in

as

adjeciiyal

genitire).

by changing

boj/

the

(corresponding

in a

'

the

thai

Sindhi^

the

before

"

nnder

no

on

remain,

from

nearly

same

masculine

in

and

in

into

formative

their

munda,

formative

the

singular

The

as

ending

ending

nouns

form

o)

; masculine

distinguish

noted

(masc.) ending

nouns

themes

formative

have

we

with

hx

so

agrees

(or ii)is changed

what

nouns

in

as

Gujaratl

final

(see also

no

and

The

etc.

eggy

merely
flexional

FluraL

remarks,
the
or

that

euphonic
other

the

formative

change

increment

of

any

With

the

remain

donht

originally the

compared,

point

use

affix

lost ;

he

to

not

plural

dialects

y^*

WT"

Lassen,

54).

p.

is

The

Bengali,

adding

which

the

the

again

find

we

other

forms

region,'

inflexional

same

direct

hand,

increments

'a

are

added

he

dialect

(see

only exception^
plural.

nominative

ohlique

hand,'

the

pluralitywas

Yedic

the

to

the

'a

of

the

us

cuous
promisthat

only

idea

in the

to

its

the

adjective^ with

an

could

if the

already

increments

denoting

noun,

genitive,

inter-

ahove

shown

"^^

plural

when

rise to

properly speaking
l ^^

can

iSrst instance

the

given

have

we

there

ease

dialects

the
in

Gujar"ti presents

flexional

on

^^O

^"

use

The

all

affixes

which

similar

all

have

to

seems

original Sanskrit-Prakrit

the

to

(=

qr

itself

ohlique

or

And

source.

formative

modem

in the

same

genitive

the

as

genitive
the

the

of

formation

formative

the

genitive plural j

the

different,and

stands

matter

that

represents

to

the

40d

YEKSACUtkBB.

INDIAK

plural,though

fonnatiTe

hardly

KOUTH

THE

OP

plural hy

case

multitude,'

etc,

suffixed, as

in

to

the

singular.
In

turning

its formative

^if^l ^

can

compare

of the

borne
the

by

out

for

nominative

corresponding

the

formative

^m^Pl

which

In

'^^"

the

from

points

Apabhransha

4^^"

etc.

with

the

the

dialect
See

the

if lor^

in

one,

the
the
as

"ven

pp.

nominative

genitiye plural
468, 12.

which

we

in
form

%||^fi|

That

genitive plural

'^

fem.

is

of

vowel

plural

is

4I|^|^,

servants,' formative
a

form

plural

is

possessor

conjunctive

plural

^0"^*

Lassen,

mj^l

older

the

nominaiiM

^ift
plural
again ^f%3ffir;

the

case

e.g.

forms

original significationof

determines

Pr"krit

he

M4,f^4lO"

e.g.

short

^Ef^,

shortened.^
Prftkrit

in which

SindhI

genitive ^ural
to

seems

the

only

Prfikrit

been

this
to

the

or

The

etc*

again

plural

into

find, that

tn[f%

which

manifest,

plural, which,

use,

"

originally

is yet

^f%f%; ^ftRlt,
is in

has

formative

shortened

vows,'

is

compositions,

other

The

the

^ff^

which

as

"^Tt %f

^9fJ,

"

genitive plural

houses.'

'

SindhI

^rf,

or

forms

these

corresponds

m^\

or

with

from

two,

^Tf"|

'^rt ^"

o'

BTHf

or

renudning dialects, we
in

plural

^*

'^TTW

the

to

l{f^^()|
I-u.

Femi*

already shortened

to

404

ON

nine

changing

and

f^vfif,

in

of

is mentioned

identical, and

as

modem

the

Sindhi

whilst

ablative

^Rrf^^rt
In

ends,

MardtJu
as

ones

such

Anus

the

themes

singular,

i, which

'

masc.

ditto

are

the

adjective,

an

as

instrumental,

the

in

the

In

too.

the

and

singular, by

formative

in

only

the

and

plural,

^^vH

^^T^

the

formative

add

for

nominative

singular
masc.

some

in the

corresponding

sake

plural

"

of

plural

the

^^f^

plural

unchanged

the

formative

exception

into

poet,'formative

plural

the

either

remain

final
also

retain

Sindhi, with

singular, and

^rf%

given

the

features

same

in

as

lengthen

or

^rf%)formative

formative

of

the

junctive
con-

plurality

QT^

plural

elephant/

'an

^^t"

formative

^^.

In
consonant

Fanjahi

The

uoneceaBaiy,

the

formative

(masculine

manukkhan-da,

'

^TJ,' just

of the

as

vara,

nominative

plural

in

plural

as

6^*9

cases

in

for

way

the

confounded

rendered

same

has

instrumental

no

instrumental

"^^

^r7"

the

in

as

etc.

with

meet

singular,

vowel
an

houses/

that

reserved

was

in the

'^J,

in ii,ii, I, and

ending

formative

from
we

rule,

themes

long

'

plural

ablative

the

^n*

affix

affix

plond

of

Kramadtshvara

and

add,

expressed

inseparable

formative

just

considerably

original genitive

is

in

instrumental^

proper

by

genitive

must

the

those

way

nominative

significant fact,

the

now

plural

suffixing the
^

we

genitive by

the

instrumental

already

dialect, and

Apabhransha

aif^V^f^

lightning/

'

the

with

Apabhransha

been

bvt

f^^ff^.

the

in the

same

scorpions/

'

t^?f^^^'

"

is identical

already

have

plural

the

the

is

the

in

plural

nom.

plural

Sindhl

it

lost, and

^|f%l^;

or

plnral alike,

formative

companions/

'

f^Wl^

plural

singular;

plural

5|f%^

or

formative

formative

The

f^W'

f^9L^f^"

or

or

formatiye

their

Y, form

^|f%^Tf%,

or

plural f^n^

been

as

(feminine), as

ii

the

1^,

into

^ff

^f%f%,

or

in

ending

themes,

FEATURES

DECLENSIONAL

THE

Anuayara

etc.

is

ib|^|^

and

of

feminine),

gallan-da

dropped
"

plural

before

by houses,'

but

all

nouns

ends

(feminine),

the

likewise
etc.

instrumental

iBi^j'^.

in

ending
in

^ff,

Masculine

plural

silent

aflix

as:

themes

^,

as

406

able

to

be

should

which

clue.

all

ancient

be

forms

ample

reward

it

closely

more

the

vestiges

would

the

and

collected

carefully

should

poetry

its

up

end

this

To

of

follow

made

and

invite,

which

accessible,

the

and

Any

historical

to

of

inscriptions

edited,

which

and

of

labour

the

would

dialects

present

the

contains

this

kind

would

philological

and

dialects.

sereral

especially

always

it

the

of

development

and

words.

in

VBBNACULARa

INDIAN

NORTH

THE

ON

serve

popular
rich

store

bring

investigations

as

an

unfidling

407

Abt.

XVni.

Comparative

"

Buddhist

the

or

Chinese,

and

of any

hundreds
in

vast

BO

Heuce

small

the

compass

it be

the

of them
we

whom

The

by

nothing

that

heathen

world.
the

evidently

compared

It resembles
of

Burma,

the

wide

Though
value
countries

enforced

as

and

extent
in

itself

the

When

of

wish

if

and

with

to

do

correct

duly

be

to

certainty,

minds

in

life, we

known

are

them

whether

we

rule

are

presents

phases,

its

by

it is

that
with

of

the

Siam,
of

its
so

it is

still

have

of

the

people

other

throughout
by

of

of

Were

the

with

of

learn

Medhurst,

has
of

would
that

its

hundred

one

well

as

is increased

the

treatise
that

its

is

orders

position

interest

China,

importance

system

of the

some

we

Dr.

thing
every-

document

similarity

an

us

the

discipline,there

when

but

of

aspect

one

code

obligation.

in

in

as

proportion

influence.

remarkable
the

to

and

contents;

its

kind, affording

regulations
;

supposed

as

illustrating
in which

the

it in any

to

it would
its

this

As

Christendom

to

Buddhists,

Ceylon,

its

that

laws

they

upon

of

similarity of

are

priests

almost

reference

be

attention

million

manual

with

reception,

acquirements

exercise

Buddha.

to

and

acquired,

Ootama

can

led

loc"d

secure

to

is

monks

its

to

as

as

bered
remem-

of

acquainted

of

system

any

it is

obeyed,

treatise
one

essential

precepts

discipline.

or

much

must

desiderate

propounded

itself

any

the

on

obtain.

they

can

we

only

they

Pratimoksha

among

of

Pali.

languages,

many

infer, therefrom,

may

influence

of

of

so

be

so

authoritative

exposition

can

its

writings

make

to

any

legends

its

to

administered,

among

of

clear

knowledge

kind

value

in

appear

mind

one

The

men.

practical working

refer

not

and

and

the

when

confessed,

received,
of

light

the

from

Seal

from

Prdti-

the

as

S.

throws

once

history, ethics, doctrines,

its

know

for

at

knoum

Rev.

of

Translations

two

J. Gogerlt

that

be

are

extent,

scarcely possible
alL

will

of millions

their

D.

Bey.

its doctrines

the

By

document

of Buddhism

that
some

the

by

importance

character

Priesthood,

the

Pdtimokhan.

moksha,

The

for

RUual

of

Arrangement

oneness

professed.

of

docmnent,

it has

Buddhism
This

system

in

an

all the
claims

additional

principal
to

be

the

408

TRANSLATIONS

of

offspring
such

would
on

of

running

its

through

separate
and

it enunciates,

form

elemental

essential
have

and

learn

from

in

perfect harmony

of

so

maintained

in
his
of

assembly

the

the

sangha

the

lay

aside

the
of

the
is

too

man

presents
and

no

his
It

of

that

are

principles
east.

of

The

of

the

the

that

priest

members

mildness

in

accordance

the

the

upon
has
the

been

system

his will

when

for

character

its author
that

to

layman

bearing

or

of

permission

preBerve
its

and

power.

the

as

become

imposed,

has

help

to

importance

tends

Europe

Buddhism

printing

is
of

the
the

discover

There
result

the

but

to

with

agrees

another.

in

noteworthy

orientalists

he

to

either

us,

imposing

transgressed,

The

to

is

bi-monthly

had

equally

from

apart

to

Buddhism

is weak

strong.

country

professed

as

it reveals

are

one

order,

adequate

object

an

calculated

restrictions

power

and

season,

tained
main-

guarded

In

system.

its

restraint,

The

long

so

fact

entire

well

an

as

the

of

unless

profession.

another

for

robe

but

the

passions

is

Buddhism
name

in

severe

of

regulation

priesthood

individual

have

we

be

cannot

priest

as

in

and

precepts

Prdtimoksha

if any

their

in

made

authoritative

the

the

onrevealed

strictness

some

discovered,

be

sincere

yellow

and

priests ;

character

gentle

of

reading

fail to

not

imposed

nonce,

the

the

were

penance

with

by
of

could

offence

the

man;

iUustra-

moral

discipline of

of

oversight

one

were

other

purity

little avail

of

be

in its

daring

arose,

it inculcates.

morality

watchful

exercised

the

that

avow,

any

superior

that

would

of

proportionate

narrative,

general character,

those

ciples
prin-

great

fresh

Its

but

consistency

of

that

selves
them-

myths

mind

undivided.

that

the

severe

the

by

was

the

with

the

modifications,

than

Pratimoksha

the

conclusion

its

and

in

in the

the

promoters

and

one

is

between

from

affect

without

society

restraint

is

it

there

contingencies

these

it is evident

as

in any

This

of

of

character
to

legends

that

region

uniformity

us

as

stringency

greater

religion ;

we

None

the

the

authenticated,

best

that

its

In

difiGiculties

seen

of

development

principles

be

as

require them,

circumstances

into

leads

received,

its author.

life of

story

originated

has

have

further

and

tion

it

it to

allowhig

are

parts,

which

discipUne,

and

precept,

there

whether

disputed

existed.

the

are

oneness

been

ever

that

it will

examination,

BITUAL.

it has

Buddha

whole

the

BUDDHIST

yet

credence,

throw

minute

and

those

in

even

worthy

THE

Gotama

as

respecting him,
most

mind

single

personage

the

OP

to
same

two

of

the

system

are

some

all recent

in

nearly

versions

of

all the
the

of

the

in

its

regions

Pratimoksha

same

difference

researches
that

the

extent

bearing
points

conclusion,

the

what

to

by

the

leading
of

the

in the

TRANSLATIONS

of

possession
different
will

the

the

gentleman

has

than

years

forty

the

of

these

result
made

been

with

The

nearness

truth.
made

the

by

the

in

Society
it has

identity
a

The

Pali

the

in the
;

in the
;

the

the

is

slight

there

in the

s^khiya

additional

precepts,

importance,
in each

to

By

the

and
the

xnc,

the

are

be

fewer

division

the

to

the

from

the

shall

be

be

inferred

the

parajika

In

the

inclusive,

by

in
to

are

from

separated

Chinese

rest

There

second

in

the

rcixjated,

to

twenty-five
84th

foiu: of

the

order

the

though

but

cepts
prein

that

be

same,

in the

dhamma

made

illustrations.

of

appear

name

the

of

consequences

is the

the

in

"killed."

been

they

arc

is to

reply

version

distinguished

upon

requires only

recitation

they

the

precepts

60th

it

agree

concluding

has

two

of the

founded

previously

erring priest
he

opposite

upon

pdchittiya
than

in

the
The

more.

of httle

are

reference

some

"pagoda.''

insertion

other, it will be
yoi^

are

from

of

and

in which

division

to

Chinese

the

of

the

for

of times

in the

though

reversed

is sometimes

Pali, and

even

number

the

dhammd

that

ordains

community,

divisions

and

Asiatic

statement

that

version

aflRrmative

faults

the

in the

variation

precept, which
the

of

commission;

their

follow

the

petency
com-

understood.

are

number

in which

classification

the

that

his

of

one

recommendation

the

apparent

so
once

Chinese

the

arrangements

manner

at

period appointed

preliminary questions,
and

be

to

the

Royal

supposition

mere

revealed

to

of Buddhism

the

the

that

posed,
supdiate
imme-

in

with

together,

seen

be

come

proof

by

Council,

be

to

student

taken

having

might

agrees

The

simply

its

from

clear

lation
trans-

being

as

has

versions

two

reality

and

original

book

its

is not

versions
but

is

course

it will

in order

at

the

The

that

more

priests upon

antagonistic

system

of

conduct.

that

undertaken.

the

means,

of tlic two

looked

be

of

this

by

of

This

Pali.

knowledge

the

itself, and

priests

through

print

to

coincidences,

few

to

adopting,

as,

has

with

his translation

the

of

translation

residence

its own,

of

mind

which

The

profound

influences

the
as

appreciate

to

received,

pages

with

he

rule

the

bias

to

in his

entirely

striking extent,

original

intercourse
as

from

uninterrupted

document

from

to

the

Ceylon,

of

the

of

other

from

in his

Buddhism,

task

how

made

derived

conviction.

importance

an

assistance

for
know

has

distance

contact

this

binding

are

degree,

some

is

island

study
a

each

in his constant

and

at

in

will

in the

Beal

of

with

409

RITUAL.

Society,

confirm

advantage

precepts

Mr.

by

and

Gogcrly

an

language,

whom

the

J.

D.

BUDDHIST

Asiatic

Boyal

illustrate

Rev.

THE

yet agreeing

sources,

further

by

OP

seen

of
that

the

two

documents,

Buddhism,

as

carried

in contrast
to

Chma

with
and
2

each
as

still

410

TRANSLATIONS

in

code

discipline without

of

and

moment,
tlie
the

they

here

as

cold

so

reception

its

rctahicd

of

This

is the

only

from
of

(pp.

),

300
.

the

of

the

by

Jul.

which

to

all

when

has

yet

of

as

has

things,

from

time

of

retired

last

very

in

still and

was

ought

to

(Prdtimokcha),

Vide

'*

in
the

*^

Eastern
Nirvana

first

from

work,

the

silence

this

to

time,
in

wrapped

these

as

vid.

or

in

the

that

which

1.

Ind.

Gogerly's

of

at

the

end

of the

term

render

law,

Elaundinya,
for

was

the

the

All

being
of

of

account

Bikshus,

you

chiefly
to

the

the

version
con-

enlighten

Book

of

42

about

night,
all hie
after

Po-Io-th
the

HoQachiem."

Sutra,"

same

passage:*"

trees,

on

honour
is able

to

they

wheel

middle

very

thp

Ilardy, M.B., 846),

Sala

quietness,
laws

with

actual

(Adjnata

spoke

two

the

the

not

the

Mr.

which

Spence

the

and

reverence

he

of

following

turned

law

(Subhadra,

At

with

saving A-jo-kiu-chan

the

so

in

as

he

when

also

this

work

account

Pali;* but

to

evident

Introduct.

Hardy's

the

the

BmnouPs

and

is

as

of

parts

in

passim),

work

Su-po-to-lo
he

Quoted

several

Cliinese, alluding

n.),

Nirvana,

moh-cha

secure

REMARKS.

Pratimoksha,

Spence

disciples,he briefly deUvered

my

the

found

also

and

same

Nirvana.

enter

the

purpose

II., 364,

after

of

Buddha,

the

of

of

(Prdtimokcha),

Mimi

for

version

Monachism,

Po-lo-ti-mo-cha

so

all

holds

distance

by

PREFATORY

Pratimoksha

the

(Eastern

Sakya

DEAL'S

comparison

employed

did

unchanged

chaiucter

MR.

Chinese

Translation

"

of

impermanency

to

which

system

that

is

that

religion

it is that

the

tenets

it

able

been

other

any

how

and

has

treatises,

two

race.

REV.

account

as

than

primitive

THE

book

men

Buddhism

of

verba

ipsissima

reflection, how

any

generation

to

of the

ite

of

precepts

in the

reading

the

awaken

formal

principal

its

variety

Bud.

will

its

generation

possible

as

receired

Chinese

to

from

consecutive

extended

among

of

one

The

and

more

appeared

nearly

as

presented,

system

transmitted

formula.

original

The

pfevaikd

that

system

same

addition

single

have

ordinances,

same

BITUAL.

original promulgation.

its

of

place

the

land, is essentially the

in that

professed

BUDDHIST

THE

OF

SeotioDB.

dark

imAN"a:jLTioi)rs

and

ignorant,

this

Po-lo-ti-moh-cha

250

of the

number

the

Why
M.

work

of

Four

the

female

that

the

extinction

no

such

probable
of

the

whole

we

may

five

Parajika

and

Pachiti

priestly

crimes

and

and

Chula

sections

and

mokkhan,
So

Divisions"

is

The

Bumouf,

5th

and

the

in the

sections,

version

book

the

The

"

Fo

"B.

has

book

this

as

has

the

precepts

book
Koue

M.p.

is

work

is

Monach.,'

Eastern

and

the

14

this

the

is divided,

ordinances

3rd

relative
Maha

4th
and

the

to

Waga
5th

Pari-

in

title
the

The

Pachiti,

called

work

the

Pati-

The

difference

and

precepts

thus

by this

so

four

in

difference

is 227,

where

the

whereas

90

has
in

by

to

occurs

only

copy

that

Southern

alluded

been

Chinese

statement

Patimokkhan

expressly called

these

ii^ the

actually

the

the

into

Pratimokcha.

Ceylonese

the

consideration

of

Paqhittiya dhamma,

the

the

first

Four

the

divided

Vinaya,

have

work

of

Precepts

precepts

this

90:

"

is the

us
or

of

number

explains

in the

and

P4rajikd

...

Patimokkhan

where

which

books.

preceding

the

.,

before

viz., in
92

the

in

for

work

Chinese

under

now

fotqid

Pitaka

of

of

Chinese

name

of

Sekhiya-dhamma,
and

Hardy's

the

together

others.

and

altogether 2^]
of

this

Pratimdksha."

the

versions

7th

Geylonese

the

the

and

be

to

rules

it, the

that

difference

M.

collected

includes

Northern

precepts

for

Precepts,

parts, of which

code

contained

general

the

sections, and

the

the

mendicants,

(Bikshuni)

Vinaya

recapitulation

take

parts, and

and

the

In

.,...,

Singhalese

we

the

miscellaneous

are

in

or

that,

many

the

is, that

seems

Spence

contains

prohibitions

in number,

227

"

Rules

"

of

of

fact

foiu:

which

into

contains

precepts

into

misdemeanors,

Waga,

wanapdta

title

in Mr.

read

the

Of

called

mendicants

the

Vinaya

as

"

of

reason

part,

one

manifest.

so

supposes.

The
division

female

undoubtedly tfee

is not

direction

the

But

the

for

book

the

the

to

satisfactory.*

not

observation

the

differences."

of

directions

definition

for

"

divisions

the

for

say,

section

Pratimokcha.*

is

included

is to

mendicants,

four

which

is

first
is

"

foiu: divisions

the

the

in

in the

the

reason

of

that

"c. ;" and

man,

work), which

same

"

book

"

411

bcetj^

|x"or

made

contained

Vinaya

Sections,"

the

the

allusion

is called

gives

by

to

the

precepts

R^musat

number

the

(evidently

precepts

found

alludes

from

bxtddhist

the

trcasnre

follow

to

seems

aa

of

the
the

and

only
number

whole
the

in
75
is

number
number

in

is 250.

name

hi the

Ist section."

Vide

ki, p. 109.
8.

2P2

infra,

4^2

Mr.

Gogerly,

The

title of

priest

School

the

in Four

Precepts

of the

I have

but

work

had

Taken

dynasty.

Stanzas

Imteoductobt

the

from

Sienn,

of

copy

used

version

by

the

Dharmaguptas."

of the

emended

the

to

the

of

work

original

The

"

it.*

seeing

of

made

been

believe,

opportunity

no

Divisions, according

Tang

has,

full is this,

BTrUAI*.

BUDDmST

THE

Pratimoksha

the

of

tranBlation

by

OP

TRANSLATIONS

in

Vebsiok.

Chinese

the

(Gdthas.)

Reverently
And

Li

I about

am

order

These

the

to

hke

are

the

that

like

(Their value)

of the

establishment

perpetual

precepts

Law

the

of

(Pi-ni),
Law.

Right

(in extent)

ocean

which

gem,

priests) !

Vinaya
the

of

boundless
a

and

(Bikshus

community

declare

to

Buddhas,

all the

worship

the

and

tlie Law,

Now

prostrate

tures

one

seeking

in

not

for.

Desirous,

Now,
I

therefore,

in the

Wishful

of

exclude

to

the

the

against

proclaim

now

(Kakusanda

these

(Sakya

Have

all

Like

demand)

separation,

the

priesthood,

So

that

he

So

is it to

do

Via.

of the

hearing

;*

assembly

(Wessabhu),

Lin-

Ka-hi

Shi-ka-

(Easyapa),

the

th9 80

to

these

of

with

Renown

things

these

of

destroy

that

have

his

them

Buddhas)

now

jointly
con-

of

Rest,
Mr.

of

or

Pangika.

power

any

Precepts
Dr.

feet

of

locomotion,

Oanterbmy,

Oogerly^

at

p. 568.

Po-lo-i

of

proclaim

to

now

longer

no

destroy

these

(followers

were

would

iii.

priests

me

man

translation

rtc2e Jul.
Viz.

forfeiture

Pi-she-ku

(Sikhi),

I desire

By the great kindness

"

of

demand)

the

in

delivered

illustrious
to

if

"

which

ones,

account

the

as

this

Shi-hi

(which

(Konagamana),

then

attend

together,

?),

our

on

Let

pare

assembled

subversive

Precepts

world-honoured

Worthily

Law

Holy

Muni).

these

All

'

are

(offences

30

Ku-na-hom-mu-ni
man

the

of

treasure

community

laws

four

which

Si-po-shi (Wipassf),
fiiin

whole

the

the

laws,

corrupt

guarding
I

hearing

the

preserve

it.

announce

and

to

(1)

NiflBagrya pachittiya Laws,

(t)

the

I havt
last hoar,

been

able

to

com;

414

all those

Let

Q.
all the

there

If

reply,

If

yet undertaken

not

be

have

have

obserre

to

whole

then

does

this

**In

precepts."
seek

one

any

and

precepts

say,

all the

received

present

dismissed,

the

present,

not

now

be

onoe

received

such

who

fiikshus

the

at

not

none

none

are

all

Of

who

those

them

let

such,

any

there

there

assembly
Q.

be
All

"

gone."

are

have

who

depart

TOTltAL.

BUDDBISr

precepts.

A.
then

THE

OF

TRANSLATIONS

for

absolution?
If

A.

Who

Q.

the

this

is

one.

no

forbid

(or will)

let them

Bikshuni

coming

to

?
is

there

assembly

Bikshuni

no

has

who

learn

to

come

precepts.
Q.

Ilave

the

il.

It

to

is

priests

the

month

white'

(krishnapakcha),
and

precepts,

whilst

the

at

the

that

precepts

thus

all

listen

probably

15th

this

on

the

dark

priests

time

?
a

iii,8ub. voc.)

be,
the

that

at

let them

JuL

may

let

day];

(Ki-mais

listen

case

assembled

time],
bo

therefore

business

present

our

convent.

the

as

14th

be

they

of

priests

[or,

or

if

arrive

priests

the

is

Ei-ma;^

precepts,

i.e., director

sh-s ! let

Worthy

what

agreed

now

the

repeat

of Karma-dana,

form

of

would

there

precepts

In

A,

there

say,

absolution

desires

who

present

one

any

let them

is

the

learn

be

if not,

so"

say

there

[pt

day

month
the

tedte

if

attentively and

priest or

patiently

distinctly repeated.

COHUENOEMEMT.

sirs!

"Worthy

precepts.
to

repent

If there

be

if there

be

silently ! (let
worthy
Now,

sirs I
if
him

answer

Ki-mo

are

on

guilt,
is

being

thus

stand),

so

stain

from

free

ask
so,

it

one

of

evidently

an

devoutly

be

may

"

Coaklapakcha,
Vide

JoL

ilL

Jul.

all ye

19,

equiralent

also

reflect
them

ye

these

on

they ought

then

rilentlyI

that

we

Bikshus,

are

all

it, ye
of

certainly

Mr.

Shangfaae

Alnutnac

bound

residing

thrice, remembering

ii. 61.

and

place,

one

known

question

ment."
'

in

transgressed,

us

likewise,

divulging

not

Po-Io-ti-muh-sha

ye,

being questioned
and

assembled

transgressed

have

that

the

repeat

and

have

who

none

stranger

to

who

any

truthfully ;

community,
incuned

us

desire

thoughtfully

consider

to

now

now

Bikshus!

(Prdtimoksha).
ought

will

Qogcrly's, "by

that
bo

ye

to

in

one

have

guilty of

gencnd

agn^-

TRANSLATIONS

falsehood

guilt

of

That

brother,

at

of

guilty

been

have

and

rest

of

Supreme

of

the

Reason.

that

remembers

he

has

absolution, ought
he

repentance

So

preface

assembly

shall

then

let

bi-monthly,

be

to

declare

to

[let this

not?

is

assembly

it continue

the

pure:

!
Po-lo-i

according

Sutra,

this

to

or

pure
this

sirs!

proceed

now

the

repeated

repeated

be

due

after

Worthy

stand

we

sirs!
to

Law

is desirous

all, is this

times].

Silent, therefore,

(parajika)

and

thus

you

three

Worthy

the

tliat

declared

has

reflection

on

crime,

having

of

repeated

bo

Buddha

41 5

peace

demand

now

his

of

sirs !

Worthy

who

transgression,

repent

to

once

But

effectually impedes

therefore,

RITUAIi;

BUDDHIST

THE

speech.

false

of

criino

the

OF

the

to

Laws
Book

of

Precepts.

writings

The

viz.

Pitakas,
which

Budha,

but

It

consists

kind

of

with

the

the

kept

first four

therefore

the

In

to

assembly

of

book

Pachiti, but
found

to

sold

shall
the

bo

without

works.

all
any

the

They

laymen.
them

to

Budha

of

twice

The

ordered

of

details

details

that

than

book

and
the

four
the

called

congiegated
individuals;

Pflrajika

their

the

small

in

they

of

some

respecting

omitted

from

authority,

in

in

recorded

are

Budha

and

that

less

not

books

parts.

month

every

precepts
the

diflBcult

is

it

recited

the

the

these

in

Europeans,

to

connected

however,

high

persons

books

the

say,

recapitulation

prohibited by

being

gressions
trans-

containing

of

contents

to

attention.

minor

Wagga^

pata, being

general

priests, consisting

contains

ill those

of

Chula

is

regulations

rules, regulations, Ac,

explaining

them,

institutes

Patimokkhan,

This

have

Pdchiti, concerning

priests, they

declare

read

the

In

containing

2,

5, Pariwana

and

them

they
will

direct

to

8, the

It

specifically.

I wish

or

doctrinog^

abstruse

Fdrajikoj

and

Pitaka,

laics ; and

to

1,

the

of

Sutra

more

persons

any

Wagga

account

books.

by

permitted

learned

crimes.

priesthood

communicating
are

priests, others

to

4, Maha

journalized

secret

the

books:

five

and

to

addressed

seriotis

concerning

priests ; 2,

respecting discipline that

of

the

the

the

named

respecting disciplme,

to

of

divisions

three

division

or

explanations

or

not

first division

the

some

Remarks.

into

Pitaka,

solely

Pitaka,

Prefatory

divided

are

Winiya

addressed

Abhidharma

of

1, the

(Joqbrlt's

Budha

of

is addressed

discourses

of

Mr.

Rev.

The

and

enactment
work

are

416

1,

and

law,

the

of

history

in which

with

priests

not

the

keep

bar

any

priest

without

marry

again

Besides
has

3,

there

of

of

by exclusion,

the

and

general

the

design

viz.

four

damma,

aniyata

suspension,

or

"c.

ninety-two

absolution

perform

the

rules

for

or

When

seated
a-half

with

by

and

penalty
to

p"chittiya

damma,

virtues

and

of

inserted.

of

morality

the

the

two

exclusion,

thirty nisaggiya
bowl,

carpet,

confession
;

and

seventy-

improprieties

adhikarana

seven

and

offender

priests

robe,

omit

Its

thirteen

involving reprimand
to

is

precepts,

either

be

may

led

detail

is

twenty

requiring

resolutions

or

aQ

penances,
of

but

as

exclusion

circumstances

forfeiture

punished

follovmig

permanent

assembly

an

the

the

them.

recorded

state

and

suspension,

to
are

the

in

upon

P"timokkhan

contains

precept

crimes

preservation

involving

opposite

samatft

and

dammft

judging.
the

in

It

according

damma,

sekhiya

five

the

oonunit

prohibited

four

cases

complete

patidesani damma,

four

the

suspension

which

censure,

pachittiya danmia,

In

be

with

except
in

such

its

priests.

punished

restored

be

to

in
to

appears
the

only

precept.

parajika, punished

sanghadisesa,
not

offences

precept,

discipline among

the

wishes

word

Budha

of

offender

the

subjecting

13

the

of

decisions

the

then

may

the

each

actions

copious respecting

minor

modification

omitted,

with

the

of

the

re-admitted.

be
after

of

explanation

an

stated

if he

but

never

can

keep

he

to

vow;

period he
;

that

ihe

to
to

layman

larger works,

explanation

is

and

the

concerning

2,

cases,

cases

in the

are

he

robes,

former

without

keep

to

future

any

imwilling

according

the

to

or

able

manently
per-

enactments

priesthood

re-admitted

be

which

unwillingness

if at

his

feel

become

may

off

the

may,

or

and

and

jyiieBthe

further

marry

of

by

or

provision

unable

from

once,

adding

making

they

inabihty

liis robes,

detail

record

his

putting

collection

The

ip

to

fully enacted,

command

secede

may

wishes

to

this

been

4,

feeling

dishonour,

prior

act

but

who

become

to

crime

at

three

are

second

third

when

aside

lay

precept,

the

the

re-admission

acknowledge

form,

whether

there

of the

enactment

transgression

priesthood,
;

the

to

and

chastity,

their

to

that

the

of

the

of

guilty

the

intercourse

animal,"

an

vow

the

led

enacted,

was

first law,

from

sexual

prohibiting

"even

the

in

Thus,
excludes

one

which
it

BIHJAJm

BUDDHIST

THE

circumstances

mode

the

degrees.

so

OF

TBANSLATIONS

time

circle

on

for
low

each

between

meeting

cushions,

priest, and

officiate, but

when

the

continues

recite

the

to

the

having
at

introductory
precepts

and

arrived

has

its

space

the
of two

commencement

service

is

question

over

the

priests
cubits
two

only

one

assembly.

are

and

priests
priest
The

OF

TBANSLATIOKS

following is
Ceremonial

Priest.

Badha.
the

Adoration
the

Let

the

2nd

the

named

are

all

if the
;

me

such

listen

questioned

discipline will explain

and

Sweeping,

perfect

time

for

veneraUe

one

Sweeping

Priest:

1st

to

me

if the

such

by

all-perfect
time

for

venerable

one

it.

lamp,

the

holy,

and

the

with

water

seats,

performances.

preceding

pause]

the

blessed,

meeting

arrived, I being

be

the

[A

Perfection.

the

holy,

to

question

the

to

honourable

the

Priest.

1st

will

Adoration

the

respecting

listen

Introdactoiy

Supreme

or

the

blessed,

meeting

named

is

which

discipline.

Let

meeting

to

arrived

Priest.

Budha.

book

the

honourable

be

meeting

respecting

the

417

BXTUAL.

version, patimokkhan,

F"li

of the

1st.

of

translation

BUDDHIST

THE

^2nd

"

Priest.

The

of

act

sweeping.*

having

but

1st

and

And

Priest.

1st

placed

water

Uposat'ha.

^2nd

"

the

preceding

the

Uposat'ha

priests, they

priests
Ist

The

This

censure.

therefore
1st

the

Priest.

cold, the

The

seats,

the

the

censure,

"c.,

called

are

the

of

the

to

duties

assembling

of

of the

first acts

meeting
^2nd

"

their

is not

(done)

here

(allthe

held,

being

of the

the

in the

censure.

meeting

season

called

are

of the

performances.
in

and

season.

named
the

freedom

Uposat'ha.

held

being

liability
non-

numbering

year,
of the

and

non*

Reporting

Priest.
from

the

ecclesiastical

priests being present,

in

Uposat'ha

is

religion

This

is

At

the

are

cold
time

and

six

passed,

such

three

this

the

seasons,

and

them)

this

rainy.

Three

Priest.

Uposat'has.

eight
one

2nd

"

(mentioning

passed

hot, and

commenced,

preceding

prior

priests,

are

are

season

Priest.

and

Uposat'ha

done

be

concurring

The

are

seasons

^2nd

"

prepared.

and

report being necessary).

no

"c., such

is not

lamp

lamp;

preceding performances

the

of

lighting

tlungs, sweeping,

the

concurring

The

concurrence

four

must

ecclesiastical

to

the

of

exhortation,

and

Priest.

liabihty

they

ecclesiastical

to

seats

The

by di-inking.

The

named

are

Priest.

Ist

Priest.

as

the

named

are

performances
;

the

refreshment

for

Priest.

sun,

with

water

Those

Priest.

of the

light

And

Priest.

1st

the

the

now

'2nd

lamp."

winter,
Thus

remam.

recognised, the

season

and

in

Uposat'ha

one

Uposat'has

this
has
to

remam

come.

1st

number

The

Priest.
of

priests

number

assembled

of
in

the
the

priests.
"

Uposat'ha

priests*
*

That

ifligweeping

the

hall

of

ftwembly.

^2nd
hall

Priest.
are

so

The

many

hS

TRANSLATIONS

given

the

to

priestesses

therefore

and

2nd

The

being recited,
duties

thereof
Priest.

1st

the

whole

The

of

the

are

the

day,
from

called

Uposafha;

Pftthnokhan

to the

tind

of

the

acts."
of

assembly
which

anything

of

concnrrence

Uposat'ha
Krst

"

the

of

acts

the

named

ecclesiastical

are

priestesses,

no

are

previously

first acts

freedom
to

persons,

first

done

Uposafha

assembly

improper

the

be

to

they

priests, the

of

number

there

he

must

exhortation.

the

therefore

(or advice)

present

named

are

called

are

MtfritiL'

things, viz., ascertaining

they

as

at

no

are

five

priests, "c.,

hut

now

These

Priest.

the

is

there

Priest.

1st

Exhortation

Exhortation.

Priest.

Ist

BUbtottlSl!

TfiB

OF

would

the

censure,

(or constitute)

snffideiit

subject

absence

the

all

of

time

for

the

meeting.
Priest.

Ist

kinds

last
is

day

Uposat'ha),

Priest.

Priest.

the

Uposat'ha,

as

As

the

day

is the

who

limits

Uposat'ha

for

fit for

boundaries

Uposat'ha

an

of

(for which
the

15th

from

spedfie

no

day.

number

of

for

priests.
"

the

it, being

duties
least

at

assigned

three

(not

three

are

day (cgtmting

assembled

are

and

the

There

15th

suflScient

who

suitable

within

arc

Priest.

the

day,

of

priests
arc

2nd

"

friendly meeting

assembly

many

who

number,

the

to

day

14th

the

and

The

2nd

in

days,

appointed)

1st

Uposat'ha

Uposat'ha

of

the

The

by

of
four

Sanglia

cubits

exceeding

which

would

the

limit).
Priest.

Ist

whole

the
whole

assembly
the

uf

from

anything

ecclesiastical

to

assembled

censure.*

ha^ang

not

2nd

"

eaten

subject

Priest,
of

out

The

the

proper

^2nd

Priest.

"c.

hours,

The

Priest.

Ist

take

(to
outside.

None

1st

Priest.

of

improper

persons.

be

must

"

classes

twenty-one

meeting)

placed

of

proper
im-

men

short

distance

here.

are

called

Is

the

commencing

the

in

such

combination

the

"c., being

part

all

of

absence

eunuchs,

Laymen,

The

freedom

The

time

the

these

foair

the

preparatives
It

meeting.

for

is

meeting.

2nd

"

constitutes

therefore

called

Priest.

the
the

for

time

of

Time

Meeting.
Priest.

Ist

the

If

whole

eating

at

of

the

same

as

one

having

of

improper

absolve

eaten

out

confess

they
them
of

and

cannot
;

the

but

proper

absolve

and

performances,

have

Pnests

the

hours,

shall

silver, they may

preceding

The

been
hold

if

hours,

of

the

Uposat'ha

an

they

each

guilty

are

and

other.

guilty
another

tiU
of

the

crime,

same
some

one

difierent

having

first

not

crimes,

received

acts

aach

as

guilty
Bocb,

gold

or

"rtlAWSiATIOlTS

completed,

being

for

15th

the

will

keep

the

and

that

the

this

as

has

crime

(i.e. Budha),
the

purity),

to

of

become

if he

the

is

of

if the

therefore

it will
will

does

lie

and

is

put thrice.

Any

iJirwana

is

it

the

venerable

present

ones

present

ones

are

silent, and

are

has

Introduction

present

ones

ye

pure

that

in

priest

should

are

OP

Ye

are

make
will

he

The

If

Bikshu

and

precepts

munity,

act

precepts,

in

and

conduct,

beasts,

common

this

the

with

Bikshu

to

of

sorts

till

he

venerable

ones,

it.

the

the

imto

come

brute

shall

be

-to

Any

1.

bo

gaged

hood,

to

who

animal,

priest,
live

has

to

is

excluded.

who

has

according
to

not

left

lay

intercourse
he

Parajika

recited.

and

(returned
carnal

four

deUvered

weakness

and

the

now

precepts

com-

not, wick-

repent
all

the

there-

opposition

edly practising
in

are

holding

leaving

if

I ask

time

{Pali.)
And

agreeing

without

time

RITUAL.

THE

Po-lo-i

therefore,

second

tlurd

pure,

I receive

piure?

pure

recited

been

are

thus

even

{Parajika).

live

an

confession

by

{Chinese.)
1.

pure

by Bagawft

necessary

fault, and

any

of

obstruction

(or attauiing purity)

of

has

guilty

ones,

is

he

that

an

when

priest

it, becomes

(or

is put

in such

and

remember

dangerous

it ;

the silence

question

explained,

confess

therefore

confess

the

when
be

be

him
from

dcclal-ed,venerable

been

VERSIONS

with,

of

attentively

conclude

not

venerable

venerable

1.

purity

hear

us

fault, let

Thus

pure.

of

one

and

guilty

ones,

the

if

ask

I ask

the

tranquil.

Venerable
I

assembly

declare

To

times, if he

wilful

obtaining

confession

the

Patimokhan.

put three

it has
a

guilty

question

that

desirous

meeting
the

meeting?

precept

been

lie ; and

path

arrived,

be

Uposat'ha

is the

to-day

silent, 1 shall

are

several

any

wilful

ones

each

committed

me

let every

is

one

remain

must

venerable

question

the

the

Patimokhan,

the

he

guilty

assembly

the

recite

of

it ; if any

respecting

for

and

first act

recite

the

hear

sembled
as-

Patimokhan.

the

reciting

commence

priests

ones.

consider

if not

time

Uposat'ha

venerable
I will

I will

peaceful

the

of

permission

41 "

RITUAL.

BUDDHIST

assembly

if the

is the

THE

the

purpose,

day,

the

What

with

honourable

the

Let
of

the

OF

to

the

life),if
even

tho

pricst-

confessed
the

en-

his

precepts
he
with

have
an

ParSjiko (overcome)

420

TRANSLATIONS

OF

THE

BOnTAIi.

BUDDHIST

(Chinese.)
excluded

Bikshu

or

place),

thievish

which

respect
which

his

or

is

are

fool,

who

take

cause

king

punished,

man

banished;

given,

and

this

take

Bikshu

death,

or

hold

it

give

if he

or

Tush

I you

use

such

or

this,

excluded

to

and

as

and

die

such

these,

siderations
con-

and

8.

If

take

for

If

derive

from

miserable

and
modes

ought

be

advantages

these

words,

perfection
men),
most

sacred
know

law

wisdom,
^

law

entered

have

Is'

I
s

know

the

holy
this

of) ;

of

(I

guilty,

know,

shall

or

whether
be

thou

sinful

and

than

life

more

thus

designing

if he

celebrate

the

be

teach

or

he

procured,

excluded.
who

has

human

profess
excellent

perfect wisdom,

he

the

dost

is

supreme

shall

the

teach

death

priest

any

experienced

or

see

and

the

of

or

death,

may

Par"jiko

attained

above
on

of

to

in

thee

of

death

attained

(lit. the

excellent

what

himself

have

"I

various

procure

procured,

what

life;

the

for

be

this

for

wilfully
from

death,

man,

in

of

speak

knowledge,

Pftrft-

speak

may

saying,

If

is

if he

he

of

death

4.

life

if

or

true

sudi

weapon

thoughtful

no

any

shall

or

to

having

Bikshu,

honest
dis-

art

thing

man,

advantages

is
4.

purpose,

how

Thou

foolish;

thou

the

into

to

or

him,
art

priest

any

bringing
use,

corporally

priest taking

man

how

will

excluded*

of
a

king

thou

away

body

to

say

excellent

off.

cut

jiko

theft

imprisoned

ungiven

exhorting

Bikshu

This

death.

speech

using

death,

praising

man,"

brave

expedient

of

sort

hort
ex-

(saying),

better

as

every

advantages

wicked

live,"

to

not

piu^se),

death

are

It is far

"

and

ceaselessly

meet

to

of

man*8

the

kind

him,

caught

erred;

any

to

be

or

hast

an

given
a

to

or

intent

thief

thief;

munity.
com-

weapon

if he

or

one

cause

of the

speak

of death,

the

such

the

thou

you

ptaoe,

him

art

excluded,

be

(for

man

or

besotted

are

from

If

8.

kill him

or

thief,

shall

separated

uninhabited

is not

for

those

you

Bikshu

This

if

having

are

or

and

laws

not

You

if

ia

thievish

which

thing

priest shall,

or

with

the

minister

(saying),

goods

any

inhabited
take

and

If

2.

with

imprison, banish,

and

place

given him,

not

lage,
vil-

disposition, take
are

that

in

encouraging

accordance

in

"

living

uninhabited

an

(quiet

which

off

cut

assembly.

If

2.

and

(Po-lo-i)

the

from

(Pofc)

thus

not

fection,
perhave

to

perception
saying

see,

after

that

questioned

thus

he

is

period
on

the

422

TRANSLATIONS

OP

THE

BUBDHIST

BITUAI^

{Chinese,)

{PaU.)
damma.*

These

contained

are

of

in

Budha,

them,
in each

discourses

selected

from

declared

be

to

month.

should
with

the

and

are

which

precepts,

All of

twice

ns,

study them

unanimity

fore,
there-

in peace,

and

free

from

contention.

Worthy

Sirs

recite

to

sha

the

Sang-ka-hi-shi-

13

Rules.

The

Sanghadisasa

(Suspension
If

by

thoughts

them

in

Bikshn

lustful

and

his

(semine

S^nghadiaesa

venerable

ones,

are

pow

declared.

be

Rules

Penance).
If

by

pampering

1.

be

conquered

during

emisso), except
let him

dreams,

thirteen

damma,
to

13

1.

The

proceed

now

be

pended
sus-

priest shall, except

any

sleep,

himself

he

is

wilfully pollute
guilty

SanghS-

of

diseso.

(Sang-ka-hi-shi-sha).
If

2.

into

desires,

his

bring

whatever

body

that

part

it be, let him

2.

encouraging

with

contact

woman,

body

Bikshu,

lustful

be

of
of

Any

lower

nund

(Sang-ka-hi-slii-sha).

to

either

who

or

hair

shall
her

in

hand,

her

head,

other

w%y

of

he

person,

sonal
per-

woman,

her

any

so

turbed
per-

into

seizing
the

grasping

with

with

by

shall

come

contact

touch

who

liimself, as

her

suspended

priest

is

guilty

of

Sanghadiseso.
3.

If

lustful
with

Bikshu,

thoughts,
a

let

woman,

3.

encouraging
talk
him

lewdly
be

Any

lower

himself

discourse
as

is
4.
lustful

thoughts,

himself
himself

Bikshu,

pre-eminence
of

bis body,

encouraging
magnifying

lower

woman),
"

say,

Any

in

the

sence
pre-

pampering

Honourable

sis-

priest

woman

meritorious

in

turbed
per-

such
with

he

purposes,

Sanghadiseso.

mind,

pursuits

libidinous

hold

sensual

himself,

(giving

woman

over

guilty
4.

of

so

woman,

would

youth
for

shall

with
hold

to

with

damsel

who

as

mind

pended
sus-

(Sang-ka-hi-shi-sha).

If

priest

who

the

praise

turbed
per-

sensual
of

presence

saying. Sister,
action

so

with

as

to

shall

the

woman

most
can

TMNBLATIONS

OF

THE

BUDDHTST

(Chinese.)
I

ter,
the*

discipline of

holding

the

fullest
the

law

lustful

desires,
and

by

to

bo

the

suspended

highest

these

of

man

the

marriage
him

house

the

and

point

of

out

lie

the

either

of

these
also

ought
the

of

place,

4angeroD8

to

BikshuSj

position
for

in

spans
7

observe
the

are

his

of

the

house),

any

built

be

serve
ob-

to

care

within,

body

must

of

is

course,
inter-

procuring

ghadiseso.
San-

of

guilty

the

for

he

must

to

measurement

in

length,

breadth,

and

they

to

shall

purpose

priest

of approach

be

built at

built

according

seven

his

He

site ;

ground

from

around

own

in
must

consecrate

cause

Budhai
spans

consecrate

path
shall

of

inside.

free

person,

is, twelve

spans

in the

priests

for the

it

being

not

other

any

and

call

of

the

if

it

to

that
;

of

spans,

be

that

house

procure

have

with

racter
cha-

his

himself, it

property

and

the

priest shall, by

request,

own

account

own

Buddha's

place given (him

not

without

If

6.

measurements

proper

and

the

they

make

measurements

take

illicit

only,

to

take

broad.

spans

seek

his

must

12

length,

for

for

occasion

on

mean

these,

he

courtezan,

whether

for

even

of

tween
be-

whether

himself,

householder,

the

or

if

for

or

woman

arrangements

the

Bikshu

for

alone, he

and

woman,

marriage,

desires

suspended.

be
a

shall

making
of

the

or

the

with

intercourse

two,

or

If

6.

subject

be

man

desires

man,

to

who

messenger,

the

the

to

the

talk

known

woman

being

or

woman,

there

become

confidant

priest

Any

6.

and

one

the

complete

that

let

the

maker
match-

the

with

this

on

thus

80

him

joumey-

as

being

points,

confidant

he

tered
minis-

in his

this

talk

man,

the

Sanghadiseso.

minister

let

himself

and

another,

on

is

of

undergo

between

laws

woman,

Bikshu,

ings, busying

of

he

penance.

If

5.

thus

sensuality,

to

of

as

person

which

thus

and

exciting

excellent,
I am,

in

myself

(come)

being

such

by

virtuous,

pure

guilty

gratify

to

so

and

(vinja,

these

holding

me!"

their

perfect virtue,*

of

is

means

chan,

energy

preparing

of

admits

to

in

(tsing

of

perform

by

Bralimin,

precepts

paramita

the

the

perfection

poramita)),

(Pab.)

myself

preparing

am

423

EmiAL.

danger,'
it.'

But

house

request

to

in

424

TRAN8LA110NS

OP

BUDDHIST

THE

BITITAL*

(Chinese.)
difficult

or

access

he

take

it,

inspect
lawful

Bikshus

let

measurement,

him

dangerous

priests to

to

or

be

place,

round

path

or

the

exceed

it

if

or

house,

his

the

not

illegal

the

still build

position,

Bik-

if the

notwithstanding

shoy

if

of

it,

without

or

shall

or

shall

exceed

the
he

measurement,

call

not

gromid,^

the

consecrate

prescribed

is

of

guilty

Sanghadiseso.

suspended.
If

7.

to

shall

be

but

for

that

it is

holder,
house-

difficultyof

approach,

dangerous

neighbourhood

do

let hun

site,

and

another

be

called

and

not

in

if he

and
if

Wihara*

to

effects

of

vilify

Po-lo-i

crime

slander,

wishing

from

man

another
he

of

(i.e., guilty

of

expulsion),

assertion

his

to

his

purity,

that

from

and

at

not,

or

let

anger,

bring

him

sulted
re-

be

the

path
to

caD

ground,

ill-

being

another

priest,
hatred

and

(t.

the

priesthood),

of

course

shall

preferred

foundation

it

he

the

gated
investi-

liave

malice^

from

(i.e.,

whether

if

not;

or

him
^

purity

further

be

thinking

remove

may

this

charge

exclusion

e.,

priesthood),
I

ving
invol-

anything

from

any

the

malice

"Perhaps

suspended.

gerous
dan-

neglect

towards

respecting

from

groundless charge against

him

large

in

priest

any

from

Sanghadiseso.

of

Parajika

that

charge

his

shall

mere

remove

solicited

time,

confess

is

If

8.

But

without

or

consecrate

guilty

disposed

(as worthy

meriting

whereas

blind

the

resentment,

angry

Bikshu

being)
a

from

Bikshu,

is

to

danger,
it.

cause

shall

it, or

from

built

be

site;

ground

around

shall

place,

he
a

free

must

consecrate

path

priest

priests

If

shall

with

round

8.

consecrate

purpose

suspended.

be

to

property

priests

person,

his

for

the

being

cause

built

be

to

it

they

for the

any

regulations,

these

observe

not

to

without

Wihara

of

shall

priest

residence,

ought

the

of

place

large

which

Bikshus

the

of

If

7.

struct
con-

himself, he

character

the

inspect

in

resident

certain

take

to

house

large

there

desu-e

Bikshu

is

been

without

guilty of

Sanghadiseso.
9.

If

angry,*

ounng

tribution

of

the

to

the

Bttcshu

this
as

is

differentdie-

commodities

fraternity (f

slander

because

Bikshu,

he

is

amongst

doubtful),

Po-lo-i,with-

9.

If

disposed
shall,
take

towards

from
any

priest

any

another

malice
little

priest
hatred,

and

thing

foreign subject, and

ill-

being

from

frame

upon

THE

OP

TRANSLATIONS

{PaU.)

(Chmeae.)
out

and

caose,

time,

solicited

that

he

let

it

not, he

confess

expulsion, thinking

so

through

anger,

at

him

remove

may

suspended.

be

charge against

of

shall

it

if

from

malice, and

from

If

10.
break

Bikshu,

the

harmony

holding

his

to

it, another

relinquishmg

with

(acquainted
ought

and

!) do

one

harmony

best

do

of

holding
in
be

to

master

in

and

is

profit and

If

the

time

to

the

three
induce

the

purpose
he
VOL.

up

his

and

disputations,
live

students
When

the

spoken

to

must

advised

together.
thus

have
still

tinue
con-

sake
for-

him

If upon

being

thrice

them,

it will

forsake

if not, he

quish
relinpostulate
ex-

to

his

ing,
warn-

intention,

fellow-

practices they

Sanghadiseso.

but

from

advise

of

priests

free

happily

same

he

the

with

liim, if he

them.

trani

being

priests

tluice

bring

perpetuate

to

associated

still

aside

and

one,

well

times, in order

third

peaceably

peaceful, happy,

are

sow

Live

venerable
the

able
Vener-

to

the

divisions:

priesthood:

priests

not

priesthood,

existing
quiQy,

perpetuate
the
him

things

bring

to

to

among

be

must

lay

strive

the

at

and

other

one,

bines
com-

exhorted,

continue

address

the

doing!''

so

hood,
priest-

thus

forward

not

There

Bikshu,

if,after the

XIX.

one

combining

so

first to

give

of

as

purpose,

it not,

ling,
wrang-

milk

in

thus

being

munity,
com-

Buddha!

rest

his

the

not

(wicked)

of

keep

of

severing
perThere

learner

water

law

the

chief!
mis-

and

in

agreeing,

with

the

this

it

harmony*

the

as

this

for

Brother!

it.

peace

do

vour
endea-

shall

among

existing

associated

is

associated

divisions,

the

he

dissension

things

must

taken

thing

subject,

forward

dissensions

consider

to

shall

tuous
(vir-

assembly!

doing

sow

or

this

interrupt

not

not

means

ought

with

expedients

purpose

purpose)

Brother

"

the

of

devise

not

his

say,

not

Bikshu

expostulate

to

Bikshu,

and

intention

ded
foun-

been

priest

peaceably

this, firmly

has

Sanghadiseso.'

to

the

or

preferred

little

If any

10.

the

consider

and

accomplish

to

to

among

plot

conmiunity,
how

wishing

charge

the

been

foreign
of

guilty

have

some

course

investigated

not,

upon

this

from

further

be

"Perhaps

whether

purity ;"

involving

him

another

or

did

him

if

425

EITXJAL.

BUDDHIST

it
20.

to

is

guilty

426

TRANSLATIONS

OP

THE

BUDDHIST

EITUAL.

(Chinese.)
is

well!

but

if not,

iPaU.)
him

let

be

suspended.
If

11.

cabal, say
or

Bikshu

have

formed

of

two,

or

more

one,

and

address

other

shall

thus

has

been

some

offender),

chide

and

that

this

with

the

not

he

and

is

for

an

do
the

does

of

transgressor
Brother!

harmony

desire

Brotlicr!
be

milk
should

If,

!"

the

warning,
resolve,

let

repeated

three

well!

*If

(or attached

still hold

if

not,

"c.
let

students

live
the

spoken

them,

so

forsake
thrice
it will

of

but

thus

they

still

practices,

advise

they

well

guilty

have

if

If

advised
be

together.

same

them.

from

fellow-

being

priests

to

must

free

happily

they

are

priest"

them

to

upon

being

forsake

them,

if

not,

they

Sanghftdiseso.

his

expostulation
times,

and

disputations,

with

tranquilly

peaceful, happy,

are

as

this

fomenting
associated

associated

thrice

perity
pros-

of

The

and

desirous,

the

the

of Buddha,

time

them.

speak

doctrme

of

live

and

not

not

continue

ling
wrang-

does

true

among

priests, but

priests

venerable

thus,

Be

of

them

to

ones,

When

there

other

our

be

if he

him

be

suspended
12.

the

to

mony
har-

is great

other

munity!
com-

water,

law

the

at

to

master,

with

there

peace

divisions

see

not

one

in the

it be

having

hear,

of

mingles

is

brethren.

and

peace

learners

he

priests

amongst

should

venerable

thus

to

the

amongst

law

indeed,

ought,

and

rejoice at,

the

the

of

to

ings,
feel-

approve

priest

according

at

precepts

desire

that

discipline;

we

not

discipline.

the

not

you

of

ones,

according

speaks

The

this

truth

in

he

say

Speak

this

against

and

speak

say.

Venerable

and

and

conduct.
then

and

views

knows
;

aro

aiding

and

our

sentiments

shall

not

rejoice

opposer

what

saying

break

precepts

declares

his

thus,

say

true

one,

who

thus

speaks

doctrine

be

priest

saying

he

for

ho

agreement

and

says,

he

first

is in

approve

Bikshu
in

law

you

what

Bikshu

he

the

so!

not

say

to

of

reply, expostulating,

"Brother!

the

divisions,

priest,

approve
Then

at."

to

with

speak nothing

ones,

good

priests

abetting him,

not

What

others

rejoice

shall

is

precepts.

and

he

Bikshu,

and

says

do

Brother,

"

three

or

sowing

with

should

there

associated

(who

speaks according

and

law

the

two,

he

if

expostulating

this

man

three,

(brothers),

If

11.

Bikshu,

to) a

depending

certain

convent

on

12.

If

language,

priest
and

when

use

improper
spoken

to

TRANSLATIONS

THE

OT

BUDDHIST

(Chinese,)
(assembly),
tation)

live

in

city

the

pollute

it

see

Bikshus

you

have

which
is

talk

go

live

in this

all

this

it is not

the

hot

talk

of

if he,

! if

it be

if he

be

Bikshu,

will

spoken

and

retract

not

to, according

tion

of

the

the

Bikshus,

expostulated

law

of
when

with

forsake

other.

he

the

the^samd

must

thrice

vise
ad-

them.

If

advised

thrice

is

with

by

to

forsake

to

they

If when

still continue

them,

if not,

is

he

it will

be

well, but

guilty

of

Sangha-

disoso.

we

time

hold

repeated

not, let him

If

as

converse

spoken

being

upon

all

the

at

still

warning,

it is

(that

speaking

thus

him

which

about

our

Thus

let

is

if
''

practices, they

are

Brother,

case.

and

opinion,

he

mandments.
com-

followeii'

the

prosper

each

he
priiests,

that

so,

exhort

also

the

on

you

manded,
com-

will

they

will

and

priests

things

mutually

character, whereas

see

this

shall

there

men

did)."

aH

ns(5

Converse,

Thus
Budha

so

the

with

with

not,

but

you,

and
converse

dress
ad-

manner

the

respecting

thus

then

language.
one,

with

Speak

saying.

in

yoii:

to

shall

on'e, in

proper

some

disorderly conduct

cause

conversing

of

Then

speak

from

venerable

pelled,
ex-

will

Abstain

ish
fool-

are

bad,

priests

to

whether

ones,

and

ought

nothing

or

priests guilty

! say

Speak

unbecoming

full

as

good

priests) are

not."

speak

he

nothing,

the

(of

preccipts

bad,

or

venerable

one

chiding him,

such

me,

him,

! This

Brothers

your

13.

that

saying.

fd

These

'

and
shall

the

in

contained

venerable

mo:

not

may

commumty

priests of

well

able

and

these

some

Brother

"

times

are

you

fault,

same

this

of

it, and

(assembly)

other

are

Bikshus,

the

see

are
frightened,'

are

and

in

conduct

your

men

"

in

priests respecting

not,

go"Jd

family

(through love), are

there

Bay,

the

you

(or

anger,

the

say,

says,

one-sided

Brother

'*

speaking,

community

of

converse

the
with

community."

so

replpng,

to

elsewhere

Bikshus

it, all

hear

monastery

and

of

disorderly, so

Now,

this

leave

commands

Budha),

reside

of it.

the

other

that

in

polluted

disorderly ;

the

doctrines

and

you

and

town,

by

he

ought

Bikshu,

habi^

fixed

which

and

this

(Pali.)

or

house

lives, walking
all

(in

497

MTUAL.

his
three

repent,

suspended.

of

bad

bear
to

position,
dis-

(or

being

the

dircc.

precepts,

thqy
lum

on

all

have
this

If

13.
for

the

village,
the

priest residing
benefit

shall

people, an

evil
heard

evil
shall

conduct
of

be

of)

and

near

town

corrupter
liver, and
be

it shall

seen

be

seen

or

of
his
or
or

428

TRANSLATIONS

OF

THE

RITUAL.

BUDDHIST

(PalL)

{Chinese.)
and

account,
do

talk

not

he
thus

right

am

will

fault

the

the

the

with

in

after

be

the

law,

the

to

brother.

Buddha

for

turn

their

inviting

each

thus

still
three

hold

by

his

warnings,

this

other

him,

let

him

The

another

is

the

venerable

and

venerable

If
the

when

he

is thus

priests

speak

him

to

If

upon
he

be

he

well

public

is

not

thrice

being

spoken

he

in.

to

by

to

the

in

they

shall

abandon
monished
ad-

thrice

it^ it will

abandon

if not,

reside

to

continue

disposition,

same

it.

you

it is

dwelliag,

this

for

place

proper

conduct

venerable

this

one,

liver;

the

the

from

to

and

that

by

nor

is

evil

of;

heard

Depart

one.

are

wish

evil

heard

corrupted

thus,

one

an

one's

and

priests

not

they

do

venerable

seen

the

not

malicious,

nor

corrupter,

seen

do

priests

neither

terrify;
public

and

the

to

offence

then

one,

stupid,

wish

him, Speak

captious,

not

should

same

you
thus

captious,

are

one

venerable

for

and

the

to

one,

priest

stupid,
for

say

thereby.

when

priests

remove

shall

is

If

the

to

the

that

place

proper
in.

malicious,

the

suspended.

reside

terrify;

and

venerable

hence,

reply,

heard,

corrupted

are

spoken

evil

heard

and

is not

to

and

seen

seen

Depart

remove

opinion,

so

is

each

to

is

the

of

Your

liver.

evil

shall

Venerable

corrupter

an

conduct

they

These

speaking

people,

rupted
cor-

are

priests

him:

are

you

shall

faults,

repentance."

Bikshus,
he

all

our

of

all

profit,correcting

further

if

would

so

mutually

to

receive

to

one,

public

our

corrects

according

all receive

and

law

disciples

other

receive

to

the

address

thus

dressing it
ad-

ther!
"Bro-

say,

ought

the

as

expostulate
So

Bikshus,

not

Bikshus,

Bikshus,

not

(kind) expostulation.

of

Brother

also
ther
whe-

you,

public

the

thereby,

Brother,

shall

brother

word

to

Those

i-efuse
a

(or satisfied), do
I"

that

heard

! whether

me

wrong.

him,

appeal!

Brother,

"

wrong!

or

or

agreed

find

at

nothing

say

right
be

reply,

is

guilty

of

Sanghadiseso.
Priests

the

I thus

have

repeated

Sang-ka-pi-shi-sha

13
:

the

fir0t nine

nances
ordi-

(to be

in-

Venerable

ones,

the

thirteen

Sangh"diseB"

Dammft

declared.

these, guilt is

Of

have

been
oon-

480

TRANSIATIONS

THE

OF

BITUAL.

BX7DDHIST

{Chineae.)
tho

Book

of

{PaU.)
I

Precepts,

III.

Puh-Tenq-fah.

{Exclusion, Suspenmn,
according,

in

of

crime,

place

screened,

with

the

commission

subjects, having

(for instance)

his

believing

(upasikdwa), they
three

laws,

(parajiki),

(phAtehittiya),

he
sits

thus

hears

laws
of

has

he
;

the

of

any

Bikshu

(is

shall

found

Parajiko,

of

Pachitti.

with

truth-teUing

either

decided

be

that

to

or

priest

evidence

of

cording
ac-

the

This

Upasika.

ia

Danmio.

Aniyato

an

sitting,

guilty

shall

the

to

of

act

Sanghadiseso,

of
It

respect

priest

these

worthy

one

attached

punishment)

the

or

shall

witness

bear

broken

this

who

upasikawd

acknowledge

of

involving

the

if

and

be

of

guilty

being

Sanghadiseso,*

Pftrajiko,"

he

shall

she

if

crimes,

three

of

one

he

truth-

any

and

with

him

charge

if

and

by

seen

telUng Upasika,^

or

po-yeh-

or

and

come

that

the

that

or

po-lo-i,

sang-ka-po-shi-sha,
ti ;" and

and

laws,

whether

punishment,

have

"

this

receive

to

thus

says

these

all

in

ought

and

be

for

fit

and

intercourse,

shall

secluded

seat

observation,

from

Pachitti,"

po-yeh-ti

or

he

as

offended

po-lo-i

sang-ka-po-shi-sha

or

himself

the

of

of

(sanghadisesa),

of

u-po-i

speak

whether

in

on

privately

sit

shall

woman

criminal

illegal

on

priest

with

covered,

converse

company

If

place, sitting

fit for
and

case.)

associates

out-of-the-way

in

Penance,

or

the

to

If aBikshu'

woman

or

ceed
pro-

declare.

to

1.

now

to

puh-teng.
If

2.
a

Bikshu,
inhabit

woman,

is

exposed

the

upasikawa,
two

sha

of

laws,

as

for

and

but

with

(he converse)

on

an

tho

viz., sang-ka-po-shi-

(phatehittiya),
^^I

and
have

from

for

or

po-yeh-ti

speak

of

offended

self
himin

holding

shall

such

him

charge
of

two

Sanghadiseso

not

tion
conversa-

if any

sit with

seat,

fit for

suitable

but

woman,

and

priest
woman

truth-

seeing him, shall

telling Upasika

one

and

hbidinous

privately

secluded

not

intercourse,

with

on

be

seat

observation,

criminal

obscenely

instance

(sanghadisesa)

thus:

crime,

for

if the

But

with

wliich

unfit

open,

wickedly
her,

place

and

commission

converse

with

associating

with

being
crimes

or

guilty

of

involving

Pachitti^ and

if

TRANSLATIONS

THB

OF

BUDDHIST

(Chinese,)
these

laws, and

two

and

such

the
witness

deserve

of

such

the

priest

thus

act

of

bear

guilty

and

upasikawa
this

against him,

guilty

18

(PaU.)

pimishment,"

believing

431

RITUAL.

Bikshu

shall

with

It shall

respect

priest

evidence

Priests!
these

two

demand

now

this

us

let

it be.

is this

all,

of you

"

(three

pure!

Priests!

recited

ordinances,

puh-teng

assembly

lot

thus

have

This

times)*
is

assembly

So

have

are

thus

from

proceed

now

the

midst

the

thirty

ordinances

the

of

of precepts, to be said

to

bi-monthly,

I receive

these

venerable

pure,

silent, and

are

the

ones,

to

now

inquire,

it.

be

thirty
Damm"

Pachittaya

Nissaggiyan
are

time

ye

Venerable

cite,
re-

law

are

therefore

ones,

these

respecting

Ye

things?

inquire,

respecting

pure

ye

time

third

these

respecting

pure

inquire,

ones,

second

ye

are

I I

been

pure

ye

Aniyatd

declared.

therefore, venerable

things?

Priests

the

ones,

things?

pure;

silently (be grateful).

Venerable

are

is

Dammo."

Aniyato

Damraa

cording
ac-

that

of

truth-telling Upasika.
an

or

decided

be

that

to

the

to

found

be

Sanghadiseso

of

of Pachitti.

puh-teng.

shall

sitting, he
either

the

acknowledge

declared.

Ni-sah-ohe-hi-jih-ti

Pac^tti-

(Nissigeyah

yah).

IV.

Nl-SA-CHI-PO-TBH-TO.

[^Nissagiya-^achittn/adammoy

re-

E.

quiring Jbrfeiture of goods.

M.,

9.]
If

1.

Bikshu,

made,

now

completed
Chinese

in the

the

the
it

the

an

distribution
that

this

is

of

cloth

Hardy,

word

fying
signi-

conspicuous
be

to

the

explained

term

as

seems

extra

the

form

robes

Katina

by Splice
obtain

and

being

robes

(observe,

glossary
"

as

and

characters

ka-tish-na,

merit,"

the

E.

the

same

mentioned

M.,

garment,

121)"
and

1.
set

cloth

When

robes,"

of

for

the

he

retained

robe

ten
a

Nissaggiyan

may

days,

longer

finished

katina

the

and

has

purpose)

consecrated,
extra

priest has

(or
been

retain
but

an

if it

is

it

is

period,

Pfichittiyan."

432

TRANSLATIONS

OF

BITUAX.

BUDDHIST

THE

(Pali.)

{Chinese,)
it

keep

beyond

Bikshu,

and

the

If

2.

made,

in

all the

of
he

leave

places

different

the

is

call,

guilty

If

the

Bikshu,

and

slight

too

desiring

it

which

is

for

the
if

complete

of the

to

limit

guilty of,

him

of

it, may

made

up

be

obtain

that

and

for

the

but

if he

period,

it:

shall

have

it is

if it

for

it

to

necessary

keep

purpose

it

desires

may

if

and

But

is

retain

for

take

which

that

(me

priest,

he

perfect it, he

him

priests

time

the

speed.

defective,

has

extra

an

it he

with

finished

if the

robe),

taken

the

katina

regular

he

but

"c.

the

desire

the

receiving

to

plete
com-

quantity;

of

out

unless

obtained

with

presented

it is

priests.

and

robes

the

night,

priest has

be

for

Pachittiyan,

consecrated,

(one

shall

even

previously

having

if not

it by

order

in

the

is

make

received

robe)

desired

he

month,

in addition

keep

may

exceeds

he

short),

to

been
be

robe

if sufficient, well

month,

one

too

his

he

enough,

or

of

set

seasonable
un-

having

make

him

c,

wanting

surplusage,

(let

When

3.

pleted,
coman

(i.

obtain

to

serviceable,

the

have

being

received

robe
either

robes

distribution

the

having

that

three,

of

period

he

if he

the

has

katiua

the

consecrated,

permission

made,

and

and

Nissaggiyan

of, "c.
3.

robes

finished

priest hfiks a

without

(the, head

he

fraternity),

been

or

of

of

set

three
one

When

2.

being

tion
distribu-

of

theSang-ki-mo'

except
of

robes

time

allowed,

other

the

if, out

past,
robes

is

ni-sa-chi-po-sih-to.

of

guilty

he

days,

ten

longer

Nissaggiyan

by

month;

for

it

P"chit-

tiyan.
*"If

4.

of

Bikshu

Bikshuni

the

them),

is

"If

5.

they

because
washed

by

exchange

relative, let him

taka,

it

shall

the hands

the

except

his robes,

Bikshuni,

from

robe

priest

kind

is

of

receive

called

priestess,
P"riwat-

Nissaggiyan

Pfichit'

tiyan.

soiled,

are

change
ex-

of, "c.

send

If any

5.

him,

of

he

guilty

Bikshu

robes

to

purpose

(or except
he

the

related

not

for

except

take

bo

to

not

his

be, "c.

4.

robe

any

he

has

not

shall

priest

to

worn

smoothed

or

is

If

by

be

cause

washed

priestess

relative,

it

who

is

giyan
Nissag-

shall

ask

Pachittyan.
6.

"If

householder,
and

his

charity,
(which

wife
a

he

Bikshu,
not

living
of

present,
robe

to

his

by
the

with

family,
way

of

Bikshu

receives), except

6.

robe
person,

him,
at

If

any

from

who

except

priest
male
is

or

not

imder
it

is

female

lay

related

to

certain

cumstances,
cir-

Nissaggiyan

the

of

tbakslahonb

buddhist

(Pali.)

{Chinese.)
let

occasions,

extraordinary

Pachittiyan.

him

be, "C.
occasions

stolen

has

otherwise).

extraordinary
when

are,

his

stolen,

robe

lost,

burnt,

been

The

the

or

circumstances

robes

have

destroyed

(by

when

are

The

433

bitual.

been
fire

or

blown

or

away.
If

7.

(by

garments

just mentioned)
householder

not

translated

I have

(obs.

which

means

hence

it

this

of

is

translated

here

the

glossary

all

remarks

it

on

himself),

present

garment,

this
what

know

sufficiency (of
if

lost)

guilty of,
If

8.

his

or

money
him

the

to

say
'*

ought

to

in

he

has

this, he

is

householder,

collected
of

purpose
he

not

for

something

giving

collect

robe

for

yet
he

purchase

to

the

robe

and

go

with

detailed),
abode,
this

householder,

and

sort,

provide

it

is invited
and
to

to

saying
I

money
invest
if that
shall

make
with

will

such

them

to

tliis

buy
a

priest
go

lay
priest,

to

money

him,

persuading
be

female

or

related

not

person,
shall

male

any

which

(owing

of

If

8.

having

garments

householder's

Excellent

it

with

which

before

emergency

as

receive

having

the

the

asked

but

"c.

robe,

received
had

that

wife,
for

him

may

Bikshu,

PSchittiyan.

translator

exceeds

he

it

more

in

omitted,

Bikshu
he

Nissaggiyan

take

culiar
pe-

understand

not

if he

middle

not

down

Chinese

did

editor

or

do

put

but

receive

may

and

offer

to

his

explanation,

for

the

though

is

it

what,

know

under

(an

who

person,

robes, he

many

cause

him,

to

timation
in-

any

racter
cha-

has

but

meaning,

is

lay

related

garment)

by

wishes

female

not

two

his

these

wife

Chinese

the

(obs.

him

"states

through

householder,

request

quaints"
ac-

is,*'

if the

and

"),

"

which

signify

may

is

character

"that

which

that

by

Chinese

the

his

of

shall

of
or

under

priest

circumstances

male

stance,
circum-

relative

If

7.

acquaints

the

of

dents
acci-

the

of

any

his

lost

having

Bikshu,

priest

before
the

he

party

procure

it

presented, saying, Friend,

434

TRANSLATIONS

THB

OF

BUDDHIST

EITUAL.

(Chinese,)
I

me,

pray

such

such

and

(for me),"

it

if he

it will

and

because

garment,

good

with

you,

be

is

obtain

money
such

or

chase
purBuch

procure

you
and

robe

this

invest

me

Pachit-

it,it is Nissaggiyan

with

it, let liim be, "c.

if with

good

tiyan.
If

9.

Bikshu,

that

householders,

two

their

wives,

money

for

for

his

the

collected

and

desires,) go

householders'

two

give

such

me

that

may

and

such

out

of

and
him

his

obtain

so

make

be, "c.

such

the

Bikshu,

Brahmin

or

his

or

wife,

present,

self

having

say,

Virtuous

receive

(the

sent)

for

robe;"

to

"

invest

at

receive

the

it ;" to

here

it in

store

Bikshu

whether

receive

allowed

an

reply,

there

keep

Bikshu

(now)

messenger
is

the

it be

%vith

you

say
one

"Virtuous
who

man

for
"

reply,
this
I
the

king,

this

buy

purchase

sb!

you?"

and

the

there

is ;"

not

receive

the

for

robes;

when

then

the

senger
mes-

the

priest
is the
robe

purchase

chase
purThe

robe.

speak

the

one,

the

one,

Friend,

messenger,

such

venerable

for

money

priest

to the

purchasing

for

venerable

chase
pur-

here

Lord,

money

must

to

to

the

by

invest

come

for

send

it, and

My

say.

receive,

and

with

priest

brought

for

one

cliief

priest^ saying,

money

will

belonging

it

Bramin,

or

money

for

robe

shall
and

robe

Nissag-

or

shall

the

time

which

of

robe

robes
a

be

king,

any

householder,

With

is

which

with

if

it^ when

will

it

to

saying,

such

with

me

If

10.

them

good

or

the

to

go

Pachittiyan.

now

you

present

which

but

might

sir,may

invited

purchasing

such

messenger

and

being

persuade

presented

senger
mes-

Bikshu,

providing

cannot

robe,

if the

the

to

come
"

and

if thai

shall

be

give

and

his

to

and

robe

priest

for

and

or

as

we

it will

minister

liim-

provide

to

robe,

him,

sent

robes

presented,

procure

nister,
mi-

householder,

means

with

king,

purchasing

money

giyan
If

our

and

you

for

robes
this

it

this

for

with

Friends,

gs

to

money

sundry

purpose,

have

is

10.

of

certain

parties

let

request,

collect

priest, prior
for

myself,"

for

robe

garments,
tliem

buy

it to

and

householders

convenient

one

will

related

not

priest, saying
for

male

persons,

are

piurchase

money

these

abodes,

Excellent

'"

say

yet

to

priest,

shall

quence
conse-

received

female,

who

the

robes

in

he,

having

gift he

of

purchase

use,

(not
the

have

or

lay

If two

9.

being acquainted

thus
we

money

neoesBaiy

to

do

TRANSLATIONS

OF

THE

(Pali.)

(Chinese.)
Sakig-ka-lam
Yo-po-sak

(Sangharama),

messenger
ia

charge
the

to

a,nd

return

sir I

the

have

price

Buch

of

after

it

the

sir, you

of

purpose
Bikshu

the
his

trustee,

well!

"

should

go

sixth

time,

him
he

and

the

he

go
of

purpose

gift,

ho

obtain

is

the

either

to

who

sent

gift

which

the
the

and

such

that

has

succeeded

not

return,
it be

venerable

if

for

therefore,

in
and

the

go

twice

may

him

of

senger
mes-

"

The

certain

deposited
man

the

to

with

being

spoken

Bikshu

time,

and

take

it,

If

fifth,

or

produced
by

sixth
it

be

fiui:her

it will

be

is
if

get it by

to

fifth, or

time

will

robe

well, but

in

sixth

silence.

appearing
the

in silence

striving

procured

the

and

going
him

Friend,
If upon

reminded

standmg

upon

before

and

fourth,

going

obtaining,

to

strive

to

reminding

robe.

be

may

speak

will

may

certain

that
he

and

times

three

he

you
invest

robe

to

will

saying.

of

it

Go

when

thrice,

or

procured

me

he

person

need

not,

by

it, and

or

pointed
intnisted

been

need

I have

two

person

Priests, when

shall

priest

priest

the

one,

it.

hun

place

say,

with

you

the

one

robe, and

the

with

Lord,

money

If he

a
or

need

having

to

has

me

him,

he

by

to

tlie

of

venerable

ing
caus-

Sec

send

the

the

recovering

or

My

say,

whom

the

friend,

person

come

with

the

robe,

that

may

Upasaka,**

messenger

will

out

for

present

lost."

he

still oftener

sent

Bikshtt,

lest

"

gift,and

and

messenger,

and

well

person

you

from

desirous.

concerns

The

intrusted
money

(the debt)
it,

himself

go

priests.

cerns?
con-

person,

the

before

there,

guilty of.

not

If,

if not,

standing

obtain

and

to

fifth, and

recollect

to

thus

not,

such

but

silently remain

him,

robe

fourth,

attends

your

person,
an

or

any

robe,

keeper,

priest,

you

if

such

go

him,

priest,

out

Such

for

to

obtain

saying,

own."

the

attends

to

garden

proper

reminding

obtain

point

or

visits

Priests,

messenger

have

one,

secrated
con-

the

to

say

who

person

(or

must

throe

two,

one,

the

your

then

Venerable

apppintcd

at

as

shall

If the

The

such

to

you

trustee,

claim

robe

robe)

excellent

and

if

the

robe

Bikshu,

the

receive

we

Virtuous

"^

say,

whom

your

time,

of the

given

man

as

and

comes

robe.

ing
accord-

person,

direction

time

if the

the

given

this

to

or

and

(Upasaka),
have

435

KITUAL.

BUDDHIST

fourth,

the

robe

well

the

is
if

but

is

robe

Nissaggiyto

Pachittiyan.
If

the

furnished,

should

robe
he

may

eitiier

not

go

be
or

436

TRANSLATIONS

EITUAL.

BUDDHIST

THE

OF

(Poff.)

{Chinese.)
send
the

the

to

purchase

and

say,

sent

the

money

derived

it.

Claim,

If

11.

various

Bikfihu

cones

the

and

from

for

himself

the

of

silk-worm,

material

raw

let

him

priest
from

one,

let

and

This

your

it

be

not

law

the

is

of

case.

If

11.

cause

made

be

to

silk, it shall

of

mixture

Nissaggiyan

be

shall

priest

(or coverlet)

carpet
with

weave

bed-cover,

the

take

for

the

veneraHe

property,

the

one,

advantage

no

destroyed.

lobe,

money

priest, but

the

veneraUe

purchase

has

own

brought

for

You,

for

robe

who

person

PSchittiyan.

be, "c.
If

12.

wool

of

new

robe),
two

bed-cover

(or

sleeping

ought

make

it from

woo"

of

of

and

dog"

dress),

he

years,

there

make

ought

for

set

himself,

"c., except

he

is

fully

years

given
make

to

it
6

14.
coverlet

and

of six

away,

new

shall

brown

(or

priest

not

third

of

the

for

tawnyof

making

it shall

coverlet,

parts
white,

of

fourth

made,

two

black,

of

cure
pro-

be

to

the

wool

If

to

except

priest
be

saggiyan
Nis-

be

years

he

by

he

should
or

have
the

When

period
the

give

not

new

it

made,

one

priests (in convocation)

15.

use

give

permission

Nissaggiyan

new

shall
the

during

away,
and

cause

made

if
;

it six years

new

guilty of,

Pfichittiyan.

be
make

new

coverlet

theSang-ki-mo"(the

Bikshu

be

part

parts

white,

him,

priest?).
If

two

coloured

new

sleeping

keep

of

shall

part

one

Should

tawny).
take

it

taken

be

fourth

all

priest

wool,

him,

or

the

other

none

he

so

to

if within

be

making

robe, let

Bikshu

vid.

using

not

and

(or night

bed-cover

15.

voce.),

the

and

made

coverlet

shall

there

be

to

new

of black

shaggy

variegated,

sleepmg

If

14.

chief

(p'ong"

cause

Pdchittiyan.

When

13.

shall

colour

black

the

the

of

parts

proportions
a

of

parts

four

sub.

himself

one

three

mixed,

or

Williams

and

the

dog,"

these

to

coverlet

woollen
of

priest

Nissaggiyan

"c.

let him,

himself

sheep,

shaggy

self
him-

make

he

white,

sheep,

If

12.

fresh

making

Bikshu

parts

black

of

purpose

If

13.
a

Tartar

bed-cover,

the

use

black

the

the

for

Bikshu

of
it

the

shall

Pachittiyan.
priest

procures

488

OF

TRANSLATIONS

THE

BTTUAXik

WJD/DWm

(Chtnese.)
If

20.

Bikshu

in

engage

selling, let,

and

bartering

(Pali.)
If

20.

shall

it

be

Pachit*

Nissaggiy"n

be

en*

transactionfl^

in mercantile

gaged

";c.

shall

priest

tiyan.
If

21.
rice

Bikslm

bowl

(patra),

him

given

and

than

more

If

22.

keep

he

if

(and

this)

it

be

used

it

up

period

him,

"c.

up

or

seek

the

not

leak

E.

M.

new

prefers it, let

he

for

days,

ten

If

has

70),

bowl

cause
be-

The

him

be,

the

"c.

in

each

shall

be

be,

it

PachittiyaD.
given

of

by

up

of

manner.

the

priests

the

if

last,

it shall

be

not

given

bowl

(whose

and

bowl,

his
at

appropriated,

one

pieces)

following

bring

bowl

procure
old

assembly

assembly

is to

the

it

to

an

the

in

that

that

ligatures (to

be

must

priest

In

five

Nissaggiyan

priests

if

the

faUing

its

be

one,

while

than

fewer

shall

but

shall

priest

bowl

prevent

be

Pachittiyan.

any

new

may

exceeded

be

22.

bowP*

extra

Nissaggiyan

bowl,

want

do

Hardy,

he

yet

if

(alms

and

(^^d. Spence

extra

store

bowl

fractures

and

let

An

21.

an

store

Bikshu

rice

patara),

or

days,

ten
a

five

keep

to

that

priest

had

the

four

cracks), saying, Priest,

this

is

bowl,

your

is

This

breaks.

use

the

it

until

law

of

it

the

ca^e.

If

23.

for

send

it

to

it

weave

him,

If

is made"

are

you

make

must

let

it

be

lated
re-

weaver,

for

(a

give

have

it

robe,

it

for

it

to

made

request
and

himself,
a

and

weaver

into

shall

(?), and
"

is

the
and

for

best

This
me,

female,

sent

the

speak

cloth

be

for

Nissaggiyan

cloth

to

make
that

saying
;

for
me;

male

person,

related

to

go

weave

priest

priest, prior
to

the

robe,
being

weaver,

this

cloth
fot

liim, Friend,

robe

is being

weaved

it

and

long,

to

to

make

or

priest,

to

weaver

that

invited, shall

you

long, strong,

not

cause

if

lay

any

shall

and

robe

possible

If

27.

garment

before

go

making

wide

shall

holder
house-

having

weaver

it

thread

cotton

shall

priest

Pachittiyan.

make

garment

the

garment

wife,
to

weaver

to

is

Bikshu

Bikshu)

thus

not

person

If any

26.

"c.

the

for

beg

(or cotton),

who

his

or

into

let him,

24."

for

to

him,

to

himself

hemp

raw

some

and

Bikshu

broad,

TRANSLATIONS

THE

OF

BUDDHIST

{PaH.)

(Chmese.)
and

of

fine

reward

for

Bikshu,

This
the

the

if it be

of

rice, is

"c.

guilty of,

and

well

stout, and

an

for

thus

robe,

meal

single

even

trouble."

your

agreeing

of

price

I will

and

texture,

you

439

RITUAL.

thread,

even

and

parts,

perhaps
little

will

the

only

be

food,

and

be

if

shall
if

weaver,

his

of

mouthful

robe

this

the

to

shall

it

the

said

priest having

it

some

dedicated;

give anything

and

you

if

and

be

to

comes

its

knots,

give

matter;

aD

in

equal

without

we

with

wove

Nissaggiyan

Pachittiyan.
If

25.
a

and

then,

and

take

it away,

else

ought
if

but

to

return

he

take

the

go

being

it away
be

taken

his

give

afterwards

displeased
him,

from

Nissaggiyan

garment;

and

and

angry

it to

shall

priest

another,

to

some

Bikshu

it, this

it

robe

take

send

or

take

to

him,

with

angry

If any

25.

give

Bikshu,

another

to

garment

one

first of all

Bikshu

shall
cuiisc

or

it shall

away,

bo

Pachittiyan.

lot

(for good),

"c.

him,

26."

If

diet

the

for

sick

ghee,

cream,

he

sugar,

if

days;

have

Bikshu

it

beyond

this,he

is

are

for

the

^^z.,

honey,

keep

may

there

fit

people,

butter,

If

23.

in store

for

guilty

priests,

oil, honey,

be

use

of

kept

days,

exceeded

in

but

if

shall

it

sick

butter,

they

sugar,

seven

ments
medica-

ghee,

as

and

accepted
use

of, "0.

such

any

may

be

store

for

that

be

time

giyan
Nissag-

Pachittiyan.
27."
last
he

Bikshu

month

at

ought

fit for

to

the

middle
wear

to

of the

to

come

end

of

seek

the

garments

season,

and

ho

in

the

wear

month

these

this, let him, "c.

them
;

if

garments

spring,

he

WTien

24.

the

the

rainy

begin

may

or

If

month

remaining

months,

seek

before

there

rainy

months,

half

month
it

worn.

If

of
the

the

rainy

prior

to

the

hot

and

worn,

during

the

when

be

prior

of
made

to the

months
the

last

season

it shall

Pachittiyan.

last

the

season

be

only
the

hot

up

and

month

robes

sought,

half
it be
be

hot
the

remains

hot

four

one

seek

may

and

may

only

the

allowed

robe

season

of

priest

extra

is

month
made

for
or

of
up

Nissaggiyan

440

TRAKSULTIONS

OF

BITUAL.

BUDDHIST

THE

(Pali.)

(Chinese.)
If

28.
months

of

rainy
II.

64),

by

10

being

not

days,

keep

he

robes

M.

keep

now

the

during

have

the

to

accident

for

to

may
but

so

himself,
80.
a

he

If

of

person

himself

in

the

and

take
I

Priests,
the
I

80
now

moved),

Priests!

in

Nissaggiyan

for

senting
pre-

tion
termina-

but

if

it

shall

reserve,

in

kept

the

rains),

be

kept
be

P"chittiyan.

silently, therefore

if

living

with

in

such

of

his

is

exposed

without

the

quires
re-

priests,

it shall

tires
re-

Pachittiyan.

it, and
may
but

without
of

consent

be

the

nights,

longer

remain

in

necessity

it six

be

leave

may

without

is any

to

he

if

robes

live

dence
resi-

priest living

three

there

if he

laity,

doing,

so

village, and

remain

Kattika,

residencCi

of

when

the

fear;

desirous
one

month

forest

and

danger

the

by

it,
the

Nissaggiyan

he

"c.
that

intention

an

go

the

on

and

enter

thus

"c.

all, is

this

sembly
as-

assembly

If

30.

ingly

the

Nissaggiyan

pure!

(adore !).

So

fund,

Nissaggiya
been

ye

pure

second

own

given

to

shall

be

it

P"chittiyan.

Venerable

have

know*

his

to

property

use

general

venerable
is

priest shall

any

appropriate

private

recited

[3 times].

this

During

absents

gift, let him,

have

you

pure

be

(at

sented
pre-

may

time

robe

the

longer

and

the

except

ni-sah-che-po-yih-ti laws,
ask

of

it

nights;

knowing

has

priesthood,

liis

village

charity

bestowing

of

himself,

Bikshu,

certain

is

guilty,

is

of

him,

to

this, if he

beyond

cupies,
oc-

occasion

for

even

he

some

as

he

fear

or

either

distance

the

in

if this

danger

of

and

(lit.as

do

and

some

house

of

day

place

leave

safety,

till

29.

fully come,

happening

therefore
in

reserve

being

doubt

some

fearing

robes

he

people

15 th

distance,

respect

and

the

being

by him,

is

robe

priest

received

months

which

end, and

to

to

Kattika

it before),

habitations,

month

Bikshu

the

Bikshu,

an

remove

an

if

but

if

the

to

month

the

(November),

or

Hardy,

Spence

of

completion

of

time

prior

days

"c.

fixed

8th

with

till the

vid.

summer,

at

it and

longer (or accept

If

in

as

(i.e., chiwara-masa,

it

live

robe

accept

up

let him,

of

Jul.

Ten

28.

complete

121,) arrive;

29.

vid.

yet

may

robe-month,
E.

the

offered

be

it stored

the

(i.e.,

Varchas,

present,

summer

season.

three

the

Bikehu,

the

ones,

P"chittiy"
declared;
I

ones,

therefore,

inquire,

respecting these
time

thirty
Dammfi

inquire

Are

things T
are

ye

TRAIJSLATIONS

OF

{Chinese.)
let

(Pah.)

it bet

third

Ye

laws

(Pachit-taya
be

to

recited
found

are

book

the

you

I receive

it.

they

of

are

ones,

silent, and

the

ones,

thus

ninety-

Damma"

Pachittiya

ye

things?

these

are

Venerable

are

as

inquire

venerable

pure,

therefore

two

dammd)

bi-monthly
in

are

Pi-yih-ti

90

respecting

pure

These

time

things?

these

respecting

pure

Priests!

441

RITUAL.

BUDDHIST

THE

to

are

declared.

be

the

Precepts.

V.

Pi-YiH-Ti

90

[PachUtiya

requiring confession
ab8oluti(m],^

and

If

1.

Bikflhu

equivocate, let,
If

2.

of

knowingly

wilful

lie is

1.

2.

Contemptuous

P"chittiyan.

"c.

Bikshu

sort

any

Laws.

be

slander

of

guilty
tuous
contemp-

or

is

speech

Pfichittiyan.

speech, let, "c.

If

8.

Bikshu

double-

be

let, "c.

tongued,

To

3.

slander

destroy

their
is

4.**

If

Bikshu

house

same

occupy

with

married

let, "c.

woman,

If

6.

with

received

yet

him,

the

than

more

who

man

great

has
cepts,
pre-

nights,

let

recline

place together
it is

with

P"chittiyan.
shall

priest

any

with

company

ordained

priest

three

nights,

or

shall

priest

same

If

biting)
back-

Pachittiyan.

woman,
5.

priests (or

happiness by

any

the

on

the

occupy

If

6.

Bikshu

house

same

not

the

the

lie

not

person
than

more

it is

in

two

Pschittiyan.

"c.

6."
with

If
a

Bikshu

who

man

received

recite

the

(prayers)

has

not

precepts,

great

4.

yet

recite

let,

with

"c

is
7."

If

another
of

any

go

to

Bikshu,

Bikshu

impure
a

the
converse
YOL.

has

great
with

XIZ.

been

guilty

disgraceful act,

or

who

man

that

knowing

him

has

not

precepts,
on

the

ceived
re-

and
sub-

shall

priest

any

discourses

the

Budha

priest,it

Pachittiyan.

one

If any

priest

not

ordained

shall

(as Sanghadiseso,

other

priests,

permission

of

unless
the

declare

priest

crimes

is

jointly

of

ordained

not

one

9.
to

If

the

"c.)

with

the

priesthood,

Pachittiyan.
^12L

of

it

I4i

lasLkaar.ATTnwa

^w

rmt

hudbhieec

BznitU.

(.ML)
:ecr.

?xi:"}r

'^^ If
TTtu)

3ik"mi

iTBar

TO

ifC

lad

jec^

ii"p"*fiaAnDiu

ly

j."r

:T%t:eivf^"i :tie

*D

ip*"ak:

le

uui

jrPf!ppTB.

IF

4.

niaa

ii

)rriained

2or

ine

'^r

vksi

'*!

jh

'iiia

know

k:intF^

he

xiurnr

md

inr

wnimin.

ar

'iie^

"i

be

mor^

except

LetL

jb!.

prBiaenc

his

if

tfvQn

haa
wwkm
Fsdtit-

si

ba

^afiQuenft

no*

Jfcc

:2iik

jltv-

*"iici*ni!fia.

maa

'jim.

BisBiia

be

^ihsl

let

tne.

If

'J,^

joti

is

Dyaoatt),

iwaif

that

poson)

sqpeciiiUiial

dm

liM

dedan

pcesc

nhia

.my

tfzamedTY
men*

:3hail

pcest

usY

with.

"

'ima

-5

fiaissei:

If

r.

prEesc

wcT

live

laan

3ujre

Tzi

'ir

ience

ot

jfciad

wbac

who

man

thi^

in

eao^pc

woman*

:"

^aH

is sid..

ic

fie-

under*

can

F"cbil-

"

toVTin*

If

10.

hanii

"

eiae

''He

If

11.

e"^!

-^t

or^rnal

is

If

li.

it

da^

PSirhitcrraa.
The

LL

"fe^

gcw"

Jbe^ of ticesi

cnfitm^r

Kt'hittrraii.

obecure.]
fiahlseljuse
to

as

ao

Tbeaoncjm^

II.
Gftoii^a

hy

pneiaift-

Pachittrran.

j"

ani-jth*ir. let, Ac

Tcx

If

].^.

zibaae

BOuha

raO

priest ^!". let

If

14.

BOuhix

mattre^fl,

or

sleeping

him.

take

materiak.

then
rtfjfi

spread

^o

awajr

hhriftelf

15.

to

and

so.

it
do

or

it
or

so,

14.

he

to

the

of

the

awaj

ont,

gmeial

the

leave

them

in,

in-

to

let

directions

taken

them

withoat

in, or
for

going
without

causing

or

that

stool,

prc^ierty
and

oommnnitj,

pot

cansed

or

bed^

any

shall

taking
be

a"r,

open

pat

kc^

seat,

priest baving

anj

into

cot

eoo^lain-

P^chittiTan.
If

so,

Ac

porpoee,

them

giving
it is

Pichittiyan.

If

Bikshn,

living

jfrienVn apartment,

iher^n

oat,

leave

resiormg

another

utrncting
him,

and

the

on

do

to

or

chazr-

or

earth,

artother

pnest's

and

MuEmnrmg

1^

ingare

led.

mutmct

kc,

wooden

himself

and

at

ellllhioT^ soidf hkjing

ct tti be

csiae

"7r

te

d^

tnunstaaiy

wrxvjs^

pTKTzncaXm^

3"

sbaR

pcsest

jnj

grnomi.

:3et-

let. "fa:.

^pirnaw*

Bcksiia

Let* Jsc,
a

I?

10.

own

imsCFtiiic

"jr

"iesQDy

trazuftia^iija

LThia

Eii"

"ii:}so*

"~;

Bikihii

2k

tlement

wti^

^arch*

'iij^die

flTHiie

the

BTkaiia

sleeping

within

take

materials

anoor

his

If

15.

out,

or

mattress,

any

cause

priest
to

be

"C., in the

shall

q[iread

spread out,

grakoal resi-

TRANSLATIONS

OF

THE

BUDDHIST

(Chinese.)
chair-cushion,

and

them

instruct

out

else

do

to

sleep,
leave

or

and

then

them

(Pall.)

himself

spread

some

and
;

so

another

by

or

and

away

so, without

returning

them, properly arranged,

or

sit

shall

and

go

it without
it

causing
without

be

being

taken

it is

up,

or

or

up,

directions

giving
taken

it up,

taking

to

and

away

for

its

Pachittiyan.

himself
let

person,

dence,
leave

one

if he

go

443

RITUAU

him,

"c.
If

16.

Bikshu,

known
in

and

come

live

fixing

himself

thinking

tell

If

another,
dwell

and

the

another

to

If

18.
the

priests'
sleep

free

on

(on

abode

or

chau:

him

to

expel

the

belfry,
bed

or

18.

top of)
sit

with

(E. M,

the

use

dust,

of

If
for

the

in it, himself

to

shrubs,
do

Bikshu

the

in

be

any

character,

hk

hands,
the

more

him

he

away,

go

of

done

the

by

priest, it

if any

is

struct
in-

or

so,

let, "c.

be

making

window,

other
and

work

receive
than

two

pieces intended

the

of

him,

for

an

story,

upper

place

bed

legs
and

lie

or

upon
sit

or

be

shall

in water

it)

pour

sects
in-

priest knowing

or

upon,

sprinkle
it

cause

or

grass

be

to

clay,

it

Pachittiyan.

of

or

residence

common

terrace,

When

priest

the

residence,

the

pelled,
ex-

Pachittiyan.

If any

(or

or

into

be

it, it is Pachittiyan."*

19.

dence,
resi-

to

unfastened

upper

shall

common

him

with

sprinkled
is

the

the

with

angry

another

priest shall

stool

it

with

cause

If

to

the

priest being

from

house

20,

principal dwelling

this

of

laying

for

priests, or

engSkged

three

insects
same

others

door

knowing

watering

or

20.*

Bikshu,

have

to

lay

consequence
act

any

or

upon

water

If

it is

leg, let, "c.

in

displeased

and

the

If

be

pied
occu-

that

will

previously occupying

teach

or

160).

19.*'

thinking

improper

let, "c.

so,

loose

or

out,

Bikshu

shall

priest, and

annoyed
it

17.

priest's abode,

him

do

another

is

some

as

(or Wihara)

there,

who

with

angry

liking

not

within
force

ideas

down

mon
com-

Pachittiyan.

Bikshu,

himself

raging
Encou-

Ac*

one

by

the

in

place previously

unless

is angry,

unseemly

this, let him,

17.

he

abode,

go.**

to

me

his

into

go

and

priest

any

residence

stantly
con-

bedding

If

"

such

him,

in

thus

him

afterwards

If

16.

merly
for-

dwelling

with
his

using

or

Bikshu

particular place,

let

having

originaJ property

builders,
for

such

doorway
to

bolts, and

procures

be

to

extra
as

give
also

may

erected
work
be

stability
for

such

for
about

sary
neces-

to

the
extra

444

TRANSLATIONS

THE

OF

RITUAL.

BUDDHIST

(Chinese.)
construction

the

life

(Pali.)

(so

limb),

or

to

as

let him,

danger
en-

thickness

of

the

walls

"c.

windows

as

may

be

their

them

give

two

may

or

materials

If

21.

priests
(not

not

are

occupation, let,
22.

all

direct

be

brought

from

if he

If

23.
some

one

The

the

priests

meat

If

24.

shuni,

not

except

in

of

give

Bikshunis
and

with

the

for

If

shuni,

be,

Bikshu

his

be

the

him,
26.

permitted
be

after

by
his

give
it

sunset,

is

Pachittiyan.
thus

to

others

the

If

24.
:

priest gives
priestesses

to

the

sake

of

motives,

the

it is

shall

priest

any

The

instruction

give

Bik-

let, "c.

If any

25.
robe

to

related

or

give

Bik-

relative, clothes
is doubtful;
clothes

"give

already

say,

exhortations

to

interested

from

Pachittiyan.

it may

for
a

to

If any
to

it is

sewed

who

is

not

kind

tiyan.
it is Pachit-

priest

be

is
the

except

Pariwattaka,^

cause

him,

him,

to

26.

give

priestess, who

priestess

Bik-

shall

priest

shall

the

or

sew,

of

robe
related

not

to

Pachittiyan*

Bikshuni
let

made"],

"c.
If

dwell
a

Bikshu

"make

clothes

ie P^hit-

it

if

priesthood,

exhortation

relative, clothes,

exchange,

[this

shuni,"

bled
assem-

drink, let, "c.

not

make

the

out
with-

exhortations

if thup

Even

called

25.

of

priestesses,

22.

shunis,
Bik-

priests

speak

two

or

priest shall,

any

permission

the

to

this

tiyan.**

the

Bikshu

exceed

priests, deliver

it, let, "c.

of

aware

If

the

self
him-

occupy

day long*^

immediate

under

not

the

"c,

Bikshu

though

"

teach

he

finishing,

Pachittiyan.

21.

particular subject

any

If

the

observe

to

near

discriminating),

Bikshunis
or

when

Bikshu,

to

times

cultivation, but
it is

requisite

three

to

grounds

the

about

covered

Bikshu

with

shuni
Bik-

together, sitting
place, let, "c.

in

If

23.
an

the
to

it

any

allowed

occasion,

residence
deliver
is

priest, except

of

is sick.

the

is, when

go

to

priestesses

exhortations

Pachittiyan.

occasion

shall

on

to

The
the

them,

allowed

priestess

44"

TBASSLAnOSS

"9

THE

BnM"HI8r

KRUAIk

(Cimm.)
tiie

at

of grriag

tnne

dotbes;

(3)

If

33."

the

which

(1) when

time

of

(3)

at

road;

(5)

given
If

of

cooked

not

and

bowlfuls;
it, he

ought

with

the

Bikshu

than

more

him,

If

time

Bikshu,

suffidcnt

by

or

sick,

upon

robes,

upon

while

robes,
while

on

board

on

occasicms,

great

on

those

or

upon

invitation.

general

If

34.

it

priest

house,

he

him,

rious
va-

to

(T),

accept

two

if

receive

Pachittiyan.

he

the

the

to

divide

it
if

he
other
the

two

priests

this

it

he

has

is
cepted
ac-

fuls,
bowl-

three

share

must

please,

more,

or

bowlfuls,

^When

"

or

offered

he

three

or

to

lioe

and
if

may,

or

have

grain brought

other

going

upon

should

it with
is the

the
of

law

case.

take

sick,

let

bowlfuls,

"c.

35.

to

of

k"ng journey,

ship,
a

of

but

Bikshus;
not

making

received

there

is

the
a

on

when

preflentation

authorized

Padiittiyan;

the

ought

Bikshn

take

other
who

cakes

as

than

to

p.

receive

having

and

monastery,

HI.

Jul.

more

are

at

(Banapati,

food

priests (as

food

arriving

to

rice, the

occasions

pared
pre-

Sha-mans.

to

vid.

receive

to

of

time

Tan-yn

pressed

kinds

by

(7) when

benefactor,

563), be

or

the

Bikshn,
a

making

travdling

charity

of

honse

traTefling bj

at

the

is

food

oi

several

occasions,

or

robes."

eating

joint meal), except

times
at

of

when

in

t""r

dothes

for

(4) when

assembly

e^

(2)

time

(6)

water;

t.

sick;

the
;

34.

specbl

contribation

dothes

the

The

let" ^kc

The

32.

of

upon

robes,

of

making

the

for

spedai

At

except

are,

IB

pcepAred

sic^

when

are

presentation

f*3od

sekct

is

commomtv.

great

the

ot

upon

Biksha

ft

that

times.

time

dii"tiies^

Bttking

from

the

ftt

oocasioiis

addn^)

(iir

food,

beg

to

receive

go

food

food

at

another

invitation] (f),

dispose
to

of

the

another

the

afterwards

and

remnants

rules, eating

85.

person's

place
do

at

meal

Bikshu,

knowing

did

take

provided

that

unable

or

that

the

of

the

by

the

part
him

inviter

unwilling

to

freshment
re-

people)

inviter, it is Pachittiyan.

implies

(As
is

If

any

it

either

give

him

sufficiency.)
36.

having

otiier

for

cepted
ac-

at

other

any

form

not

dine

to

after

(from
that

time, let, "c.

If

house)

not

ing
accordthem

invitation

shall

eaten,

priest (having

any

an

86.

If

other

some

[go
at

taken

having

priest, knowing

TRA1I8IATI0NS

OP

(PaU.)

(Chinese.)
another

Bikshu

enough,

food

receive
observe

another

to

go

the

press

place

rules

the

the

Bikshu

then

receive

to

this

food,

those

and

remnants,"
him

cause

to

If

87.

Bikshu

desiring

to

eat

at

his

Come

priest,

him

into

it is

eats

(to

If

87.

Bikshu

take

(or received)

food

eat

at

taken

house

food

freshment,
re-

to

trouble, when
the

he

inviting priest)

ill

of

shall

eat

(as rice, "c.)

hour

If

38.

let, "c,

repute,

take

occasion

priest

any

it is
If

him.

to

and

seeking
bring

or

renmants

say

eat

eaten

food

any

the

and

meal,

improper

38.

bring

except

that

and

for dinner

shall

meal,

of

for-

time, let, "c.

bidden

invitation

an

accepted

priest has

Pachittiyan.

let, "c.

err,

another

take

agreeable, reject

it is

that

refreshment

which

food, saying, "Brother,

this

to

and

and

remnants,

other

food

invitation,

by

not

respect

taken

has

447

RITUAL.

BUDDHIST

THE

an

day),
mid-

after

(i.c,

or

at

Pachittiyan.**
priest shall

any

food

which

the

previous

he

had

the

eat

reserved

day,

it

from
Pachit-

is

tiyan."*
If

89.
received

Bikshu,

food, take

any

medicament

(to

f ),

twigs

the

of

his

yeung

the

given

(willow?)

water,

of

him

to

in

and

mouth
been

not

alms, excepting
substance

any

the

bring

his

has

which

cleansing

tree,* let. "c.

door

food

shall

priest

any

the

any

with

water

within

petite
ap-

appease

except

other

any

If

40.

having

not

for

teeth, it is Pfichit-

tiyan.
40.

'"If

food,

Bikshu

receive

curds,

butter,

flesh, when

them)

sick

not

cate
deli-

fish,

(and

sick, shall

If

hand,

give

food

male

to

his

with

Bikshu,
a

heretic

his
believer),
(un-

If

If

previously
go

(he

Bikshu,

to receive

invited

either

before

have

thus

having

or

after

the

received^

hand

own

food

to

male

or

female

46.

food,

invited

meal

house

or

is

after

owh

fish

and

use

butter,

and

flesh,

of

eat

them,

priest shall,

any

of
the

of
to

or

wandering
a

with

kind

any

ascetic,

of

ascetic

Braminical

Pachittiyan.

If any
to

give

naked

order), it is
42.

his

ghee,

as

sugar,

(mendicants

been

for

is not

P"chittiyan.

41.

own

female, let, "c.

or

such

curds,

or

it is
41.

solicit

oil, honey,
milk

priest, who

any

luxuries,

use

himself, let, "c.

for

If

39.

priest who
dine, shall

the
time

inviter
for

has

been

to

the

before

or

go

dining without

448

TEANSLATIONS

OF

THE

BUDDHIST

BITUAL.

(Chmeae,)
about

receive),

to

other

houses

telling the
"c.

other

the

time

If

43.

in

wealth,

sick,

who

known

sit there

the

allowed
robe

at

food

"c"

is to

If

house

known

sit in
of

Bikshu,

secret

the

house,

45.

If

the

to

contain

or

concealed

with
If

46.

with

food

eat

food, and

let

shall

go!

I would

his

and
of

47.
a

assembly

he
not

than

sick
this

"Now

the

to

shall

enter
to

goes

there,

woman,

sit

couch

on

with

Pachittiyan.

with

priest being

shall

woman

alone
down

sit

her, it is Pilchittiyan.
If

priest

any

the

to

go

to

beg

saying,

do
you

talk

pleasant
alone,

it is

has

been

send

for

unless

it

with
more

and

he

has

sit
of

account

on

act

pleasant
un-

is

speak

to

it be

improper

is

speak

you,

me

away,

it

to

me

g^ven

him

friend,

sit with

or

you

harmony

afterwards,

anything

Go

village

or

and

shall

to

say

friend, let

town

food,

not,

some

shall

priest. Come,

us

myself;**

offered

be

of

supply

done,

Pachittiyan.

receive

constantly requested,
asked

cines
medi-

may

accept
such

or

to

more

he

be

needs

for

during

any

when

ly
earnest-

take

priest, when

47.

it, though

quantity, except

or

If

(?), let, "c.

if he

but

begged,

priest

for

prefer sitting

accept

may
;

he
down

it is

or

sult,
re-

food,

neither

Bikshu

months'

four

disturb

If

shall

sit

private

whether

that

the

friend

yon,

and

if

and

talking by

thus
the

village

rather

and

robe

when

secluded

another

together

thus,

say

sit with

alone,

house

If any

42.

one

go

notwithstanding

giving

nor

(of

us

such

eat,

Pachittiyan.

44.

conversing

together ;"

Bikslni,

or

priest

any

obtain

with

thus, "Excellent

say

or

If

45.'

let, "c.

Bikshus

! come,

such

to

The

when

are

given,

on

private

woman,

other

monastery),
friends

(on

Bikshu,

the

part

alone

sit

public ground

couch),

riches,

P"chittiyan.

inside

allowed

on

let, "c

Bikshu

in

eating

be

invited

made.

it is
44.

except
it is

priests,

jointly

occasions

43.

contain

long, let,

hun,

the

to

been

occasions,

be

to

too

have

casions,
oc-

and

eating

information

with

dothes.

Bikshu,

at

clothes,

giving

house

without

special

these

on

making
of

giving

priests, let him,

viz., when
of

various

to

(to beg),

Except

time

(PaU.)

receive

he

an

is

as

to

sick

months

part of

that

unwell,

to

them),

health,

invitation

things
four

in

but

ceive
re-

priest
(u

e.,

period,
call

unless

and
the

THE

OF

TRANSLATIONS

BUDDHIST

(Pali.)

(Chmeae.)
part(?),"

let him,

....(?)..

or

invitation

be

original

invitation

such

things

that

Bikshu

evolutions
have

real

an

to

having

(as above), stop

go

two

than

he

army,

three

or

If

50.

where

place
and,

for

stopping

nights,

to

go

two

warlike

"c.

he

should

go

the

If

drink

Bikshu

wine,

let, "C.
**If

the

If

his

man

of combat,

place
of

muster

troops,
to

or

he

there

see

any

the

with

to

or

army,

The

liquors

To

53.

fermented

drinking

sport

is

or

PSchittiyan.
the

in

is

water

PSchittiyan.

Bikshu

with

the

three

or

PSchittiyan.

51.

in

gambol

let, "c.

water,
58.

Bikshu

two

remain

connected

distilled

52.

two

remain

if he

but

encampment^

sight

the

to

there

the

may
to

the

to

have

PSchittiyan.

during

nights

it is
51.

If

50.

or

elephants,

men,

"c., let him,

horses,

three

or

the

see

of the

evolutions

the

(is met),

army

an

in

Uving

Bikshu,

it is

tiyan.
PSchit-

going

remain

may

have

he

should

for

to

go

it is

priest

nights,

longer,

shall

reason,

reason

and

go

except

the

proper

if after

PSchittiyan.

priest

army,

If

49.

receive

to

should

it is

any

an

be

he

sufficient

cause

more

If

view
a

nights, let, "c.

three

or

he

let, "c.

go,

Bikshu,

the

or

perpetuity,

them,

48.

the

see

except

army,

cause

If

49.
to

of

to

go

in

period

receive
If

renewed,

.,

"C.

48.

449

RITUAL.

strike

fist

or

another*^

stick, let,

is

with

tickle

To

52.

the

fingers

PSchittiyan.

"c
If

54.

will

Bikshu

reproof (or

suffer

not

ceive
re-

54.

Unkindness

55.

If

is

PSchittiyan.

lation),
expostu-

let, "c.
a

Bikshu

Bikshu

(so

If

55.

doing

from
If

56.

bathe

oftener

except

on

as

his

Bikshu,
than

terrify
to

be

other
an-

red
deter-

duty), let, "c.

twice

month,
let.

special occasions,

special

during

the

dokness

occasions

very

(or

hot
time

are

If

57.

terrify

priest,

fortnight,

allowed
and

sickness.

and

priest

any

except
it is

occasions

a-half
a-half

shall

than

frequently

more

ring
du-

season,

of

"

shall

it is

PSchittiyan.

occasions,
The

priest
another

(or annoy)

being sick,

not

any

bathe
once

allowed

on

The

PSchittiyan.
are

namely,
during

two
one

the

months
month
summer

450

OF

TRANSLATIONS

THB

BUDDHIST

RnTTAL.

(Chmese.)
1.

when

epidemic),

"L,

the

windy
after

season,

(Pott)
he

and

is working,
the

season,

rainy

long journey.

the

season,

months

are

during

fever

on

rain

IfaBikshn,notbeing8ick,

the

for

make

person,
either

his

with

hands

own

from

do

to

some

by

or

cept
ex-

so,

the

of

cause

engaged
journey,

or

If

himself
cause

it

the

be
a

of

time

wind.
who

is

of

kindle

in

ing
warm-

fire, or

kindled,

except

lighting

mere

similar

the

with

be

when

or

desirous

to

one

or

work,
in

shall

also

sickness,

priest,

any

a-half

season

other

in

health, being

ground,

the

on

another

instructing

act, it is

lamp^

Pachittiyan.

let, "c.

season,

*If

58.

hide

Bikshu

another

materials,
with

either

or

his

hand

own

another

causing

holder,

needle,

to make

do

to

by

or

If

60.

chair-

clothes, rice-bowl,

Kkshu's

order

fire

hot
or

rainy

and

two

the

the

"^

accompanied

66.

his

warming

of

purpose

month

which

when

57.

first

in

so,

any

priest

be

hid, the

to

cause

carpet,

needlecase,

another

priest, it
if it be

even

shall

bowl,

is

or

robe,
of

girdle

or

done

bide

Pfichittiyan,
in spent.

only

Bikshu,

sport of the

let, "c.
If

59.
to

Bikshu,

and

If

59.

Shucha-

Shamini,**,

other

of

priest,

to

person

to

male

of

his
to

or

under

tion
apporto

own

any

priestess,

instruction,

female

or

the

investiture,

or
or

their

during

without

novitiate,
form

shall

priest

any

robe

do

(?),let, "c.

permission

ask

clothes

present

Bikshuni,

Shami,

mo-fuij
not

Bikshu

legular

it is Pfichit-

tiyan,
60.

*^If

he

garments,

(make

them)

receive

Bikshu

ought
the

of

dye

to

colours, viz., dark

blue

colour

of

either

green,

vid.

dark,
not

do
61.

to

be

or

so,

nature,

Williams,

muh-lau(?);

them

(i."., the
blue

sub.
if

or

voc.),
he

do

he

robe

new

earthy

three

When

58.

new

either

he

to

the

disfiguring
it is

obtains

put

upon

or

mud,

spots,

marks

wear

three

must

green

black

priest

disfigure
robe

new

it with

it
or

it.

If

without
of

one

these

Pachittiyan.

let, "a

If aBikshu

deprived

cause

an

animal

of life,let, "c.

61.
take

If any
the

priest

life

of

shall

any

wilfully

being

it is

Pfichittiyan.*
If aBikshu,

knowing

water

62,

If

any

priest

shall

know"

OF

TRANSLATIONS

BUDDHIST

THE

(PaU.)

(Chinese.)
to

have

insects

in

for

it

it, use

drink, let, "c.

If

63.

comj^nt

give

(vexation)
for

Bikshu,

even

short

time,

64.

Bikshu,

wicked

or

knowing

guilty

be

to

conceal

fully twenty

man

If

Bikshu,

the

receive

to

this

age)

man

undertake

of

allowed

to

thus

Bikshus,

shall

tionally
intencrime

serious

any

another

it

priest,

If

65.

full

into
under

priest's orders

twenty

is

man

the

age,
the

invalid,

is

admit

any

of

years

priest

siding
preand

disgraced,
of

the

priest

shall

performance

the

shall

priest

any

is

act

Pachittiyan.

making

ridicule

of

subject

other

as

to

silly,

fellow, he is guilty of, "c.

foolish

If

66.

Bikshu,

of

cause

that

of

13

the

hadisesa?),

the

to

(viz. 10, 11, 12,

If

laws

four

any

accompany
on

journey,

end

of

the

by

if it be

village,

woman

only

it is

gagement
en-

to

the

tiyan.
Pachit-

Sangbeen

subject

as

let, "c.

of conversation,

67.

lation,
expostu-

has

the

If

67.

been

the

cause

yet raise

removed,

had

after

according

that

knowing

complaint

and

given,

topic

account

and

them,

himself

(on

cepts,
pre-

been

Pachittiyan.

twenty,
great

already

priest

by

ordination

the

bemg

not

cepts).
pre-

knowing

under

be

to

age

offers

undertake

may

again

Pachittiyan.

any

committed

years

obligations (Ut. great

great

the

it is

conceal

is

age,

his

has

unclean-

of

conduct,

**Wh"i

65.

his

which

If

64.

other
an-

it, let, ""

of

cause

forward

ingly
know-

shall

priest

biing

decided,
If

containing

water

If any

63.

another

to

of

cause

let,"a

nees

drink

ingly

insects, it is Pachittiyan.

Bikshu

451

MTUAL.

Bikshu,

knowing

be

companion

If

66.

other
an-

priest

any

shall

by

en.

to

man

travel

robbers,
with

on

the

of
road

same

in going to the asaemblt/j

him,^

let, "C.

such
laws

that)

Bikshu

way

man

practices

speak

on

by Buddha,(and

I say

indulging
does

not

in

oppose

lustful
the

accompany
he

of

This

the

If

things

which

dangerous

be

to

village

of

he

has

(to

the

thief,

to

the

it is Pachittiyan.

the

Budha,

person,

only

priest

any

by

if it be

know

preached

be

knows

journey,

68.

some

the

'^

in

know

this,

as

spoken
a

whom

end

If

68.

gagement

shall

say,

doctrines
that

those

declared

attainment

to

452

TRANSLATIONS

THE

OF

MTUAL.

BUDDHIST

{Pali.)

{Chinese.)
laws

ought

do
as

such

make

not

this, do

thus

right (or good)

made

has

one

lust

of

his

has

he

said,

is

"

his

three

protest
then

times

clings

repeat

his

if the

first

if

well;

retract,

let,

not,

proper

him,

for

things

those

who

the

spoken

will

they

When
to

sentiments,

priests

him,

if he

they

must

admonitions

their

them.

If, after
he

well,

be

spoken.

friend, Budha

admonition

will

"c.

censure

thus

not

them.

repeat

third

Budha;

to

to

forsake

to

thus,

not

dangerous

thrice

priests

not

and

his

who

dangerous

thus

retain

other

dangerous,

prove

have

The

ways,

declared
be

persons

thus

has

various

practise

son.*
rea-

tulating,
expos-

still

other
should

error,

of

thus

Bikshu

This

if the
to

laws

the

not

to

the

to

it is

he

the

defame

one,

will

existence)

Speak

reply.

has

tice
Prac-

'

obstacle

an

of

observance

methods

all

them.

venerable

In

tion
asser-

an

in

salvation

of

such

no

this

as

world-honoured

the

him;

niate
calum-

to

to

so

prove

shall

it is not

one,

from

final

and

happiness

emancipation

practise

calumniate

thus

not

future

not

assertion

an

world-honoured

the

brother,

Excellent

"

say,

of

this

with

expostulate

to

and

one,

Bikshu

another

of reason,"

do

if

but

the
it

so,

it

not

is

Pachittiyan.
If

69.

speak

to

who

has

not

law,

and

holding

food

bestow

it,
the

under
or

with

70.

If

quires
re-

and
is

these

stopping

in

know

similar

manner

just

considered

expostulate

(68).

manner

forsake

net

Bikshu
this
a

not

time

If

it

them,

Pachittiyan.

man*^
Sha-

If

70.

he

the

the

ought

him

henceforth

disciple

of

Buddha

follow

with

the

to

thus
you
;

other

do

let
"

are

you

the

From
not

may

Bikshus

that

not

say,

doctrines

be
to

so

practise them,
must

to

say

novitiate,
not

is

this

Friend

thus, defame
not

This

proper

his

tiate
noviof

know

Budha,

by

which

things
to

prove

in

preached

those

declared

same

Shaman

error,

the

case

priest

any

shall

himself

in the

him

his

address

to

(68),

with

sentiments

abandon

to

who

priest

let, "c.

expressed

has

or

obnoxious

refuses

who

age,
encour-

maintain

with,
with

communion
holds

shall

him

with

him,

Bikshu

he

(Kie-mo),

house,

same

either

*"

superior

same

views,

as

associate

or

converses

in the

him

on

the

them,

priest

associate

manner,

these

to

If any

69.

received

yet

adhere

to

this

in

man

still

knowing

Bikshu,

he

will

dangerous
the

who

persons

the

other

priest

thus

priest

still in his

novice,
not

has

speak

Budha;
to

oensore

it

454

TRANSLATIONS

THE

OP

BUDDHIST

RITUAL.

(PaH.)

(Chinese,)
they
harass
with

doubts;

lightly

then

If

78.

the

repeating

begin

now

the

one,

down

the

at

time

if

more

there

therefore

ought

causing)

(thus

should

(and

manner),
is

profit

no

for

right

to

and

of

his

ignorance,

of, "c.

lived
the
the

[This

*^If

74.

rest

the

translation

with

of

the

all

and

as

possessions

others

under

and

if

priest

is

unwilling

the

him

him

been

guilty

they

must

Friend

saying.

After

this

priest

is to

be

derive

this;

it is

profit by
the

censmre

(by

censure

you

to

you

In

assembly)

from

advantage

deal

must

folly, and

of

for

the

he

law.

to

they

of

act

hun

difficult

has

which

formal

priest
for

according
to

times,

evil

If he
crime

any

being

This

from

sit

to

three

or

delivered

the
this

is

conclude.

must

If

that

Patimokhan
two

to

it

offending

regarded

guilty

as

Pachittiyan.

guilt

having

thus

of

things

they

friends,'' let

If any

77.

suggest

Those

"

their

appointed

know

of

after

Bikshus,

extracted

fortnight.

very

courses
dis-

ful.]
doubt-

superior, speak

priests regarded

relations

account

on

incurs

Bikshu,

together
same

appointed

Bikshu,

This

cepts
pre-

the

are

are

every

convict
!

in

priests

not

the

the

at

read

doctrines:

other

gently
negli-

so

and

them,

being

fortnight,

these

Budha,

say

is

contained

are

from

no

carelessly

recited
times.''

it is

hear

to

you,

now

with

this

brother

you,

know

norance
igaddition

in

Excellent

"

of

widely,

addressed

be

successive

is unwise.

for

of

more

each

is not

according

crime

extend

to

it

the

read

they
he

with

Pfitimokhan

declared

want

(of expostulation),

law

the

and

"

(thus) transgress,
dealt

the

while

he

be

to

much

should

understanding;

the

shall

priest

any

when

be

sit

"

such

ignorance

of

contempt

Pachittiyan,

of

;*""

repeating

many

If

73.

they

that

how

"

are

(shewing)his

to

of

is

taken

three,

or

commands,

these

of

cepts,
pre-

know

two

or

Sutra

the

of

Bikshus

"

of

commands,

of

this

precepts

speak

these

know

midst

other

the

this

time

repeated bi-monthly,

be

from
If

the

brethren!

book

this

Ac.

precepts,

to

plexity;

over

him,
at

"Excellent

thus:

to

Let

Bikshn,

them

pass
*'

but

fill him

and

mmd

man's

do

they

repeated

are

were

him,

another

give
and

priest

from

if

moment's

no

Pachittiyan.

other

wilfully

doubt

unnecessary

priest,
him

shall

it

be

to

only

to

uneasiness,
motive,

it is

TRANSULTIONS

THE

OF

(PaU.)

(Chinese.)
^If

75.

decided

having

deciding

depart

When

80.

being

if he

**0r

desired

were

leave
his

the

"If

consent

to

Bikshu

one

knowing

and

the

priest

any

without

giving

afterwards

debate

or

arise
if

priests,

subject),

stand,

let, "c.

hear

what

they

do

this

noise,

or

the

among

priest perceiving

shall

be

Pachittiyan.

quarrel,

any

cedure,
pro-

complains

of

guilty

his

give

ecclesiastical

this

tell tlie other,

and

this

hearing

is

If

78.

quarrelled

has

(on

converse

go

stituted
con-

Pachittiyan.

an

and

Bikshu,

(with another),

he

if

priest shall

If any

79.

of it, he

one

the

regularly

meeting
it is

vote,

priests,let, "o.

that

of

assembly,

(or

revile

afterwards

satisfied), and

77.

is under

case

let, "c.

desired),

the

consideration

matter,

(or without

disagreement

76.

being

or

midst, through

their

from

pricBts

matter,

in

engaged

the

Bikshu,

455

RITUAL.

BUDDHIST

thinking,
have

and

to

no

I will

say

if

is

it

more

Pachittiyan.
"If

78.

Bikshu,

of

temper,

Bikshu,

let, "c.

out

"If

79.

another

and

and

angry
his

hand

is

tiyan.
Pachit-

ded
offen-

priest being
with

angry

push

another

it

him,

any

and
shall

with

angry

If

75.

ded
offen-

priest being

strike

lay

let, "c.

Bikshu,

another

of

hold

If any

74.

shall

with

of temper,

out

strike

Bikshu,

and

angry

another

him,

against

it

is

Pachittiyan.
"If

80.

of

out

Kkshu,

the

garding

ground-

priest, with

another

lessly

angry

charge

temper,

and

Sanghidasesa

If any

76.

priest

groundless

shall
of

charge

disre*

diseso*^

rules,

Pachittiyan.

bring
Sangha-

another,

against

is

it

let, "c.
81.

"^If

of

pouring

Tchatraya

here

is

water

on

comes

chief

it

rendered

king")
forth
are

"

of

order

might,

haps,
perwater

being poured

before

stored,

time

head

"Hhe

the

(or out), or

minister's
the

the

Bdng--{the

by Tchatrayas
a

the

at

on

confusing,
be

used

Bikshu,.

enter

the
into

apartment,

threshold,

let, "a

If

83.

step
the

any

sleeping

inquiry

king
whether
of

women

his

without
the
harem

(and

thus

sures
trea-

it is

Pachittiyan."

yond
be-

even

announcing

of
of

apartments

king

the

shall

threshold

the

over

anointed

priest

an

previous
king
are

his

or

the

within

arrival),

456

TRANSLATIONS

OF

RITUAL.

BUDDHIST

THE

(Pali.)

{Chinese.)
When

81.

constituted

regularly
has

given

afterwards

complain

with

partiality, it
If

82.

give
has

to

priest

been

If

82.

bundle

up

or

the

of

of

take

do

to

so,
or

let, "c.

abode,"

If

83.

Bikshu

(or

village)

prohibited

at

the

desire

enter

of

hours,
the

of

an

up

religious
at

except

other

Bikshus,

let, "c.

sufficient

the

bed,

or

than
in

If

Bikshu

should

it

of

eight

fixture

the

of

shape

if he

not

be

Buddha's

height, except

the

make

make

couch

fingers
it to

adapt

to

wall,

or

other

it more,

let,

"C.

of

If

Bikshu

Tou-lo"

vid.

(Taras

Jul., 474, sub.

store

couch,
86.

bone,

it up

seat,
If

make

to

tooth,

or

or

voc..
a

cushion,

Bikshu
or

take

horn

the
Tara

III.) and

If

an

ment
orna-

it

not

having

enter

shall

unseasonable

who

may

owner."

priest

by

hour,

information

to

with

reside

may

bed

new

inches

of

priest

and

it

if

this

the

the

chair

or

inches

Budha

liigher than
broken,

or

be

Pftchittiyan.

eight

shall

be
have

high,

of

the

the

legs

are

bed

shall

priest

is

be

guilty

Pachittiyan.
If any

88.

bed

or

with

chair

cotton,

shall

priest
to

be

it is

made

cause

stuffed

Pftchittiyan.

mattress,

let, "c.
either

86.

needle-case,

needle

use

the

an

legs

silk

(?)

at

it is

87.

of
85.

to

it is

to

that

by

giving

made

more

it

priests

him,
84.

put

priest

cause

reason

without

in

is, that

house

jewel

up

any

up

law

or

If any

village

pick

except

any

restored
85.

sembly
as-

PSchittiyan.

shall

The

up

and
be

hood
priest-

picked

or

pick

picked

the

to

dwelling-house,

or

garden

may

wludi

property

be

Pacliittiyan.
a

knowingly

ornament,

or

garden

in

PSchittiyan.

priest

to

cause

jewel

gems,

Sangharana,

or

given

shall

it is

If any

84.

gems,

such

of

another

in

except

place

precious

fittings

instruct

or

liiinsclf

Bikshu

been

presented

in common,

the

is

laic any

shall

he

saying

has

public property

assembly
if

robe,

in

priest

any

If any
case

priest
made

of

shall

bone,

have

ivory,

TRANSLATIONS

OF

THE

BUDDHIST

(Chinese.)
or

{Pali.)

j^ let, "c.

scraper

horn, it shall

or

the
If

87.
tan

make

is obscure,

it may

mean

female

the

devotee)

orthodox

Buddha's
a-half

not

more

each

offering
let

"

size, viz.,

in

breadth,

than

half

if

way;

it be
of

two

length,

in

spans

and

of

place

at

or

span

chair

of the

spans,

and

length,

breadth

more

it shall

be

who

shall

for

made

be

following size,namely,

the

most

this

ma^e

(either

on

it

bed),

or

two

sit

to

within

in

one

exceed

he

coverlet

Pachittiyan.

of

priest shall

If any

89.

and

broken,

be

priestis guilty

hi-sse-

(this expression

"

for

Bikshu

457

RITUAL.

a-half

and

one

if it be

the

and

this

priest

tiyan.
of Pachit-

guilty

it be

in

than

larger

torn,

made

of Budha,

span

limit, let, "c.

If

88.

of

cloth

to

be

to

the

ought

into

size ; this

is the

disease

sore,

size, four

length,

in

spans
;

if

of
and

Buddha's
breadth

in

for

and

two

cutaneous

than

larger

span

cloth

any

for boils, "c.), it must

(or

the

make

priest

covering

be

not

this, let, "c.

beyond

If

90.

piece

use

it

cover

proper

medium

two

Bikshu

of

fom:

in breadth

this

measmrement

torn,

and

if it exceed
shall

it

the

length,

in

Budha,

of

spans,

be

guilty of

priest be

Pachittiyan.
If

89.

garment,

Bikshu

it

ought

size ; the
Buddha's
and

a-half

be

the

to

size

mean

in

spans

make

is six

of

the

rainy

be

to

this

exceed
and

the

of

breatdh

and
if it

be

torn,

guilty

be

priest

the

length,

it shall

size

be

not

spans,

in

during

worn

in

a-half

and

two

this, "c.

six

Budha,

of

span

make

it must

season,

than

larger

two

beyond

if

allowed

robe
per
pro-

length,

in breadth;

priest shall

If any

91.

rain

of

Pachittiyan.
If

90.

Bikshu

than

larger
let

Buddha,
the

kc.

him,

Buddha's

in

spans

by

This
nine

length,

is called

this

ments
gar-

used

measurement,

mean

breadth

those

six

the

of Buddha's

robe

Sirs!
the

chittiya) ;
VOL.

XIX.

90
I

by Budha,

of

and

the

in

Pachittiyan.

surement
mea-

long,

Pi-yi-ti
now

thus
laws

demand

of

yo

of

six

two

larger
it shall

be

torn,

Budha
span

ones,

Pachittiya
I

guilty
size

of

is nine

of
the

spans

of

Budha,

broad.

spans

declared;

be

The

the

Venerable

cited
re-

(Pa-

by

that

priest

used

robe

make

than

or

is

garments.

have

large

as

used

and
Great

priest shall

If any

92.

his

make

Damma

ninety-

the

have

been

inquire^ therefore,
2

458

MTUAL.

BUDDHIST

THE

OF

TRANSLATIONS

{Pali.)

(Chinese.)
Is

all,

throughout
All

assembly

this

Sirs!

ye,

is

assembly

this

So

therefore!

silently,

pure;

[3 times].

not?

or

venerable

pure

let it be!

second
be

pure

third

the

are

Pi-lo-ti-ti-sha-ni

four

taken

(Patidesani dhamma)

laws

the

from

of

midst

Sutra

the

things.

ye

things.
whether

inquire

respecting

pure
Ye

are

I thus

receive

it.

Venerable

ones,

the

silent,

are

ye

Damma

these

venerablo

pure,

therefore

desaniya

be

these

and

and

ing)
(follow-

time

ye

whether

inquire

respecting

are

ones,

I these

time

things.

Sirs

these

respecting

pure

ye

Excellent

whether

ones,

four

are

Patibe

to

now

declared.

of

Precepts.
Patidssani

dhahma

Requiring reprimand,
If

1.
enter

Bikshuni,

and

hand

with

it, he

cat

Sirs
and

not

to

have

Sirs,
This

2.
robe

If

house

eating,

(t) for

and

and

be

gruel;

so

i-ice," all the

speak
"Stop,

to

that

worthy

out

so

Bikshus

Bikshuni,
sister!

of

people
who

When

them,

shall

eat

be

so

here,

food

to

priests

saying,

saying.

properly

priests

shall

order

invited

eaten^

suf^rt

(at

house

the

priestess

any
and

acting

gmd

Give

rice

there,

her

Sister, depart
have

act,

it.

are

say,

becoming
un-

very

which

give

or

ceives
re-

confessed;

be

present

authoritatively

ought

confess

inviter), if

so

and

to

families

the

priest

who

one

priests

and

it

them,

disgraceful

ought

the

by

these

the

of

accordingly

2.

of

cular
parti-

"Give

saying,
give

I do

of

and

guilty

which

take

eat

and

white

been

and

priest, not

the

freshments,
re-

confession), Friend,

cellent
Ex-

Bikshuni

points

person,
and

(to

say

have

if

confessed,

the
I

purpose
the

amongst

there, there
comes

the

be

must

(in

lighter

or

and

entering

obtiun

her, shall

hands

must

ma.
dham-

shall

food

to

her

at

cellent
"Ex-

you,

in

solid

related

go

contrition.'*

dwell

Bikshu

village

and

now

Patilesani

called

is

alms)

priestess

any

ought

and

with

own

such

it- to

into

say

broken

done,

food

to

and

which

confess

to

ought

! I have

If

1.

own

contrition,*

law**(?),

come

his

Bikshus

sorrowful

his

of

into

it

other

the

to

accept

not

receive

family,

being sick,

not

and

village

from

Bikshu,

to

depart,

untU

Should

the

the

tbey

TRANSLATIONS

OF

BUDDHIST

THE

(Chinese.)
all the

Bikshus

If there

Bikshu
that

to

Bikshu

his

the

"I
such

of

distinction

an

express.

and

of

being

in

and

in

ought

his

not

come

with

other

Sirsl"

to

and

the

obtain

who

be

must

of

other

he

be

fess
con-

confess

it

receives,

and

the

priest
been

have

which

and

confessed,

and

and

unbecoming

very

disgraceful act,

now

prior

refreshments,

Friend,
a

them

invitation

confessed,

say,

afflicted

not

to

what

of

eat

is

an

or

supply

to

priests, should

go

food

of

consequence

wealth)

receiving

to

families

any

the

sickness

by

guilty
I

be

of

priest

any

it.

confess

and

wants

and

confessed,

be

(in

piety

very

ought

to

accordingly

it.

Excellent

you,

ought

man

their

of

disgraceful act,

there

privileged

shall

say:

which

contrition

This

shus,
Bik-

done.

If

and

Friend,

say.

guilty

accordingly

and

broken

law,

crime

my

ceive
re-

contrition

have

to

(go

been

ought

8.

Bikshu

this

the

to

such

ought

to

viously
pre-

hand

own

Sirs, I have

and

which

place

health

eat,

with

"Excellent
such

and

invitation,

an

good

go

and

unbecoming

by

having

not

to

to

ing,
sayand

the

knowing

food

fess
con-

shall

priests

finished

confessed,

be

have

priesthood,

the

it must

to

depart

have

priests

We

constituted

of

act

the

priestess

Sister,

saying.

the

families

certain

so

abode,

there),

such

the

and

neglects
and

order

to

eating,

we

received
and

then

Bikshus,

be

Bikshu

their

till

would

"c.

If there

3.

who

broken

law,"

depart,

go

other

have

[doubtful].

thus
to

neglect

ing
eat-

Bikshuni,

(who

duty) ought
to

finish

you"

no

thus

speak
the

be

(Pali.)

should

first, then

459

RITUAL.

to

ceive
re-

reprimand.
If

4.

forest
in

as

Bikshu
an

place

and

which

proaoh,
thus,

be

Aranyaka
at

people

and

if the

having

not

that

be

outside

given

within
in

being
take
and

eat

with

it, this

Bikshu

ap-

living

first

told

the

should

gifts

limits
and

come

the

good

food

to

the

Sangharama,

of
side
re-

health, and

Bikshu

own

receive
or

to

in

other
him

and

hand

to

his

to

of

have

case

them,

been

unbeconikig

he

place, and,

be

shall

shall

confessed

say.

guilty
and

has

dangers

sickness,

it must

priest

food

brought

the
of

quented
freshall

any

of the

with
in

the

and

whom

warn

desert

being

garden

persons

connected

eat

from

refreshments

by

except

in

robbers,

by

there

ought

priest live

place, dangerous

neglected

Sangharama,

his

If any

4.

distance,

fear

no

in the

(A-lan-jo)

long

Danapati,

the

living

of

Friend,
a

very

disgraceful
2

12

act

460

OF

TRANSLATIONS

THE

BUDDmST

RITUAL.

(Pali.)

(Chinese.)
which

confess, "c.

and

repent

ought
I

and
Sirs

Excellent
recited
laws

Are

[3

silently,

piure;

let

it be

therefore

venerable

So

ones

these

things

are

ye

pure

laws

kioh
taken

the

from

Sutra

of

Precepts,

Chung-kioh

100

able
vener-

therefore
I

such

as'

the

ones,

Sekkhiya

(rules for purity of

the

declared.

be

to

are

duct)
con-

ceed
pro-

inculcating

tain

proprieties.

only

has

He

The

cer^

Senghalese

75].
to

learn

arrangement

in

ought

proper
his

now

The

time

Laws.

[^Sekhii/adammoj

on

of

midst

third

recite.

to

1.

Damma

(Sekhiyd-damma),

time

it.

Venerable

Chung-

second

silent, and

are

receive
! These

ing
respect-

and

pure,

if the

ask

pure

they

Sirs

ye

are

been

pure

are

ones

Excellent

are

I ask
ask

Pati-

four

I therefore

it^

have

Damm"

declared

is

assembly

This

times]?

the

ones,

desaniya

offences

confess

accordingly

Venerable

assembly,

these

of

pure

you

this

ask

now

thus

Pi-lo-ti-ti-she-ni

four

the

have

confessed,

be

to

inner

to

The

1.

use

putting

garments.

observed

to

the

cover

navel

the

under

so

so

to

part from

no

tlie knee

to

be

body.

the

robes

that

body

to

robes

clothe

to

the

(With

the

wear

perfectly

as

ought

precept

should

be

exposed.)
2.

Also

(outer)

in

putting

the

on

The

2.

observed

robes.

the

body

the

heels

8.

to

disarrange

entering

on

his

ments,
gar-

white-robe

Not
when

white-robe

to

as

(from

the

being

Well

robes)

dwelling.'*
4.

8.

so

to

(the

wear

to

envelop

shoulders

covered

be

to

by

the

robe).

upper
Not

I should

that

robe)

upper

ought

precept

covered"

will

enter

(with
the

my

village

(or house).**
disarrange
taking

his

dwelling.

his
seat

ments
garin

4.

down

Well

covered

in the

village.

will

sit

462

THE

OF

TEAKSLATIONS

BUDDHIOT

BITUAIi.

(Chinese.)
21.

Nor

taking

on

(Pan.)

his

will

ditto.

I will

with

with

head

my

with

my
I

25.

heels

Silently

will

Ditto

sitting

on

down

in,

will

not

24.

Nor

to

joking

be

the

entering

on

26.

Nor

26.

To

ditto.

sitting

on

in

the

I will

(or

low

tone

village.
jn

low

in the
not

tone

village.
the

enter

village

loudly laughing.
down

in

12.

will

in the

sit down

not

village loudly laughing.

one.

staid

food

receive

with

the
receive

To

rice

in

bowl

equally

food

given

I will

28.

balanced.

receive

it

begging

28.

To

similar

receive

rice-broth

in

with

way.

will

the

food

will

bowl

not

30.

the

piled
29.

To

rice

eat

the

rice-broth

altogether.

and

up

34.
in

it

was

of

some

them

receiving
the

over

or

alms,

sides

of

bowl).
29.

of

fully
care-

bowl

the. precept

about

time

".,

the

priests looking

spilling

the

in

of

the

and

(u

in consequence

given

at

dish:

in alms

food

bowl

receiving

I receive

alms.

in

me

the

regarding

the

will

Meditatively

27.

mind.

27.

the

my

village.

I sit down

11.

upon

leaning

sit

not

Speaking

14.

ing
laugh-

or

sit

village.

I enter

will

"c.

village

Speaking

13.

residence.

white-robe
23.

softly

enter

sit in the

covered.

lolling) in

hips.

my

village

enter

not

I will

26.

on

village

the

head

in the

hips.

my

covered.

I will

24.

to

not

village

the

placed

I will

23.

on

sit in

arms

my

the

enter

not

head

village.

placed

I will

with

and

not

arms

my

22.

22.

in the

I sit down

21.

the

shaking

Without

20.

to

seat

ahns

with

I will

receive
in

given
receive

quite

gruel

alms.
alms

filled

with

(ue.jnot

food).
cat

together

(or curry).

the

the

food

with

received
the

groel

TRANSLATIONS

THB

OF

BUDDHIST

(Chmese.)
To

80.

in

eat

iPalL)

regular

I will

33.

ner.
man-

in alms

as

in

bowl

the

best
Not

81.
of

his

alms-bowl,

heaped

in the

up
When

82.
to

the

broth.

Not

to

look

tion
por-

with

more

the

84.

feel

to

his

because

equally

envy

bowl

does

fulL

[The

literallymeans
at

in his
how

not

^^ot

seeing

an

alms-bowL"
to

ask

not

85.

To

thoughtfully

to be

begin

sick

when

for

either

will

not

36.

rice.

desire

of f o8d

gruel

with

pear
ap-

the

at

th^

will

rice

or

curry

eat.

38.

from

be

will

or

curry

solid

the

(that

first

may

the

cover

rice

greedy

eaten).
with

look

not

the

bowl

of

another

the

food

he

may

into

sion
expres-

envy

ing
(desir-

have

cured).
pro-

gry
an-

share

equal

it; the
is

above
hold

not

the

it up.

heap

by

anger

me

lamataloss

explain

given

or

next

eating

alms

in

and

in

not

Unless

food
Not

given

(not choosing

^ven

37.

to

stand

it may

will

food

not

food

the

eat

parts).

85.

centre,

health,

for

broth

the

being

particular

any
or

covering

rice

good

of rice
83.

middle

centre.

in

for

seek

the

from

to eat

463

BTrUAL.

his

tion
transla-

hazardous.]
bowl

and

31.

eat

food

(or carefully).

food

the

eat

bowl

the

Begarding

I eat

the

in alms.

received

I have

82.

will

Meditatively

received

will
in

alms

(not spilling it).

36.

Not

to

eat

greedily

39.

(lit.

taking

great

handfuls

to

not

eat

be

to

mouthful
of

one

rice).

large mouth-

eat

.(^ large

fuls.
not

I will

fined
is desize

the

of

peacock's egg.)
40.

will
into

eaten)

be

(making
41.

of

my

made

not

mouth

to
a

priests always
and
to

of

these
preserve

taking

small

moderate

will

into

the

make

round

balls

the

open
receive

eat

(to

mouthful).

with

regulations
decency

food

baUL

small

food,

food

hand,
formed

in their

they

not

not

(The

the
are

door

mode

being

464

TRANSLATIONS

THE

OF

BUDDmST

RITUAL.

{Chmese.)

{PaU.)
allowed
and

rice

take

to

fill their

of
bat

mouths,

small

it into

making

handful

up

balls

it

eat

leismrely.)
Not

87.

wide

to

open
in the

take

to

mouth

liia
rice.

the

into
while

Not

88.
his

rice

with

in

Not
mouth

of his

in

eating

handful,

in the

much

(i.".,

for

not

will

and

one

in

together

eating

it

the

greedily

(one

(He

I wiU

the

before

mouth

the

at

first masticate

must

swallow

more

of

balls

my

completely
he takes

before

hands

putting

eat

sized

time.

47.

rice.

mouth.

my

masticating

not

into

mouthful

teeth

from

mouthful

and

his

dropping

eat

eat

I will

46.

same

crack

my

unchewed).

ordered)

to

not

food

moderately

Not

food

with

(not swallowing

than

41.

hand

the

talk

not

I will

food

mouthful).

one

will

45.

have

to

with

mouth

particles of

I suppose,

the

put

full.

44.

have

to

nee

left behind,

portion

too

43.

fall out

rice

overfilling.

from

Not

40.

let the

to

not

eating.

mouth

mouth.
89.

speak

to

will

42.

not

one

another.)

shaking

eat

them

(to disengage

my

from

particles of food).
Not

42.

to

noise

in

noise

munching
Not

48.

munch

noise

49.

to

with

his

Not

to

make

lapping

in

tongue

eating

will

50.
while

scattering

not

eat

not

put

about.

will

while

out

Not

food

the

grunting

in, "c.

44.

48.

his rice.

eating

make

to

make

or

tongue

my

eating.
will

smack

not

lips

my

eating.

rice.
45.

for the

(perhaps
the

eating
46.
the

shake

of

purpose

in his

rice

his

mouth)

head

Not

piupose

of

rice in eating.

use

his

when

brought

hand

spreading

out

Bramin

(A

audible
stood

Surely

instead

had

milk
of

it up

with

priest

by jeered

them

and

the

sound

assembled
from

they

for

ing
drink-

sound.

suffering
the

of

quantity

priests, and

sucking

eat

it, they sucked

for

the

not

food.

up

the
to

the

ing
keep-

rice.

will

51.

an

who

said,

priests

are

cold, referring
uttered.

Budha

to

BUDDHIST

THE

OF

TBANSLATIONS

465

RITUAL.

(Chmese,)

(Pali.)
the

severely reprimanded
and

prevent

to

that
fluids

or

52.

when

take

hold

of

hands

to

vessel.

Not

within

which

with

rice-bowl.
to

living

any

spit

nature

ease

herb

the

over

to

nor

same.

or

cry

[Except

"

of clean

middle

in the

except

when
Not
on

54.

Not

to
a

man

bana

whose

man

neither

to

is covered

grains

rindng
of

the

in

rice

house

sickness

from

void

I will

excrement,

vegetable

growing

upon

Unless

75.

"

neither

to

void

urine,

spit

Unless

73.

sickness

from

neither

urine,

"

in

water.

be

ment,
excre-

sick, I

void

nor

will

excrement

cept
ex-

round

count
acare

his

ill.

when

bana

say

"

on

of

on

count
ac-

whose

man

except,

"c.

67.

(by

say

bana

on

behalf

66.

will

head

thrown

thing
be
I

is

to

over

any

covered

handkerchief,

cloth,

preach

not

whose

person

he

Not

with

urine,

spit

nor

other

55.

the

throw

(say

robes

heaped

(or behalf)
head

the

whose

arranged,

say

except
Not

into

is iU.

he

negligently
neck"

of
ill

law

the

repeat

are

of

of

standing.

account

when
58.

modus)
(w/ergii^
ill.

to

garments

in

upright

stand

to

nature"

bana),

vessel

food.

by

Unless

will

casing

52.

lips

my

drink)

to

therewith,

nor

Not

51.

take

not

bowl,

74.

ditto.

water,

bowl

substance.

Nor

50.

lick

not

I will not

mixed

over

iU.]

when

the

(or compound).

Not

49.

will

soiled

the

of

hands

my

lick

not

(in oMcr

56.

his

washed

has

he

water

building,

robe

white

the

the

lick

not

will

I will

55.
water

fling

to

hibited
proeither

taking

I eat.

hand
48.

will

54.

defiled

of

I eat.

when

with

mode

solids.)

53.

Not

recurrence

I eat.

when

47.

jester,

or

cept
it),ex-

sick.

will

not

preach

to

any

466

TRANSLA.TXOKS

THE

OF

BUDDHIgT

KITUAI..

(Chine8e.)
of
up

is

wrapped

with
he

Not

56.
of

to

with

man

Not

57.

to

of

of

to

of

he

be

to

(hat, "c.), except

sick.

leather

behalf

on

wooden

Not

to

behalf

except

63.

except

person,
is

in

chariot,

dismount?).

he

preach
be

not

Not

within

live

to

(Puh-Tah),

to

except

goda
pa-

guard

it.
Not

61.

articles

or

Not

with

to

shoes

Nor

63.

carrying
64.
with
65.

enter

leather

shoes.

to

round

Not

go
shoes

leather
Not

to

boots,

t.

".,

pagoda

pagoda

as

boots

pagoda

within

goda
pa-

(the glossary

fu-lo

explains fu-lo,

on.

enter

wearing

goda,
pa-

on.

enter

to

them.

protect

to

leather

precious

within

money

except
62.

conceal

to

huntmg

short

the

with

tops

turning over).
Not

66.

carrying
67.

Not

68.

his
to

enter

or

Not

pagoda

(boots).

eat

underneath

defiling the
to

fu-lo

spreading

pagoda,
grass,

to

pass

out

the

on

earth.
under

pa-

sick, who

he

preach
be

will

not

to

sick, who

he

preach
be

conveyance
or

palanquin;

horse, elephant, "c.).

60.

to

on.

except
a

not

on.

will

sandals

unable

"

therefore

sick, (and

tens"except,
patperson,

on

horseback

on

man

bana

say

slippers
62.

has

will

except

person,
has

bana

say

61.

count
ac-

"c.
59.

covered

"

"c.

wearing

man

on

wearing

man

Not

neck

bana

say

except,

"

68.

is

behalf

on

crooked

turban

be

head

"c.

except,

shoes

bana

say

whose

person,

is ill.

he

except

"

head

whose

man

(PaU.)

to

sick, who

(".".,
or

in

on

TRANSLATIONS

THE

OF

in

coffin

Not

to

under

bier

coffin

or

or

corpse

pagoda.

bum

to

front

in

one

pag^oda.

Not

72.
round

to

the

of

the

scent

bed

of

that

so

clothes

or

and

under

man

they

except

washed

and

it at

building.

the

pagoda,

been

all impurity

from

properly perfumed.

Not

74.

the

take

dead
a

corpse

bum

sides,

enter

to

beyond
have

and

four

may

Not

73.

carry

pagoda,

any

coffin

bum

to

Nor

man.

pagoda.

tinder

71.

dead

secrete

Not

70.

of

the

conveying

on,

bier

or

69.

of

going

to

beneath

nature

ease

pagoda.
Nor

75.

do

to

looking

so

wards
to-

one.

Nor

76.

sides

four

bad

any

of

78.

that

so

it.

enter

enter

to

place

of

with

(cloacus)

of Buddha.

Not

the

leaves

of

tree**

under

chew

to

willow

white

the

of the

any

pagoda,

may

convenience

figure

at

so

scent

Not

77.

do

to

pagoda.
79.

Not
a

SO.

round
a

in going

so

wards
to-

pagoda.

Nor
at

do

to

of the

any

in

so

four

gomg
sides

of

pagoda.
81.

do

to

Not

to

spit

or

cry

beneath

pagoda.
82.

Nor

in

going

toward

pagoda.
83.

sides

Nor
in

at

going

BTTUAL.

(PaiL)

(Chinese.)
goda

BX7DDHIBT

either

of

round

the

four

pagoda.

467

468

OF

TBANSLATIONS

BUDDHIST

THE

RITUAL.

{Chinese,)
Not

84.

to

heels

one's

(PaU.)
down

squat

in the

on

durection

of

pagoda.
Not

85.
Buddha

in

when
an

place (a figure of)

to

hias

it

lower

fixed

been

once

one"

upper

chamber,
in

(?).
I

67.

will

staff

59.

has

sword

60.

has
Not

86.
of

to

who

man

and

lying

preach

to

except
whilst

ditto
I

I will

70.

sick.

Nor

87.

behalf

on

sitting whilst

is

unless

stand,

bana

say

he

is

sick.

sitting,except

64.

be

bo

preach

he

be

be

will

to

sick, who
hand.

while

standing,
lying down,

person

he

sick, who

in his

to

hand.

not

not,

who

person
he

preach

in his

weapon

any

hand.

he

except

person,

to

sick, who

be

not

will

hand.

preach

in his

except

person,

in his

he

will

to

sick, who

be

not

except

person,
holds

he

imibrella

an

58.

preach

not

except

person,
holds

will

sick.

preach

not

is

lying down,

to

except

sick.
I

65.

will

who

person

leaning

preach

not

is in

to

lounging

or

he

posture,

except

will

sitting

be

sick.
Nor

88.

ditto

from

sitting

not

to

any

tion
posi-

68.

sitting

ture,
pos-

ground,

sick,

except

preach

sitting
elevated

Nor

89.
to

ditto

high seat,

from
unless

low

69.

seat

sick.

seat,
on

not,

on

to

chair

any

preach
higher

he

seat,

any
sick.

be

sitting on

not,
to

person

(stool, or

seat), unless
I will

the

on

low

sitting

person

he

except

be

sick.
90.
front

Nor
to

his

except

ditto

going

l)ody
sick.

from

from
behind
front

being
(or
to

71.

in

ing
turn-

back),

person
I

will

walking

preach

not

before

following, except

he

me

be

to

and
sick.

470

OF

TRANSLATIONS

BITtJAL.

BT7DDHI8T

THB

(Pati.)

(Chinese.)
is

sembly
!

oond

fore
silently, there-

pure

let it be.

so

time

third

pure.

if

inquire

time

inquire

be

ones

are

silent, and

they

are

pure,

pure.

if

venerable

The

they

be

they

therefore
I

thus

and

ceive
re-

it.
Excellent
"

mich

these

Sirs!
laws

tsang"

middle

of

are

If

recited

be

to

Bikshu

subject

or

put

If it be

1.

the

the

literal

this:

if

properly

law)

(be

these
2.

and

peasing
ap-

which

disputes

arise.

(Obs.

would

the

1.

The

subject

those

the

in

should

be

amined
ex-

the

of

presence

parties.

be

Pi-ni

(Vi-

should

be

concerned),

are

the

let

then

translation

(who

present

and

to

requires

present.

requires

naya)

all

of

parties, let

the

be

are

suppress

that

case

of

parties

to

which

it.

to

presence

the

leading

ought

end

an

in

are

tranquillizing

the

may

embroiled

business

for

seven

dammft

declared,

be

Precepts,

bi-monthly.

be

litigation,he
and

of

Book

the

from

Samat'ha

to

now

the

ones,

Adhikarana

Adhikarana-

taken

the

which

(laws

destroy litigation.
samata-dhamma)

Venerable

seven

Pi-ni

(Vinaya

or

with

administered)

people present).
If the

requires thought

case

let

dehberation,

there

be,

2.

should

It

be

deliberately

investigated.

"C.
3.
and

If

the

exact

require

case

then,

sentences,

plain
"c.

8.

The

down

should

law

with

liid

be

precision (free

from

error).
4.

If

the

requires

case

let

decision, then

pendent
inde-

4.

there

should

sentence

be

mined
deter-

on.

be, "c.
6.

If the

case

by precedent,
6.

by

7.

If the

then

case

it be
the

be

grass

6.

5.

By

7.

And

shall

as

apply

to

the

consideration.

under

case

decided

Such

the

majority.

let, "c.

then
a

decided

let, "c.

may

majority,
If

be

may

case

that

which

sembles
re-

covers

the

times

after

proposed.

it has

been

three

OF

TRANSLATIONS

THB

BUDDHIST

(Chmm.)
earth

(u

allT),

let

plain

e,j

it be

Excellent

manifest

Mieh-Tsang

all, Is

you

is

assembly

therefore,

pure

if

silently,

So

have

let

it

be.

of
be

they

be

inquire

venerable

receive

Worthy
dted

Sirs

the

Preface

Precepts;

rules

thus

the

to

have

Po-lo-i

I I have

Sutra

disesa)

the

(Pdrajika),

the

laws

(Sanga-

the

laws,

(Aniyata

Puh-teng

the

dhamma),

Ni-sah-che-po-yih-ti

laws

laws

the

dhamma),

Kioh

(sekhiya

laws
7

karana
all

taken

has

laws

declared

of

which

those

ought

(adhiThese,

Sutra

the

100

dhanmia),

dhamma).

from
are

laws
the

Mieh-tsang
samatd

90

ma)
dham-

(Pachittiya

(Patidesani

the

(nisia-

Po-lo-ti-ti-shi-ni

30

the

gryapachittya-dhamma),
Po-gi-ti

of

repeated

Sang-ka-pi-shi-sha

13

re-

cepts,
Pre-

Buddha
to

be

peated
re-

bi-monthly.
If
Buddha
this

they

there

be

herein

not

is

assembly
ought

any

to

be

laws

other

contained,
well

agreed,

observed.

of

"

"

time

pure.

if

it.

are

inquire
ones

respecting

second

ones

they

venerable

the

pure
A

they

damma

declared.

been

things.
if

seven

Samat'ha

therefore

bly
assem-

Brethren!

stand.

ye

mand
de-

now

the

ones,

Adhikarana

laws

this

[3 times].

pure?
this

Venerable

thus

liave

(adhikarana-samata);
of

to

decided.

Sirs!

the

repeated

{PaU.)

and

BO

471

RITUAL.

they

be

are

pure,

I
third

these

inquire
time
The

pure.

silent,
and

fore
therethus

472

OF

TRANSLATIONS

THE

BUDDHIST

Stanzas

Concluding

RITUAL.

the

(from

Chinese).

{Gdthas).
and

Patience

is

there

no

(to perfection).

road

one

excellent

more

M.

E.

disciple (Mawarjika,

The
with

declared

has

Buddha

is the

resignation

who

1)

is

road.

impatient

or

angiy

another,
He

This
has

said^

Is

'"

So

"

Is

the

respecting

As

"

is what

Sha-mun

Pi-po-shi
of

way

(novice).

Juloi

(Wipassi

Tathagat")

wisdom

unsurpassed

(Anoutara

Sambodhi).

samyak
"

follows

which

called

regularly

be

cannot

whose

man

able

clear

to

that

able

who

avoid

to

all the

away

man

enlightened

are

eyes

has

and

obstructions

attained

to

the

remove

in

of

state

evils

which

road

rough

mental

nation,
illumi-

beset

him

in the

said*

respecting

world.''

This
the

Shi-hi

is what

unsui-passable
"

Uncomplaining

"

wisdom

ought

man

to

how

without

Knowing

"

Ever

joyful, dwelling

"

His

heart

in

appetites

the

precepts,

(emptiness).

unconcern

joyously

fixed,

practising

his

moderate

"

Sambodhi).

envy,
in

persevere

to

samyak

(Anouttara

and

has

(Sikhi Tathagata)

Juloi

progressing

in

exercise

of

Tathagata)

haf^

the

virtue;
"

following

The
delivered

the

on
as

"

And

destroys

"

But

"

So

"

Takes

taking
the

Sees

Bikshu,
not

not

Or, Wipassi

'

Or,

Sikhi

nor

what

all the

of

Juloi

Pi-hi

Buddhas

!"

(Wessabhu

subject.

butterfly alights

Just

doctrine

what

is

same

"

"

the

is, indeed,

This

not

on

flower,

its substance

departs

sip, then

entering
molests
one

the

busy

leaves

or

Taih., poesesaed of

Tath., po99U$cd

another's

does

of the

the

its sweetness,

or

world,
possessions
undone

nnsaxpaflsed wisdom,

nnsaipaued

wisdom,

has

has

said*

said.

TRANSLATIONS

Looks

only

Takes

care

"

"

Tbe

his

to

following

msurpassed

is

"c.

"

The

"

Diligently applying

"

Thus

The

and

immovable

following
has

Tathagata)

Practising

"

Advancing
Purifying

*"

This

The

"c.

The

^"

And

"

Permits

"

This

Is the

lis law
lelves

^^

Is

^"

His

yoL.

or

name
XIX.

to

from

of

love

virtue,

will,

and

ill.
the

purify

to

of

state

three

'

nieh

(viz.,mouth,

is what

to

the

and

only

discipline

of all the

unsurpassed

I the

unsurpassed

delivered.

has

mouth,

no

way

of

thoughts).

instructed

able

do

Buddhas."

Juloi, possessed

in mind

to

all the

of

Ka-ih

his

will';

Tathagata)

the

this

self-made

man

(Konagamana

virtue

every

doctrine

what

is

corrupted

disgrace
"

and

the

body

preached
was

in mind

guards

following

he

disappointment,

of

full doctrine

the

Nirvana."

on

exercise

himself

his

attain

K)6sessing

Old

who

mind,

^*

(of Buddha)

Ku-na-hom-mu-ni-Juloi

way

oneself

is indeed

To

'^ears

evil

in the

cleanses

"

the

dcHvered.

has

Law

Holy

of

dissipation,

(consequent)

enters

what

(Kasyapa

man

and

The

is

is, indeed,

"

ody,

no

following

Tisdom,

all idle

not."

or

possessed

Juloi,

Tathagata)

the

and

right

declared.

"

"

(Kakusanda

all lust

go

be

Ein-lin-sim

scrupulously avoiding

letting

Fixed

"

that

itself to

478

RITUAL.

whether

what

wisdom,

heart

conduct

own

observe

to

BX7DDHIST

THE

OP

Shih-kia

Juloi

wisdom,

has

unworldly

and

Bishis."

great

divided,

the

pleasant code,
law

true

in the

is this

way

participate

in the

in honour,

and

of
three

himself

one

we

now

imposing

observing
species

which

of

on

brings

give
the

twelve

afterwards

whereas

Bikshus
but

the

during

delivered

priesthood

Tathagata),

Muni

(Sakya

precepts,

joy,

reaping profit
2

themshame

474

"

After

"

death

"

Having

wisdom

"

Purified

thus

"

And

arrives

so

the

observe

to

attains

he

ground,

standing

this

taking

man

bom.

Devas

the

among

dihgently

precepts

wisdom.

supreme

the

at

BITUAL.

BUDDHIST

THE

OF

TRANSLATIONS

(viz.

excellence

of

road

supreme

Pri-

jna).
"

Thus

"

All

"

Ilave

"

He,

and

past Buddhas,

it is all the

those

likewise

so

to

yet

come;

the

venerable

the

enabled

been

the

of

ones

triumph

to

is able

therefore, who

present

;
sorrow.

every

over

observing

in

example

their

follow

to

age

precepts,
This

"

"

Desiring

"

Ought

"

This

*"

The

man

to

(t.e.,

Lokadjyecthas

Buddlias

seven

of Buddha,

way

Buddhas.

all the

of

doctrine

is the

the

laws.

holy

all these

reverence

welfare,

own

with

acquainted

become

to

his

for

concerned

therefere,

man,

Buddhas.

all the

law^of

the

accomplished

has

"

the

Mannshi

seven

Buddhas),
wisdom

world's

uttered

"

Having

obtained

"

So

"

What

Great

pleasures

venerable

the

shall

also

He

"

The

"

Excited

by

'^

Having

assembled

"

Taught

them

"

Say

not

"

My

disciples will

"

world-honoured

now

and

the

give

"

^Tiich

"

You

should

"

This

Book

"

The

you

after

law

my

end

performed,

proclaimed

and

honoured

by

at

the

time

of his

Nirvana,

all the

him

Bikshus,

Nureana,

my

protection.

without

be
these

precepts,

this

pure

law

Nirvana,

regard
of

Nirvana

love,

round

after

deliver

And

infinite

you

one,

thus

that

"

this.

this

Nirvana

enter

his

entered

and

precepts

men

"

of precepts

themselves

ones

the

taught,

illustrious

and

of

practises

disciple who

the

likewise

sections

seven

dehverance,

all delusive

Rishis

sages

to

these

Having

There

trammels

the

"

"

all

renewed

and

destroyed

Having

"

myself.

as

Precepts

of Buddha,

enduring

whilst

it

long

in the

flourishes,will

world.
owe

its existence

TRANSLATIONS

And

"

so

men

"

But

"

Repeating

So

the

down

Now,

"

As

they

"

All

the

"

Whatever

"

To

"

That

May

all

^"

thus

guilty

of

those

men

is

his

Literally

"frt"m

the

translates

"

Mr.

this,

ought

Or, wish

According

M"natta"

"

This
is

to

large

complete

of

accomplishment

the

terrify

me.

kind

the

know

thus

not
"

characters

is

remaining

this

how

from

again

their

little."

so

sin.

Mr.

subject."

foreign

life

to

Yin"ya)

priesthood.

13.

for

of restraint

punishment

third

party

by

permission

word

Ki-mo
or

word

is 5 in

the

Pali

version.

*^

This

is 4 in

the

Pali

version.

tt

This

"*

Mr.

differs
a

this

explain

to

third

Except by permission

from

of

and

of the

and

as

days

many

Mr.

Mr.

this

him

Gogerly

fraternity,

signify

would

In

the

case

; but

in

upasi-

the

as

an

usual

in

translates

which

case

'authoritative
be

Sanga,

from

the

priests

fourUi
in

part, contrary

the

Chinese

dispensation/

or

the

community.

Gogerly's.
a

Pali

witness.

the

Gogerly.

sitting with

phrase.

would

part and

Mr.

of

that

Bikshu

This

says

restored

those

"

the

to

Gogerly.

"

from

character

translation

from

the

this

is the

Gogerly

be

"

wicked/

subject taking

different

thing

glossary explains

(according

recovered

be

with

The

extremely

It is

possibly

cannot
a

'

Gogerly.

"

of the

merely

the

then

little

any

Chinese
HelL

into

harmony

differs

Except

forming

commanity.

to the

of

of penance.

companion

she

translation

the

VERSION.

concealed.

translation
the

BEAL'S

Pali, makes

Gogerly,

been

midst

in

MR.

from

cannot

take

"

from

to

has

crime

in order.

at

the

this class

live

to

Gogerly,

"

the

precepts,

regulation,

world

dead

he

head,
under

this

equivalent

when

fiUl

must

"

and

word

crimes

kiwa

the

REV.

separation

of

Or, you

Pali

to

THE

entire

this

'

"

to

TO

losing

Gogerly

as

place.

one

attaches

of

attain

bequeath

its tail ;

preserves

responded

the

laws,

Buddha.

by

observance

This

man

the

scured
ob-

universe

the

dark,

these

and

in

therefore

merit

"

guilty

'

sun

up

repeated

priests having

Requiring

is

keep

covers

spoken

were

due

response),

of

way

Buddha."

Po-lo-i

like

cow

and

harmoniously

NOTES

(by

the

observe

then, I have

the

of

way

order

when

as

to

spotted

"

laws,

ought

Sitting

"

in due

be

gloom

ye

As

"

them

475

BITUAL.

Nirvana.
these

by

not

it will

with
"

hold

BUDDHIST

THE

attain

may

if ye

Then

"

OF

to

the

oonvocation."-Gogeriy.

Chinese.

"

476

TRANSLATIONS

"

Or

obtain

him

giyen

fleece

find

he

or

OF

of

THE

This

*7

Before

the

In

the

Pali

verBion

this

is 28.

In

the

Pali

version

thU

is 24.

Obs.

in

BJTUAL.

it nnoertein

leave

be

whetherit

it.

"

is 27

Chinese

; the

wool

BUDDHIST

Pali

the

version.

inyitation

given.

is

Gogerly.

"

to

Bumonf."

by

Pali

version

6.

"

Pali

version

4.

"

Pali

version

In

The

Haidj

and

reismd

TnnuHuv

n.

9.

differs

this

of

"c.

cutting

In

This

is 7.

ifoe",
Mr.

from

when

after

"c

gnu,

Gogerly's

Gogerly.

"

bat

translation,

Toooh

cannot

for

the

This

is

in

the

"

Viz.j

for

"*

89

in

the

"

Qogerly, who

literal

Fftli, and

renders

is difficolt.

travelling with

when

"

it

Mr.

translation.

when

under

carann

Gk"gerly readerg

invitation

an

it thoa

"

if

priest

dine."

to

Pali.

teeth.

the

cleansing
Pali

Unless

the
in

things

the

apprehended."

food

ordinary
82

from

differs

from

the

is

"

such

is 20.

sunset.

differs

dansrer

his

eat

thU

translation

This

'^

Pali

the

t. e.

invitation

renewed,

be

that

if after

perpetuity

the

or

original invitation
he

period

should

go

be

to

reodfo

reeeire

them,'*

(or have

giyen

Had

Gogerly,

"

"

53

'f

Tickle

"

00

"

58

*^

Otherwise

the

in

Precepts
shall

subject

to

Or,

In

71.
which
shall

thus:

fully twenty

priests

the

knowing

to

man's

they

undertake

man

may

be

ordained

be

not
this

because

Or

thus:
If

bind

of

act

the

of

end

the

to

even

If the

him),

disgraced,

(t.e. may

man

agi9

20

ta

acted

Priesthood).

of age,

yean

oidinatlon

faAve

the

still

Is not

good

lay

Bot

upon

foolisfaiy,and

Um
all de

; and

shall to

th^

Pachittiyan.

i.e.

The

Precepts

great

village." Gogerly.

Priestly office.

the

novice.

Bikshu,
all

attend

time

when

the

other

priests have

fraternity (called Sahadamniikan),

these

to

following
other

at

the

inquire respecting
^

of

years

(i.e. ordain

be

any

not

Gogerly.

"

PaU.

Bikdhus,

the

(Gnlnianal).

instruction*

under

receive)

these

"

Pali.

the

in

Gogerly.

another."

in the

When

to

**

PalL

person

65.
him
if

Speoee

meaning.

"c

802

p.

version

Pali

the

This

whole

or

Introd.

"*

Fide

list is 92.

TheSinghalese

difficulties

some

is

an

1 but

precepts

attempt

Bikshus, knowing

will

have,"

to translate

that

this one,

to

go

let
a

declared

shall
some

certain
'^

say
learned

BreUmn

Isiri
! I

diadpleaa^^

Ac.

v^ry
or

It

"fifficult part of

mi^be

two

78

tbt^

daring

478

treated
was

with

founded,

im

friend

of

exclude
and

disrespect
yet

his,

him

prefer

to

from
the

upon

the

priesthood

she

persisted

iii\justlyexcluded

him.

the

crime

No.

law

8, that

bringing

should

involving expulsion
After

this, the

possible,

to

he

safely

might

blameless

was

with

some

said,

of

name

his

will

we

give

it

circumstance
7

; and

criminal

investigated

being

Accuse

'

Accuse

that

who

another

of

passed
of

that

say

doctrines

Dabbo

saw

and

the

enacted

the
and

then
the

Mettiya

chaige

wis

the

equivocation,

Budha

of

he

female

and

when

an

on

Walking

this

to

so

oondaet

goats, and

and

we

Budha

charge,

the

of

Dabbo,

grounded

was

the

to

flock

design,
Oabbo*B

as

equivocation.

an

if
that

No.

law

submits

real
9.

the

to

him.

incontinence.

of

him

she

Budha

determination,
his

but

accordingly,

so

it

embraced

has

ei\joined by
him

did

quite foreign

who

woman

found

to

name

truly

can

He

groundless

they

the

his

accompU'sh

recourse

day

one

before

charge against

retaining

might

not

have

to

we

now

he

was

he-goat

conduct.

being

five precepts

priests
this

to

ever,
how-

because

Dabbo,

be

been

had

priestess

brought

was

so;

to

bhommajakS,

the

enemy

case

proved

Sangh"diseso.

charge

compelled

was

fellow

Mettiya

of

guilty

he

of

his

common

groundless

how

meditated

that

aver

their

did

She

was

would

which

her.

charge

that

bbummn^'akft

Mettiya

priest

Dabbo,

ruin

be

the

declared

The

towards

friendly disposed

was

enacted

of

influence

violated

had

snspieiQii
Mettiya^

Dabbo,

instigator, Mettiya

and

accusation,
the

by

by

Her

excluded.

the

he

Budha

The

named

priestess

against

that

namely,

food.

obtain

to

Budha

before

investigated

was

in

by

went

RITUAL.

persuaded

it he

charge

he

where

house

being

ca^e

and

groundless,

at

influenced

BUDDHIST

THE

OF

TRANSLATIONS

of

coming

into

of

sitting with

personal

contact,

of

or

holding

libidinoos

discourse.
^

Accuse

improper
'^

him

the

without

woman

her, and

touching

without

conversation.

That

is,

where

case

the

decisions

be

may

variable

according

to

dreom-

Btances.
^^

Three

"

The

in

following

is

priest ^all
the

feet

raise

by

his

me

the

clasped
than

be
^*

the

to

the

Lords,

this

ten

up,

priests
to

and

days, and

the
A

meeting

Sanghi

proper
who

man

has

by

hear
for

time

baring

has

become

skilful
this

the

priest, who
robe

the

has

religion

The

on

the

forfeited
it to

Budha

his

deliver

delivered

and

been

it up

kepi
to

it shall

shall

by such
such

worship

heels) shall

up,

robe

The

shall

lord, has

now

taking

deliver
of

shoulders,

robe, my

been

been

I will

meeting

embraced

this

has

it

Antarawisakiya.
priesthood.

(or sitting

forfeited.

When

me,

of his

one

say,

the

to

priests in convocation.

down

kneeling
and

form,
the

to

up

his forehead,

and

Uttar"sanggaya
certain

and

assembly,

(or priests in convocation).

announced
my

hands

with

delivered

when

the

elder

Sanghatiya,

given

ritual

approach

more

Sanghi

be

must

the

of

named

number,

robe

say.

the
be

Let,

priest, if

priest.

submitted

to

the

five

precepts.

his

^^

One

is four

that

has

not

or

gows
been

16

Singhalese
and

consecrated

miles.

delivered

officiallyto the

priests for

use.
'7

and

Yodun

Faults

requiring

"

Otherwise,

"

The

law

injured

him

was

if

confession

and

absolution.

false, it is P"rajiko.
enacted

because

materially.

the

leg gave

way

and

feU

upon

priest below

The

This

"

TO

of

priestesBes hts

order

there

she, hftve

you

relative

priestess
food

"

desiring
of

eye

his

begged

md

promised

number

Budha,

which

who

priests

his

of

they

robes,
man's

residence

the

but

of

out

the

his

do

morning
displeased
Budha,

to

and

offenders,

that

fear

you

They

for

food

at

this, and

upon

as

there

the

was

it

usual, and

have

use

of

collected
the

was

he

bis

the

Why,
there

that

is

account,
The

complaints,

priests,

customaxy

poor

distributed

little.

his

only
ate

already.

to

the

poor,

pift on
to

on

dined

the

and

sufficiency

utterance

poor

of

food

being

is not

upon

expecting

were

neighboura^

inviter

only

us

him

The

priests went

answered,

he

with

them,

ready,

is not

gave

master

design,

there

collect

to

food

the

his

number

place,

was

said, Qive

which

prohibited

all

by all his

previously

eaten

the

the

accordingly

wealthy

the

be

his

silence.

usual

that

When

alms.

heartily.

eat

this

reported

were

reproved

reply,

much,

was

man

which

of

Budha

followed

and

his

to
as

to

that

abundance.

morning

to

hand,

had

provision,

went

we

poor

the

the

in

out

partook
who

those

was

his

when

Budha

way

He

in

it because

attend

to

such
to

entertain

to

invitation

in

any

with

thing

secure

went

him

to

In

with

priests living

able

was

the

contemned

announced

was

in

and

priests,

abundance

bowl

his

Lords,

my

it

he

provisions

in

compelled
went

observed

him

preparations,

invitation

were

When

meal.
took

to

the

provision, they

scanty

their

make

the

all

exception.

to

to

pleased

of

breach

looked

wishes.

his

and

accepted

him

sent

he

Budha

day.

to

man,

being

sumptuously

who

He

of

priest

fared

effectual

most

house

enacted.

was

attaining

dinner.

to

and

that

assured

manner,

the

regarded

the

desired

world,

accomplishing

he

returned

knew

of

next

but

usual

object,

although

and
a

priests,

in

his

of

approving

the

made

man,
of

despairing

in

it because

be

law

the

him.

Venerable

would

who

men

serving

poor

in

good

this

the
for

receive

to

Budha

says

names.

accepted

food

the

it

which
rich

priests,

requested

of

immediately

man

his

means

the

him

with

dine

wonld

the

and

Budha

upon

and

being

him

was

Qive

refilled

conceived

many

residence

all

by

who

aid,

afford

to

waited

great

attended

Budha,

inviting

were

transmigration,

next

he

living, and

present

he

prohibited
to

came

provided

said,

under

there

town

his

during

the

in

state

there

luxurious

and

him,

and

Why,

thing

priest

inconveniences

resided

same

upon

kind

the

such

reason.

their

they

is the

carefully

for

given,

circumstances

their

thus

came,

the

are

the

In

day.

every

be

remedy

Budha

where

town

it to

To

he

prepared

the

one

priests to dine

names.

and

them,

procured

going

asked
of

their

invited

distance

when
been

requested

following

The

at

and

number

priests, mentioning

so

originated

him

it had

and

"mi1y,

prepared,

mentioned

he

invitation

from

invited

learned

messenger

house

command.

Budha's

exception

the

although

and

returned.

again
food

food

had

such

be

to

of

he

were,

exist

to

her

quantity
that

and

an

seeing

in

was

but

priestess had

The

they

they
such

accepting

regulation.

this

who

dispatched

The

invitation.

large

replied

invited

not

immediately

He

saw

house

inquired

she

the

of

lent,

received

constantly

house

the

to

long ceased

479

RITUAL.

BUDDHIST

THE

merely

robe

who

priestess

master

be

to

appears

morning
The

TRANSLATIONS

food

severely

on

similar

occasions.
**

Solid

food,

refreshments
^

Cooked

t.e.

to

rignify

rice

and

are

made

other

as

rice, rice-gruel, kc,

cakes,

food
dishes

grains,

as

rice

two

kinds

cakes,

gruel,

prohibited,

but

liquid

mid-day.

after

permitted

here

are

are

bread,
"c.

mentioned

"c., and

Ehftdaniyan,

Bhqjaniyan,

which

which
includes

appears

flesh,

480

TRANSLATIONS

*"

That

involving
"

This

having

women

and
in

sent

went

ought

not

to

him.

to

that

had

Budha,

of

see,

even

jewels,

money,

the

following

also

"c.,

at

for

inquired

feigned

he
that

should

he

"thii
deliverad

it

commanded

9lc,

an

ther^

bathing
thinking

compensation,

therefore

the

having

not

apartment

priest

owner

upon

avoided.

was

slight

Budha

giri,

iriiaie

they

much

he

"

This

danger
the

As

had

not

above

the

in

pass

i^atwithoot

on

away.

by

warned

of

consequence

They

them

to

pAm

allowed

he

dropt

to

of

care

lost

being
be

in

garden
inrited

the

Being

food.

drcomatanoettlM

females
iridch

who

they

thai
of

not

who

priest
sneh

food

oanied

were

the

repetition

in

of

owners.

complained

prevent

and

them

tiiem

some

of

garden,

similar

the

for

adherent

above-mentioned

gave

Under

property

robbers.

its

lady

ring

female

left

might

the

of

and

neighbourhood,

dangerous

was

prevent

signet

went
such

given
a

violated

awarSi

knew
Bndhft

emits

law.

sikkh"

phrase

article,

each

in

and

and

preserve

was

living

stript

enacted

to

precept

priest

being

dropt

allowed

were

husband
his

A
in

which

property

any

loosing
it

To

away.

The

and

he

ornaments

some

went

secure

residing.
dine,

to

occupied

priests

and

up

were

priests

some

and

them,

dropt

off

oocadona.

while

him,

took

presence,

pick

to

on

viuted

property,
his

who

priests

made

were

large
into

slave

the

him

be

The

the

and
the

shonld
who

of

apartments

purpose,

bank.

when

attendant

the

entered
this

the

personal

the

Bramin

on

and

up,

for

went

respecting

Sanghidiaeso.

visit

to

why

abstracted.

might

Kosol

be

it.

entering

of

and

making

been

priest

exceptions

The

his

avoid

to

sum

property

noticing

to

order

it

the

Ananda,

reasons

pieces

500

picked

lost"

In

large

ever

to

be

of

purse

but

inadvertently

river,

Fbi^Iko,

ia

being

charge

P"chittiyan

He

ten

in

bathing

was

leaving

away

assigns

honuui

groundless

not

king

there,

was

killing

the

of

religion.

he

Budha

priest

by
in

that

is

the

MTUAL.

priesthood.
If

consequence

them

time.
A

in

been

the

offence

invited

message

improper

the

enacted

instruct

from

the

suspension.

exclusion,

was

Badha,

exclusion

involying

crime

BUDDHIST

THE

in8eet/"c.

anixma,

any

permanent

crime

kill

IB,

involying

OF

it

will

the

kaianiya,
be

omitted

the

in

should

precept

be

and

translation

obeyed,
be

can

appended

is

sapplied

by

the

reader.
The

9i

what
to

laics

is

refer

or

rendered

term

called

frequently
to
suter

the
into

manner

their

village
"

the

in

houses.

be

may

compound

which

the

^"plied
:"

to

and

priests

single

the

are

whole
to

house
of

approach

with
these
the

itsoffimi;
mles

appaar

residsneeilf

INDEX.

Page

Page
POLTHIBTOB,

EB

277,

BophistB

Dio

279

of

cultivation

Dharwar,

the

OH

Cassins

851

279

Qymnosophists

the

on

in

cotton

....

276
288

as

124

of

al, inscription

219

Bumu

of

....

271

Expeditions

of

Sultan

Idris,

of

....

Bumu

of

production

the

by

against,

expedition

Idris, Sultan

....

of

li-pal,inscription
"n

Emsika,

207,

48, 199,

219,

228,

226,

815

by

translated,

texts

187,

231,

193,

271

GhLdm,

808

236

of
Rev.

Pali

the

from

D.

J., translation

by

from,

extract

andrinus
Alex-

Clemens

276

the

on

Bardasanes,

280

tor

415

Patimokhan

of the

Gymnosophists,
",

tribes

against

expedition

Oogerly,

fh"m

translation

Landa,

181,

185,

124,

*albot, Esq.

on

280

294

the

860

Hezekiah

obserra-

I, meterological

148

147,

146,
.

Sntra

S., the

r.

Idris,

from

translated

tions,

the

of

387

bj

neee,

Pratimo-

the

of

inesc

407

294
J

Esq.,

Imphee,

44, 199
251

of

of

reign
the

on

of

258

of,

cultivation

in
89

Bombay

280

Indian

821

Indian

0.

Vedic

the

on

of

character
date

of Bumu,

All, Sultan

expeditions

from

translations

of

son

Embassies
B.

de

Priaulx,

by

Rome,

to

274

Esq

.,

Earth

the

of

ion

Materialists,

J.

by

on,

....

of,

by

Sir

48

Juliopolis

28

Kafirs,

by

irords,

Kafir

43,199,207,219,226,

the

on

of,

language

by
1

Tiumpp

Dr.

of, expedi-

Iris, Sultan

294

Kafir

of

list

A.,

299

Esq

of

Sultan

the

Muir,

the

against

cpeditions

list

Sir

of, by

A.

....

228,

238

23

Bumes
E.

by
294
of

9, tenets

299

the

27

words,

Kuhistani

list

of

26

....

Alexandrinus,

Kunu,

the

on

276

sophists
nople,

Norris,

Esq

temperature

of

or

Kunuh,

expedition
226

against

80
.

294

Lake

of

Probation

288
.,

dtivation

of,

in

Dharwar

351

Marshman,

J.

C,

Esq.,

tea

in

the

on

^
*

!^. A.,
Takshi

Esq.,
Rustam,

on

production

Imphee

of

Assam

the

on

inscrip261

cultivation

of cotton

in

Dharwar
2

XIX.

815
....

351

482

INDEX.

Page

Page
Materialistfl, on
Muir,

Indian,

J.

by

Esq

Magaathenesy

the

on

Slates

expedition against
expedition against

Meighl,

234

India,

in

Oldham,

T.

by

81

Esq

144

Mendera,

281
....

277,288

Henahem

207

of.

tribe

Shamans

Qymno-

sophists

expeditions

Sew-Oa"ta,
299

against

Sutra

of

the

Sections,

42

lated
trans-

....

the

from

233

by the

Chinese,

....

Merodach-Baladan

8.

Rev.

136, 150

32

Beal

....

Muir,

J., Esq.,

lists
Materia-

Indian

on

294

Syagrus
299

Mnziris

294

of

Nabonidus,
Nakshi

of

inscription

Rustam

Assyrian

by

texts

124,

85, 181,

187,198,261,271

198
....

inscription

261

additional

....

Nearcbus

288

Necanedon

F., Esq., tranalationa

H.

Talbot,

(Nelcyndon)

294

Tea,

183,171,278

by

notes
on

of, in

production

the

....

Norris,

E.,

words,
North

Esq.,

of

list

Kafir

by

27

Indian

vemacnlars,

declensional

features

on

M5

Assam
of

Temperature

the

of

Constantinople
Bangalore

80
850

...

of

361

296

Teredon

....

of

Tetala, expedition against tribe

Ocelig

294

Odenatus

295

Oldham,
in

T., Esq.,

slates

true

on

India

228

against....
Translation

....

....

....

of

Chinese

the

from

407

Pratimoksha

the

81

246

expedition

Berbers,

Tewarik

of

Palmyra

295

the

translation

Pali, by Gogerly

"

translation

Chinese,
0

de

by

B., Esq.,

Trumpp,

of, from

Beal

guage

42

337

Sections

274

Probation,

Lake

of

288

Pul, inscription of

181

from

808

the

Kafirs

of

the

on

Ian*
1

the

North

sional
declen-

Indian
361

vernaculars

Vedic

conception

the, by
translation

Dr.,-

of the

features

Rome

of

415
Rev.

on

Indian

on

to

Pali

the

407

embassies

S"ntiparva,

from

Patimokhan

415
279

Pratimoksha,
Priaulx,

of the

Sutra

of, from

Philostratus

the

the

....

Patimokhan,

C.

of the

Bruce,

Earth,

Esq.

Tologesia

on

381
295

....

Sarmanai

276

Semnoi

277

Zedekiah

145

Senkereh,

187

Zenobia

295

inscription of
Sennacherib,
inscription

PRINTED

BY

....

of

185
....

HAUKISON

AND

SONS,

PT.

MAKTIN'S

LANE,

W.C.

ROYAL

ASIATIC

SOCIETY.

PROCEEDINGS

OV

BIBTY-NINTH

ANNIYEESARY

Held

THE

IHB

RIGHT

the

on

HON.

OF

MEETING

2Mh

May,

1862.

VISCOUNT

LORD

SOCIETY.

THE

STRANGPORD,

PBESIDENT,

IN

Thb

following
the

At

duty

to

period

the

of

of the

yearly

Honourable
other
the

between

India,
Library
Control.

that
be

Charles
the

settled,

Later

of

of

of

received

to

this

induced

the

proposal

to

month

two

of

to

the

charge

the

hundred

of

of

to

and

having
Libraries

make

annual

the

on

house.
taken
of

place,

State

from

for

Society's

the

of

Board

led

to

infer

likely

to
of

measure

application
his

some

condition,

not

was

fresh

grant

unless

the

been

the

of

Sir

to

Department

guineas.
and

however,

fresh
up
its

Secretary

deciding

before

house,

draw

the

Council

the

June,

had

Haileybury,

House,

of

the

of

portion

in

one-half

Directors

financial

amalgamation

an

resolved,

application,

Council

take

of

amalgamating

our

and

Society

India

Society's

their

it

of

that,

communications

certain

subject

of

of

off

of

mentioning

the

letting

renewal

of

and

improve

the

the

was

amoimt

the

:"

labouring

were

withdrawal
Court

the

by

given

afterwards,

it

for

in

for

the

portion

Wood
full

arise

Council

those

to

they
the

through

Company

found

which

felt

Council

the

anniversary,

Secretary

by the

read

was

under

question,

question

sub-letting

in

in

Shortly

this

soon

be

involving
with

last

formerly

might

date
the

Council

difficulties

India

could

the

CHAIR.

Society's finances,

necessity
At

the

our

donation
East

mode

of

the

report

respect

of

Report

THE

knowledge
and

forward

amalgamated

before

an

answer

was

'acquired,"

was

to

the

Libraries,

India
and

which
Office

to

keep

ii

them

the

in

"500

Society's house,

in

formerly
should

the

first cost
the

iu
About
de

middle

and

India

Libraries

Sir

Charles

the

application

the

building,

guineas

November,
of

In

of

the

to

The

custody

stability
tion

of

rooms

the

does

of

into

catalogues

event

of

sum

of

Society

last

full

the

in

seen

of

Government

the

to

be

house,

be

the

house

appended

would

it

be
; and

requisite,

so

careful

avoid

to

as

to

neoessary

East

settled.

add

large

so

Up

the

of

would

receive

to

dropped4

definitively

been

the

Society,

disposal

treasure
us

the

was

future

have

Museum

our

the

enable

of

means

national

to

the

to

appear

by

also

would

paid

of

of

subject

; but

this

occupied

now

The

fiinds

the

in

in

donation

the

of

reduced.

in

portion

not

Society

books

aid

in any

will

as

increase

important

so

of the

Office,

the

that,

that

stated

apartments

again

be

any

time,

adding

accordingly

this

sub-letting

Libraries

in

of th"

charge

Expenditure.

and
of

present

India

"210

India

with

India

Receipts

consequence

question

sanctioned

to

was

the

from

Abstract

had

would

donation

hundred

two

assistance,
of

tioned
last-men-

President

the

circumstances

accommodated

Society being

informed
the

revenues

increased

Society being

the

the

taking

our

Earl

the

the

of

consideration

from

of

respect

Office.

from
of

cases
book-

the

up

India

taken

was

Lordship

his

increased

for

granted

annually
the

in

Wood,

in

the

Society

Office, and

India

received

was

notice

the

setting

by

borne

that

the

and

answer

no

Council
; but

be

an

which

the

of

proposal
East

iu

Ripon,

books

should

July,

of

from

sulting
con-

relations

the

condition

on

"1000

the

removing

*s house

Society

the

Qrey

of

of

fiiciliiiol for
to

of

salary

present

according

Street,

grant

[Maj,

and

attendanoe

manuscripts

annual

an

THE

Librarian's

the

paying

Leadenhall

in

use

receive

that

and

books

OF

furnishing

and

annum,

per

the

of

REPORT

ANNUAL

the

to

ooUeO'

give

the

up

of

compaiison
superabundaaoe

duplicates.
The

organization

Commerce,
was

on

man,

in

the

last

the

appropriating
various

deemed

from

time

admissible

Committee

has

been

of

importance

resources

of

India,

Report

of
of

Her

the

the

for

of

such

time,
the

CounciL

and

in
to

Migesty*8
Committee.

relation

the

formerly

the

During

the

in
to

the
the
of

as

is

in

the

for

investigation

iUl

Sooiety*^
migiht

be

session,

the

as

present

productive

more

Resolution,

interest

British

month,
twelve-

"

Committee,

publication^
of

adopted,

J. C. Marsh^
for

passed

papers

exten^on

dominions,

of

use

and

Agriculture

Committee

Council

the

actively engaged

questions

portion

The

arranging
to

by

to

that

to

this

to

Secretary.
"100

of

Shortly affcm^ards,

services

of

sum

and

expenses,

Journal,

his

Honorary

its

different

year's Report.

Esq., volunteered
as

Committee

Society's

somewhat

plan

mentioned

of

of

various

industry

and

in

that

commerce

fully explakied

in

the

iv

ANNUAL

presented

also

has

**

work,

The

Sutra

Beal

Mr.

by

Captain
the

edition),

The

the

in

the

During
have

to

institutions,

from

"c., in

to

been

Two

for

Qen'eral

Jacob

by

Poetry, and

Mauritius,

the

of

the

to

useful

be

may

of

resting
inte-

or

Council
the

publications
Continental

and

British

the
^viz.,

"

Society
therefore,

its

presents

now

Societies

Journals,

receive

of

Petersburgh,

St.

of

Literaiy

Academy

Hungarian

different

we

in

written

public

or

Transactions,

the

of

so-called

the

Society's

Journal.

Society

at

possible

close

to

select

nature

command.

is

the

to

the

catalogue
their

of
it

by

the

Great

thereof.
a

certain

sufficient
and

has

number

These

to

show

bulk, unsuited

much

to
so

might

that

presented

Sanskrit

and

the

found

that
shall

examination,

be

character,

and

many

for the

but

offered

of

limited

appear

number

large

the

to

in

of
this

likely

most

but

to

nearer

will

it will

museum

our

the
are

Pali,

in

They

Professor

directed

the

to

Professor

to

were

numismatic

that

have

Punjab.

Upper

for

coins

contributions,

been

Exhibition

Upon

been

is

it

transmitted

subject by

Mysore

and

had

numismatists.

of

been

Cabul

or

completeness

have

the

in

between
on

of

translation.

Aryan

memoir

Government
sent

and

other

further

study

have

which

few

Society

receive

and

which

intermediate

former.

the

copper-plate

on

the

from

Esq.,

Kutch,

of

Rao

position

Manikyala,

the

articles

should

attention

Thomas,

purpose.
of

in

decipherment

the

the

E.

of

addition

valuable

by

late

members

Roberts,

Mr.

language

The

for

placed

be

to

received

selected
the

cabinet

our

neighbourhood

our

Grammar

and

exchange

the

by

has

coins,

inscriptions

Dowson

at

on

Society.

the

hundred

which

of

Highness

worthy

Society by

from

of the

Society,

cabinet

that

it

the

works

four

communicate

to

as

Archaeological

one

His

gradually

render

of

and

for

to

Our

many

presented

desired

be

Colonies

Liverpool

of

than

Indian

of

confided

Prose

following

acceded

Imperial

numismatic

collection

in

akeadj

has

the
^viz.,

"

of

returns

objects

the

Society

more

seventy-seven

as

made

return.

Our

also

his

of

copies

promised

and

the

Section.

publications

have

proposals

been

the

Oriental

its

for

and

of them

one

Selection

papers

from

have

Translations

literature

and

Australian

with

Philosophical

Sciences

be

such

past year,

Societies, and

presented

Trade,

of

received

been

Buddhist

Pieces.
of the

connexion

and

the

of

version

Sections.**

works^

language

Board

[Maj,

JoumaL

Dictionary,

future,

in

also

Translated

of

as

Society,

and

has

Governments

well

as

Society's

the

A^han

or

Selection

in

the

THE

Chinese

Forty-two

both

Raverty

Pushto,

(second

the

of

OP

the

of

copy

accompany

published

been

REPORT

perusal

objects are,

aooommodaium

It

will

1857,

be

in

offered

in

placed

was

be

to

in

by

the

on

added

English

written.
to

Mr.

of

Bonn

London,

the

of

the

Westminster

The

the

have

Council

the

Resident

from

deaths, retirements,

The

balance

in

EleetioM,

Bart.

rence"

Bsq." M.P.
W.

E.

Sir

H.

J.

Fonter,

Frith, Esq.

Bellasis, Esq.

Anderson,
daile,

Esq.

E.

Arthur

Blunt,

MiUigan,
tain

C.

Esq.;
L.

R.

J.
;

S.

Glasford;

of the

J.

F.

A.

M.P.

Beaumont
Daniel

D.

Rev.

Esq.;

Beal.

A.

James

H.

Puckle;
G.

Taylor,

M.P.

"

Dr.

Esq.;

Bunoijee;

Wells,

C.

P.

W.

J.

Prideaux,
G.

Esq.

Esq.

Lieutenant

Esq.;

K.

J.

R*

J.

G.

Esq.

Esq.

H.

L.

Borra"^

Esq.;

Freeman,

Moore,

Captain

Nieman,
S.

Nt?en

Miles

Esq.;

H.
;

Modeliar,

Captain

Baker

Charles

Macalister,

Churchill,

Esq.,
Colonel

Laa-

Seymour,

Mills

Non-Retidenta
J.

J.

Esq.

Esq.;
F.

Sir

D.

Freeland,

Powis

Lewin,

Esq.

Dymes,

of

Malcolm
J.

Macpherson,

J.

W.

Kaye"

Earl

H.

had

three

us

K.C.B.

Rigby

W.

Esq.

to

and

Resident

; the

Malcolm
H.

J.

Members.*

lost

Halliday,

loss

our

non-payments,

of sixteen

Anstruther

the

thirty-

of

while
of

of those

of

During

consists

gain

not

exertions

Kon-Resident

of

be

to

spirited

reason

ing
meet-

number

the

of

fetvourable.

be

by

G.

Gladstone,

Henry

Captain

the

seven

Sir

Showers

Gordon;

Esq.

and

the

Anniversary

Lieutenant-Colonei

W.P.Adams,

on

London

to

Members,

Again,

William

Rev.

Esq.;

Honourable
J.

Esq.

decide

to

the

in

numbers

our

and

Esq.,

M.P.

W.

Westwood,

to

exclusions

Wangh

Murray

Rev.

Qoldst^cker,

and

point

to

Major-Creneral

Major

Professor

announcing

in

to

continued

Russell,

Esq.,

Esq.

thanks

Major-General

Arthur

be

intended

trustees, Members

Non-Resident

S.

A.

MoDtgomery;

John

has,

Members.

6.C.B.;

Scarth,

A.

Sir

and

might

1864

Professor

given

June,

compositions

October,

last

is, therefore,

Bendenta

Major-Generml

essay

placed

in

the

at

and

numbers

"

the

four

Society

Resident

Kon-Resident

thirteen

the

twenty

eighteen

to

is

of

accession

four

amounts

which

examiners,

as

money

stated

was

and

last

and

gratification

of

progress

months

act

been

offer

of

compositions

haying

his

any

1st

Paris

names

fellow-members,

twelve

of
to

much

unsatisfactory,

past

in

is the

the

money

successful

the

to

of

the

and

Council.

altogether
our

in

giving

The

which

of

for

paid

of
The

Religion.
;

treatise

no

languages

the

in

be

year

Exposition

French

repeated

prize

Members,

some

Muir

the

the

; but

1860

consented

by

the

delivery

treatises.

selected

that

for

Regnier,

Bank,

Society,

to

fixed

M.

having

merits

Society,

the

Esq., D.O.L.,

and

and

or

in

that

Muir,

History

this

Mr.

Muir*s

J.

German

April,

period

best

Philosophy

fixed

of

meeting,

Society,

our

either

of

one

for

compete

of

of

as

The

Lassen,

in

candidate,

any

as

the

the

for

both

period

1st

of

"300

hands

The

competitor.

expired

of

written

the

of

member

System,

was

SOCIETY.

reoollection

prize

Yedanta

essay

the

distinguished

LL.D.,
the

ASUTIC

ROYAL

1862.]

Esq.
Esq.

A.

Cole;

H.

G.

J.

Cap.

Raverty;

yi

inclusive
in

the

be

yearly gain

numbers

press

it

may

only

additions

adopt

which

but

scholars,

of

to

Satisfiftctoryas
most

make

not

all

the

volumes

be

means,

enabled

by

we

nofc

without

and

inquiring
work

necessary

which

^Ibrti

increased

possess,

very

of

still

possible

deficient

found

resume

of valuable

that

such,

as

action, and

do

we

as

sometimes

is

further,

hundreds

binding

Society
guineas,

Council

that, with

so

jean,

the

the

to

course

works

library

our

ranks,

our

or

guineas.

whole,

Members

energetic
such

the

on

of
to

more

purchase

to

ninety-five

esteemed

be

Members

non-paying

to

consideration

the

fresh

bring

those

amounts

may

on

gain

apparent

six

or

of

subscriptions is, therefore, only sixty-"me

by reckoning

seen

true

Although

present.

subscription

four, five,

for

the

Resident

seven

vu^

paid

never

accumulate

to

arrears

of

amount

these

we

the

of

the

it will

to

their

allowed

have

either

have

Non-Eesident"

four

and

[May,

eloTenr"

subflcriptions,and

their

for

compounded

THE

OP

REPORT

ANNUAL

of
the

already

are

owners,

The
to

first among

unobtrusive

and
united

been

languages,
had

He

hope

was

Major

R.

A.

N.

O.

Braune,

Trouson

of

; and

Sir

Esq.

H.

J.

on

D.

Colonel

became

his

knowledge

known

was

of

and

the

pursuits

Colonel

of

ouv

distinguished

St.
Zobrab

Consort,

1841;

lively

which

James

ol

great

one

Society

in

tion
educa-

be

to

Bonn,

learned

Hamilton

Member

that

K.C.B.

Hay,

Highness,

His

joining

the

that

Royal

1641.

Lassen,
most

duty

manifi["ld

May,

so

his

sad

our

we

John

are

Neale;
G.

C.

P.

Esq.
Compounded

Deaths."

Wade,

Claude

one

His

1840,

sciences,

of the

expressed

and

Dalyell,

6th

Professor

Europe

in

folt

of

also

and

scholars

Oriental

the

on

and

arts

pupil

Members,

Foreign

R.

the

been

in

is

of whose

loss

deplores.

Queen

Society

various

of

the

carefully conducted,

most

and

beloved

our

it

whom

Consort,

England

all

the

of

Yioe-Patron
had

to

Members

Prince

virtues

marriage

in

and

late

the

is

mention

deceased

our

1846;

Esq.,

Freellng, Esq.,
Retiremenii,

Thomas

the

Ware,

Lieutenant.

1834;

1838

Donaldson,

H.R.H.

Samuel

Prince

Esq.,

Newnham,

RendmU

1824.

Qeneral

Dc

Esq.,

la

Robert

Motte,

1833.

Colonel

1847;

"r
ander,
Alex-

Rev.

Non-Beridtni:

Dr.
H.

O.

1856.
Resident

"

Hessej,

1844;

1833.

Non-JUtident

N.

p.

Lieutenant-Colonel

Edmonstooe,
:

C.

Esq.,

Newton,

Busb"

1849;

Esq.,

1858;

William

Rothery,

H.

1852;

Rev.

Sandwith,

Dr.

Esq.,
Esq.,

i852.
BxcluiionM.-'Resident

Esq.

"sq*;

R.

Dalglisb, Esq.,

J. W.

J^nf;Mufdcor

Pycroft,
|

E.

C.

K.

M.P.;

Esq.;
Murray,

R.
R.

H.
W.

Viscount

Esq.

Mackenzie,
Daggan,

Esq.
Esq.

Msllonf

William
Theodore

Non^Retidtni

Perensciy.
Nasif

L.

Oliphant,

Babton,
Harden,
:

Hyder
Esq.

ROYAL

1862.]
would

engnged
hands

of His

To
assert

that

that

the

in

aU

that
he

found

but

Sir

translation

the

16th

of

^^

the

On

General

the

of

when

took

he

interest

1850,

and

held

Society

the

Inscriptions

the

records

world, His

the

and

by

siding
preof

evening
Sir

of

part

Nimrud

of

At

subject

in

concluding

fluence,
in-

decipherment

learned
the

in

suits
pur-

and

Assyrian

the

of

those

Society.

the

in

attention

with

this

to

Achemenian
the

Meeting

Cuneiform

of

Boyal

Family

Council

felt

dolenoe

answer

pleased

Henry^s

EJiorsabad"

was

of

family

founded.'a

under

the

attended

banner

at

The

of the

December,

offices,he

captured.
Danish
about

in

The

inhabitants
two

years

Council

con-

in the

Qeorge

in Kent

Qrey,

had

been

and

Fulk

de

John

of

the

Crusaders,
afterwards

made

was

great
Newn-

another

Knights
Sir

Scotland,

of

one

and

the

of

and
Sir

Book.

one

notice

Civil

1808,

early

an

India

the
to

sent

settlement

flattering
of every

afterwards,

of

on

usual
take

the

was

age

the

he

Knight

entered

of

charge,

testimonials

class, when
with

he

training

as

British

received

quitted
tact

in

an

which

subordinate

Commissioner,

had
he

what

service

establishment,

which

which

bom

was

naval

subsequently

Madras

course

and
the

Thomas

of

son

Kent;

but

Tranquebar,

showed

second

county

Company,

Service

After

1800.

was,

At

East
the

Danish

of

Migesty

origin,

Albermarle.

of

present

1777.

to

in

Saxon

Southborough,

of

Honourable

joined

the

of the

Esq.,

appointment

their

graciously.

was

into

First

Her

with

Sir

the

siege of Carlaverock.

the

subject

Newnham,
S4th

the

that

Faversham,

Earl

Odo,

of

by

the
of

address

the

Secretary,

Domesday

in

example

An

Queen

effect

of

Kewnham,

de

Edward

Banneret

is

near

nunnery

John

fiunily. Sir

the

Nswhham

the

to

Home

very

mentioned

antiquity, being
ham

the

address

the

sympathy.

the

Consort,

throne

the

nation

Vice-Patron,

the

approached

presented

to

of

follow

to

her

of

Queen

the

which

by

Society

affectionate

received

receive

to

The

and

the

then

Society, tlurough

of the
an

who

bodies

the

them

on

accordingly

was

and

incumbent

it

bereavement

councillor,

father,

of dutiful

assurances

and

of

sudden

wise

public

numerous

name

of the

occasion

deprived

was

of

the

give

to

wannest

happiness

discoveries

ancient

evinced

the

left

time

the

to

read.

was

he

the

of

British

merely

is

taking

himself

occupying

Rawlinson's

February,

On

paper

little

Ever

increase

to

letter

the

limited.

was

truly

Henry

Highness
at

the

time

strongly attracting

most

the

at

enoouragement

fulfilled to

not

was

questions, and

most

and

Boyal

Prinoe's

tend

when

were

this hope

social

time

espeoial regard and

Highness.

Boyal

say

interest

with

meet

vii

SOCIETY.

ASIATIC

recently

received
that

and

from

been
the

appointment^
kindness

he

viii

succeeded

had

by

offices

which

branch

of

Criminal

he

the
which

of

he

those

he

thence

was

of the

1833.

He

since, for
his

life

and

to

in

then

all
ten

is
the

small

no

subsequent

in

the

judicial
and

years

Judge

still

remembered
he

interest

the

feeding
time

took

visited

in

with

during

poor

time

to

his

of

of

one

that

part

Fort

Mahrattas

with

and

the

In

to

in

in

Agent
To

of his

1823,

the
for

much

himself

are

illness
the

on

military

India

in

in

the

by proficiency

and

in

Survey

wish, his

successor,

political

Qovemor-Gfeneral

understand

the

service

in

in

critical

almost

an

Bundelcond

and

which

but

against

incessant

the

war"ue

under

exposure

duties

blished
esta-

Laws

field

equipage,

CoU^^

new

the

in

camp

tents,

cattle, ^c,

proved

the

invaluable

career.

Brigade

Migor

Hastings

the

in

and,

Honourable

station

at

Oude,

retained

Department

at

in

Languages

constant

military

1822, Lord

the

enter

active

diplomatic

and

the

to

study

losses
of

service

of

from

appointed

was

Map

to

first

where, during

lesson

Calcutta

the

of the

learnt

he

expressed

him,

the

arrived

severe

some

the

leave

sufiering

close

1820,

deputed

for

to

saw

of

one

was

privations

officer

towards

few

short

entered

1794,

1809, and

in

which

age.

distinguished

ensign

Pindarrees,

years,

severe

young

his

of

of

literary pursuits,

Chapel-street^

in

has

remainder

of

extent

after

He

years.

the

to

until

England,

died, after

He

Bengal,

in

soon

William

obliged

soon

three

the

of

year

Company

he

time

residence,

84th

the

India

young

he

1814,
at

was

his

at

bom

where

1812, the
in

thirty-five

his

devoting

judge.
Circuit

remained

to

passed

the

languages.

native
In

of

neighbours.

Wade,

year,

India

in

position

returned

first

to

he

in the

Circuit

third

where

Tellichery,

service, and
in

pain,

East

from

corresponding

at

benevolence,

last, in

the

following

the

humbler

Claude

service

to

the

active

with

Sib

rose

and

Appeal

gradually

he

London,

in

of

course

of

nearly equal duration,

of

principally

Court

the

to

residence

September

his

The

name

to

in

self-sacrificingbenevolence

from

Division

resigned

period

which

Western

unattended

and

his

to

have

transferred

except

aware

the

of

owing

means

promoted

uninterrupted

29th

upwards

the

to

entire
which

was

Division,

Court

of

his

were

where

and

people,

^eunines

1821

Centre

an

the

irritated

Denmark.

career

ment
Govern-

own

coimtry.

In

He

for

was

attachment,

and

devoted

severe

the

long

his

to

people

[May,

owed

towards

Cuddapah,

at

respect

welfare

He

service.

he

of

interests

during

THE

OF

duty

England

filled

Judge

great

and

of

policy

the

the

reconciling

feelings

the

degree

with

in

the

with

of

REPORT

ANNUAL

J.

Loodiana,

him
in

and
for

being
ment
employ-

consequence

Adam,
then

nominated
under

Delhi

circumstances

under

whioh

of

LimiteDant

the

ROYAL

1862.]
entered

Wade

of

state
at

exchange

the

of

maintained
which

of

had

the

States,

pride

Bunnese

disposed

take

to

while

In

the

1825,
with

Ava

the

success

**I

"

India,

the

alliances, that

the

chiefe

for

conveying

In

having

our

of

our

1827,
sent

presents

friendship
was

rdations

with

restore

by

had

we

given

may

to

other

be

be

regarded

than

as

the

policy

with

their

exercised

the

object.
of

our

as

In

system
friend

of

instrument

of

their

inspire
of

the

States,

two

foreign

national

to

losing sight

of

follow

mere

ordinary
extra-

Lion

"to

said,

preservation

congenial

wisely

^'

of the

should

without

such

the

every

those

words,

own

interests

enforcing

or

is not

of

complimentary
Wade

in

the

resides, rather

occasion

Amritsir,

appointed,

he

and

care

Agent

allies,

the

towards

to

the

habits,
the

dence
confi-

views

and

country."

own

General, Captain
to

rule

agency

on

which

with

paramount

as

British

Indian

of

Metcalfe,

achieved

intercourse

proper

he

Wade

balancing

instructions

softening
of

interests

the

rigid

Our

masters.

and

the

and

Governments,

his

here, in

endeavours,"

in

whom

among

by

and

restoration

Wade

British

ment.
Govern-

our

Charles

Captain

and

Claude

future

policy,
to

the

appeared

doubts

of

Sir

year.

enabled

state

to

best

my

it is essential

by

interference

Sir

all his

their

removed

first

of offence.

Metcalfe

identifying

his

resources

the

affairs

our

remove

other

of

and

in

the

in

Sikh

of

which

by

to

strongly

was

in

army,

turn

address

Delhi,

while

used

Lord

of

example

any

the

cause

in

disastrous

following

act

worth

principles

Punjab:"

at

just

be

may

simple

Agent

his

deeply

and

emissaries
sustained

we

been

occurred

since

1824,

the

assembled

had

he

by the

professions

and

partially
the

obnoxious

1823

confidence

in

had

our

twice

or

once

relations

and

reverses

little

between

Maharajah
It

of

was

; but

perfect harmony
revoking

the

his

danger

in

Bhurtpore,

no

confirm

fedth

confined

conducted

been

amicable

years

accordingly

being re-appointed

of

the

at

Powers,

been

inquiry

Circumstances

the

after

required

and

suspicions,

and

native

hitherto

of

had

most

year.

advantage

it

the

of

us

He

this

1819,

in

usurper

war.

letter

Maharajah's

; and

attack

to

to

latter

the

the

by

tempted

the

glance

to

other

had

chieftain

Sikh

Metcalfe,

shaken
his

peace

and

Singh,

ceremonious

1809

until

wounded

the

as, from

but

with

intercourse

master-hand

for

it is necessary

period.

that

year;

Euijeet

with

ix

SOCIETY.

functions,

new

relations

our

The
to

his

on

ASUTIC

was

and

them
the

Lord

mission

and

deputed

to

impress
in
;

our

which

following

Roi^jeet Singh,

Amherst's

year,

connected

tour, Runjeet
to

presents

with

return

allies
he

with

the

succeeded
to

the

with

the

his

Governor-

corresponding
sincerity

of

well, that

so

charge

Singh

of

our

our

he

political

territory south

of

ANNUAL

the

Sutlej, inolading

Sikh

States

the

and

left bank

of

1809,
In

from

of

and

King

send

them

oi

the

Amirs

removed

his

and

first,and
In

1831,

his

on

to

chiefis

other

among

between

the

Bentinck,
the
with

years

Maharajah

and

object, by securing
of

and

rivendne
of
ad

the

the

the

States
In

the

its

**

and

of

the

and

tried

during

important

tribes

the

the

on

the

permit

blishment
esta-

Indus

and

Bhawulpore,
the

compromised
he

1834,

succeeded,

treaties

for

boats

the

in

with

the

the

freedom
veicatious

confirmed

his

our

"dth

result,-the

this

at

and

judgment

relations

difficulties

Ferozepore

Government,

satisfiictioa

William

high diplomatic

appointment,
the

Home

in

1835,

of Lahore

Court

and

Indus.

the

serious

satisfiEiction

on

of

the

negotiations

this

Sutlej, establishing
on

of

interests

and

the

concluding

tolls

the

levied.

great

Wade,

in

the

all

tone

Lord

in

of

had

on

of

by

to

between

which

in

the

the

predatory

length,

substituting

charge

across

1836,

Jheend

British

Indus

previously

Captain

exclusive

at

the

remarked

ability"

States,

until

etiect

out

confluence

disputes

and

expressing

of

all

Pottinger,

and

duties

the

at

inducing

in

Indus

Courts

at

Qovemor-Qeneral,

canTing

native

Oashmere,

tour^ Captain

engaged

the

wards
after-

praposal

identity

the

at

Cashmere.

of

Singh

of

incessantly

the

Sikh

the

Runjeet

to

Colonel
on

of

against

chiefs, in

settling

the

decisive

opening

was

Agent

routes

navigation^

Government

to

hmd

States

In

the

to

commerce

and

with

valorem

Statea

other

protected

safety of the

conjunction

Sikh

he

British

Rivers,

Ri^poot,

conviction

river, persuading

the
of

Punjab

him

to

the

who

and

visit

frx)ntiers, lowering

dispatched

again

reconcile

had

its

on

by

following

the

banks

and

and

was

which

refusal

Envoys

to

difficulty,

interview

an

their

Bentinck's

with

the

difficulty was

frontier

possession

William

wished

by

to

averse

extreme

Ropur,

India,

British

to

two

to

at

them

he

1832

without

not

his

present

Mahanyah,

Bums

very

Lord

the

their

Ti"aty

return

cm

disputes.

The

language
on

the

Bentinok

passage.

Lieutenant

of

as

proteoted

autitority
by

William

with

his

coveting

our

consent

in

boldest

In

of

terms,

own

though

occasion

succeeded,

Maharajah

allow

his

first deterred

at

influence

Bokhara,

the

on

England

by

the

dangerous

to

Lord

demonstration
to

suspicious

from

them

objections

to

way

given

was

grant

Wade*s

warlike

but

to

consented

his

Wade

Sind

Amirs'

even

on

Indus,

Captain

the

Court,

Ac,

of

by

stopped

the

up

Singh,

of

unsettled

rise

and

[May,

limit

left

been

arrived

Runjeet

to

the

Highness"

having

horses

THE

disputes between

of

Sutlej having

omission

some

to

Bettlement

of His

the

this

1830,
the

the

those

OP

REPORT

both,

which

after

arose

States,

Captain
a

tedious

with

regard

to

the

between

Runjeet

Wade

ultimately

process

of

succession

Singh
settled

ascertaining

in

the

and
to

the

righti

xii

ANNUAL

march

triumphant
the
he

Shah's

and

Cabul,

to

Government,

transferred

was

REPORT

to

OF

the

he

returned

the

Agency

THE

transfer

[May,

lioodiana,

to

of

Malwa,

the

to

station

which

from

in

levies

A^han

his

of

following

year^

1840.
At

this
had

war,
social

revived

and

however,
Bheel

India

it

is

greater
recognise

employ
of his

the

brief

of

trade

the

respecting
he

married,

of

the

in

tents

Punjab

and

after

succumbed

to

family

to

the

all

old

loss

those

the

of

he

on

of

one

fidUng

had

he

England,

to

Colonel

NichoU,

blessed

injured

during

gations
investi-

information

return

his

the

to

which

by

was

with

by

exposure

missions

the

to

felicity,he gradually

domestic

rare

when

active

late

been

year,

during

full

his

On
of

never

objects

himself

devoted

such

whom

sword,

he

force,

1844,

country,

had

the

of

till

he

the

of

dealing,

the

Indore.

with

complaint,

the

his

agency,

daughter

years

effect
or

Punjab.

of

of

"c., and

constitution

John

Rbv.

Society,

William

the

21st

the

kindest

October,
and

leaving

1861,

estimable

most

the

on

9th

of

College, Cambridge,

himself

by

talents

his
and

honours
He

College.

Greeks."

during

After
of the

Master

published

ranks

complete

his

treatise

among

of
on

works

edition

on

placed
assist

in

the

of

of

St.

Pindar,

works

some

Latin

tongue,

Latin

as

high

was

Edmunds.

on

entitled
as

the

the
*'

high place

of

**

graduates,
Under-

Cratylus,*'

Theatre

"^

Hebrew

there

he

commentary

language,

Yarronianus,"

^New

the

Head

appointed

and

the

of

the

^'New

WhUe

translation

entered

Fellows

tuition

Donaldson

Bury

taking

the

and

of

distinguished

soon

his

Member

1811,

the

produced

Dr.
at

he

among

compilation

Sophocles,
the

where

in

acquirements,

time

years

School

bom

was

1830,

to

this
the

few

Public

Antigone

the

and

in

chosen

superintending

besides

1838,

ultimately

also

was

and

June,

classical

and

being

DJ"., elected

Dokaldsoh,

Trinity

on

Europe,

men

that

othef

any

men.

The

in

to

Artillery, by
his
seasons

mourn

his

the

eldest

fifteen

an

of

Government
of

but
;

at

Loodiana

products

the

Horse

issue

under

and

1845,

means

in

of

the

of

that, although

but

at

than

with

to

road-making,

resources

Bengal

numerous

return

to

supplied

previously

military

succeeded,

settlement

Malwa

career,

authority

agencies

education,
the

into

his

remainder

him

compelled

of

no

the

remark

of

mixed,

Wade

Claude

in

whole

the

between

was

including

worthy
part

to

course

Sir

numerous

more

it

as

Mahratta

the

by
disturbed

seriously

divided

pacification,

occasion

promotion

the

its

and

and

jurisdictions.

appeared

health

of

country,

to

During

his

the

were

the

whole

the

Province,

down

put

system,

this

effecting

in

of

predatory

conflicting

throughout

had

of

tribes, who

part

who

in

condition

distant,

the

period,

Oratyhis

whioh
"

does

works

among

Cambridge,

to

was

of the

the Civil

Latin

the

at

others

for

fiunlitating
early

to

of

the

study

the

pursuit

fifty, carried

of

age

two

Donaldson
the

of

one

subsequently

very

complete

the

untiring

Examiner

for

an
^

death

which

with

energy

and

the

to

he

until
field

the

the

of

grammars

from

of

Literature

rising science

by

away

miners
Exa-

philology,

comparative
of that

retarned

Classical

Miiller*s

of Ottfried

evince

languages,

himself

devoted

he

of

publication

Xiu

Dr.

1855,

and

London,

completion

His

his

and

and

Greek

of

University

In

appointed

after

soon

service.

Greece,**

philology.

Greek

on

SOCIETY*

ASUTIC

HOYAL

1862.1

was,
his

of

labours.

the

on

19th

the

he

of

and

in

celebrated

Oriental

of

studies

Freytag

him
of

means

the

he

scholars.

present

year.

of

abridgment

at

in

vols.

work

list of

issued

them

at

at

other

of

in

is

poets

and

at

and

Paris.

in
of

1819

Bonn,

known

known
in

the

in

is

best

to

of

the

is

the
An

1830-37.

1837.

literary
produced
and

1814.

Most

at

Halle.

or

with

early part

edition

Bonn

tion
application
prosecu-

him

he

Halle,

at

the

Government

Sacy,

the

of

aptitude.

University

in

in

the

much

which

fall
with

expenses

De

Halle,

Gottingen,

printed

his

the

by

an

in

went
which

his

supplying

wi-iters,were

work,

he

the

Prussian

Freytag

Arabic

first

were

editions

Bonn

Alcholafa.

Lexicon

Arabico-Latinum.

Lexicon

Arabico-Latinum

dtt

Arab.

translation
of

The

his

of
works

following

1837.
4

ez

vols.

majori

Venknnst,

"c.

Halls

1830-37.
Halis

excerptnm.
Bonn

1831.

4to.
:

of

by Freytag

:"-

Fakihat

DanteUnng

so

4to., published

on

His

appeared

poetry,

shown

place

appeared

this

resume

him

in

works

which

of

at

assist

the

Professor

took

by

works

times.

to

to

defraying

the

death

poets, historians, and

subsequently
is

of

profession

acquainted

him

instructions

of

work

this

Army,

became

already

and

the

most

His

of

number

different

Arabic

studies

appointment

Lexicon,"

Arabic

Arabic

his

The

Allied

oflfer,and

the

of his

regiment,

military appointment,

published

Arabic

his

continuing

received

where

embraced

of

had

is

in

offered

he

which

it

which,

Library,

Prussian

he

1811

On

advised

strongly
and

languages.

versity
Uni-

successfully
In

domination.

he

capital

profited greatly by

Freytag
he

that

who

for

the

with

languages,

eagerly

relieved

In

Sacy,

to

chaplaincy

the

of

himself

consequence

French

to

Paris

1815.

devoted

University
in

Liineburg,

at

Membec

Oriental

resign

opposed

to

he

of

bom

was

became

where

to

obtained

De

He

iii the

compelled

accompanied

Napoleon

"

theology

sentiments

Frettao

and

appointment

was

Prussia,

he

1807,

an

patriotic
to

in

study

obtained

stated,

September,

1788.

Gottingen

of
to

Fbedebick

William

Geobgb

1837*

8fO.

4to.

xir

ANmJAli

GbrtitoiBallik

C^^l

Atabica

JUUI

1838-42.

nUPOm

HittoridL

Gnmmtticm

[May,

Lipibe

ed. 6.

ProTeitrfa,

Arabnm

ntB

OV

W.

18S4.

F.

8fa

fioimc

3 tols.

8to.

Oaab

b.

Zobdr

carmen

Carmine

cam

1822.

fioiinM

icA.

Mdtiftfcbbii,

8m

^MiUkid:))judi
Bonnas:

HamasiB

1828-47.

Fabulae,

'U

i4^\sL^

Bonnie

"c

*U1l^m

auctore.."bn

1823.

aclioliif.

pta.

8to.

i^\i

"

Ingeniosoram

Tebrisii

earn

4to.

Lokmani

iail

Carmine

Imperiratoam

Fractal

Arabschah,

"c.

Bonnae:

pts.

Joeatia

et

1832-52.

4to.
Selecta

HidtoHa

ex

Rq^erang
1820.

Arabicam

The

Arab,

8to.

tJebetsetsg.

mit

Bonii

has

several

desirous

volume,

Rawlinson,

immense

which

promise

further
of labour

requisite

prevented

he

XIYth

interrupted

by

important
The
task

obstacle

to

persuaded
since

in

with

the

British

continuing

that, considering
the

first

part

to

the

Museum,

the

was

volume.
the

H.

very

him

the
have
Sir

Miyesty's

followed

great

H.

and
an

by

printed, aii" attempt

to

municate.
com-

England
ment.
Governthe

rious
labo-

Babylonian

is
made

to

been

irremovable

Bawlinson

advances

hitherto

Inscriptions,
from

proved

any

amount

has

nothing

Assyrian

; and

interrupted

subject

Her

more

that

has

the

Bawlinson

mission,

gave

far

great

Babyloniaa

by

hands

character

so

material

left him

and

coveries
dis-

and

ages

The

C^

H.

inscriptions

the

have

of Sir

publishing

and

histoiy

of

Persian

that

who

intrusted

and

unattempted,

new

Sir

important

language

continuing

Assyrian

departure

connected

editing

of

inscriptions

the

the

of this

tioned
first-men-

gentleman's

philological only.

opinion

investigators,

the

Council

by

fully investigated,

been

from

of

on

the

in

investigation

mission

duties

insight

into

that

the

now

volume,

in

wholly

Member

is

by other

exhausted

study

for the

of

in

almost

be

work

Persian

material

would

learned

our

and

volume,

the

them

in

The

the

of

the

of

notice
bound.

copies

placed

already

the

to

yolumes

XIYth

consequence

discoverable

had

last

interest

which

an

and

Xlth

ancient
in

new

thing

any

these

moreover,

the

been

afibrding

than

remote

of

hitherto

of

lllaatraTit.

1835.

their

unfinished

amount

had

Tetiione.

el

brought

having

Nineveh,

at

the

times

of

left

was

Halle

of

containing

made

The

Grammatik.

condition

been

members

Commentario

4to.

Hebr*

incomplete

Journal

on

1819.

Argent:

Aleppo,

an

perpetoo

1814.

Kangefasste

was

and

4to.

Fr., Gottings:

an

Paris

Saad-Aldaula

des

Carmen

by

Halebi.

now

in

complete

the
the

ROYAL

1808.]
"oluine

would

unequal

be

result

the

to

The

Council

bound

up

the

have

the

Council

therefore

they

had

have

of

office

an

of

Sir

T. Colebrooke

of

the

Society's

readiness
name

to

the

to

be

The

filled

by

invigorating

and

object

which

the

embodied

Ivere

be

only

carried

they

the

REPORT

aid

THE

OP

Slane

of

been

his

Fund

the

in

can

"

The
tion
transla-

the

Algeria.

in

similar
this

matter

design.

AORICULTURE

OP

to

Translations^

and

effecting

to

obtained.

absence

works,

fat

referring

Miscellaneous

interesting

foi*

means

autumn,

with

proceed

during

COMMITTEE

last

thereby

to

of

Orientalists

of

have

propositions

that

supporters
be

volume

from

The

proposals"

means

suspended

extracts

invite

the

future

de

M.

publish

to

of

consisting
and

requested

propose

of

your

forward
hence-

best

the

published

Report

by

of

operations.

additional

Ibnu-Khallik"n,

of

They

if

Fund

consideration

One

subscription

out

have

Committee

refer.

to

of

terms

in

vacancy

Translation

their

extending

they beg

reduced

the

in

year

for
will

Member.

Oriental

the

Hid

office.

submitted

the

by you,

distinguished

of

daring

adopted

if

our

Committee

occupied

this

and

to
his

signified

that

to

lists

balloting

beginning

very

has

election

succession

gratification

Rawlinson

for

duties

the
in

the
the

now

Henry

gentleman

held

been
ft-om

have

the

in

has

Wilson

Sir

of

undertaking

for

the

Wilson,

Professor

selection

which

nomination

in

put

the

They
that

to

incomplete.

Professor

existence.

to-day,

be

very

giting

volumesi

two

Director^

nature,

and

these

knowledge

therefore,

consideration

left

lamented

Oriental

meeting

appears,

of

consideration

peculiar

so

by

announce

be

would

half

one

issuing printed notiees,

on

parts

been

our

under

qualified by superior
of

decided

published

decease

has

XY

of which

patohwork

the

why

Sinoe

in

SOCIETY.

other.

with

reasons

ASIATIC

AND

COMMERCE.
Towards
revive

the

the

close

Committee

and

of

the

resources

and
his
of

Committee,
J.

C.

services
the

likely

as

Committee
to

prospect

assist
of

Esq.,

Honorary
was

in

and

fifteen

information

one

promoting

those

to

the

receiving vs^oable

object
papers

from

the

the

and
the

ductive
pro-

formed^
offered

establishment

abroad

Committee

parties in

of

particular^

Council,

of the

England
; and

in

to

view

accordingly
of

Information
in

the

with

Indiii

of
was

members

determined

regarding

and

members,

of the

Secretary.
sent

Agriculture,

generally,

East
of

Council

session, the

diffusing

consisting

Marshman,

last

Trade

of

collectidg, digesting,

the

of

India

who
have
who

word

the
take

xri

interest

an

intelligence

on

in

with

Calcutta

that

the

and

the

of

different

of

Tea

the
as

in

the
and

and

the

the

read
to

Secretary,

in

The

the

it

Society's

The

less

paper

than

to
to

year

Your

the

ensuing

year,
death

of

found

quite

the

of

the
was

March,

of

discussion,

and

the

interest

quarterly part

the

of

Report

the

to

6s,

last

their

"62,

the

of

from

have

Members

to

realizing

property

Since

their

and

the

of

sum

fetrther

no

which

"100
have

they

expenses,

that

the

required

to

will

appropriation

THE

FOR

carefully

and

examined

that,

report

clerk

"380

5d,

19".

of

be

YEAR

1861.

accounts

of

notwithstanding

the

the

collector,

past

sudden

they have

Neal,

Mr.

the

been

correct.

were

donations

late

your

the

increase

22nd

animated

last

by

year.

have

happy

are

that

REPORT

Auditors

and

"606

them

Dharwar

in

question

the

in

by

the

on

of

members

Cotton

an

the

of

state
meet

one-half,

AUDITORS'

funded

Society,
elicited

and

appears

have

last

for

requisite

In

the

ence
refer-

preparation

promised
of

Sale

in

Journal.

voted

spend

of

of

course

been

Cultivation

importance

Committee

Council

the

auditory,

showed

taken

some
on

in

have

India,

the

"

especially

more

in
for

of

Prospective

India,

Qovemment

are

papers
and

meeting

numerous

which

of

Culture

Production

and

Lands

Waste

with

of the

the

India"

Past, Present,

the

and

been

discussed

and

Progress

in

the

presented

or

read

been

Cotton

the

have

together,

^the

"

in

conveying
"

paper

evening

an

Other

The

at

of

Proclamation

recent

Committee.

Dharwar,

of

munications.
com-

connected

documents

have

papers

localities

America

Fee-simple.

Honorary

other

Cost

with

of

hope

of

with

India

in

to

with

topics connected

following subjects

District

compared
to

the

on

Assam,

Four

reason

corresponding

collected

been

fonned

been

interchange

an

improvement

variety

have

inquiry

in

Means

in

by

various

of

progress

is every

meetings,

nine

which

at

individuals.

meetings,

Cotton

held

discussion.

under

forwarded

be

commnnicate

to

recently

has

there

and

Maj,

position

Society

design,

will

Council,

questions

the

view

of the

brought

at

in

have

resources

by

kindred

in

are

Statistical

Committee

meetings

the

them.

object

The

subjects, and

these

in

THE

OF

REPORT

ANNUAL

which

"552

Os,

added

to

income

compositions

accumulated

4J., thereby
6d,
34

to

of
"31

by

the
the

reducing

sale

15^..
10".

of

Society's

and

20

Kon-Resident

Society*s/\ist, representing
"99

bilities
lia-

Consols.

"1,200

Resident

the

outstanding

liquidated

were

19".

anniversary,

annual
and

Id.,

"1,806

been

the

past year

ih

addition

an

to^sundiy

ROYAL

1862.1
The

total

income

expenditure
The

was

balance

all the

1861,

applicable
number
the

funded

total,
the

Thus

"230

Members,
property

of the

of

and,

will

May,

of

The

It

this

and

to

the

by

half

our

pay

number

due,

however,
and

fjEuled

to

members
also

first

the

feurther

call

on

the

CouncU.

c
-^
Soci^y.

.r
the

and

in

the

to

activity
we

and

result

of

and

convey
that

of such

be

of

wanting

record

Council,
this

great

our

and

made

in

to

that

hold

our

the

to

of the

in

full

annual

East

India

recognition
of

of
the

by ourselves
and

claims

our

East

upon

India
the

right feeling

particularly
support
to

are

remembered,

be

It must

and

For

sanction

especial acknowledgments

ourselves

the

acknowledgments

gratitude

most

of
own

both

by the

deliberations

the

been

operations.

us

us

Wood.

.."ociety, whose

service

to

upon

spontaneous

as

our

grateful

Charles

Sir

rary
tempo-

increase

renewal

bestowed

our

shifts

indebted

are

to

have

to

to

and
the

be

novelty

would

us

at

you

ing
of diminish-

from

such

of

several

presenting
record

decided

most

the

relief

thanks

you.

of

enable

prospects,
For

welcome

to

order
a

formerly

no

we

congratulate
and

relieved

recourse

of the

to

It is

are

Stbanqfobd

necessity, which

the

have

task

melancholy

only

in

before

painful

but

having

was

should

members

proved

the

of this

our

laid

now

repeated applications

we

of

the

not

we

instance,
this

but

upon

and

in

^
for

that

society's condition

house

part

this

that

merits,

Council,

increase

in

Government

guineas,
For

in the

of
be

Lobd

satisfaction

from

of

but

concluded,

struggles.

and

our

Majesty's

Company.

,.

sincere

had

that

Members

our

of 200

grant

of

essential

Her

follows

as

nothing

state

way

of

most

balance

for

I Auditors

Report

financial

humiliation,

sub-letting

the
has

with

and
year

tioner,
Sta-

wlU

any

Auditor

BOSANQUET,

meeting

Council

embarrassments,
aknost

necessity

no

Reports being

in

anniversary
numbers

able

GREGSON,

improvement

past the

each

J.

is with

is announced

years

W.

the

"

the

upon

which

for

cover

and

income

continued

FINCHAM,

J.

the

of

addressed

Gentlemen,
you

be

clear

year's

current

the

8d.y

Os,

1862.

reading

and

rose

the

from

than

more

"216

the

on

Society.

FRED.

3rd

would

gross

1860.

hands

bd."le"ying

18".

in

Treasurer's

viz., Printers,

"

Id,

I8s,

the

6d,j and

I5s.

4d,, which

Ss,

whole

there

"885

and

"323

was

"972

was

Banker's

its expenses

to

of

Society

liabilities

9d.

I7s.

9s, lid.

"92

the

xvii

SOCIETY.

Sd,, against

I5s.

in

outstanding
"14

the

of

"848

December,

31st

ASIATIC

those

to

who

advocacy

ject
subif

we

the
are

have

of Oriental

cause

xviii

research

study and

have

in this
who

Members

spirited

re

obtained

by

constituted

exertions

which

increase

these

only

confers

They
speak,

the

having

of

during

these

which

he

has

the

public

Eastern

much

With

quarterly
to

is

say,

dustry

unreasonable
their

This
to

bearing

labour

and

and

sometimes

last

the

the

in

of

the

able
avail-

agriculture,
our

of
lies

popularity

with

co-operate

to

additional

securing

by

of

prosecution

of

calling public

attention

it

to

in

increase

the

as

most

desirable

result,

exertiouB

and

to

to

our

appear

only

regular
bound

am

have

the

years

in-

great

observation.

appearing
for

of

of

unremitting

which

constant

contribute

of the
number

pledge

redeeming

from

to

transactiouB

in

journals

ceasing

an

Redhouse,

scholars
to

miscellaneous

untiring

Mr.

testimony,

expect

thought

and

and

Journal,

owing

to

and

the

capabilities

source

purpose

for

highest

the

of

present

obtaining

in

Secretary,

our

Members

practical

general

publication.

in

pleasure

the

mainly

is

legitimate

invite

revived

the

of

and

It

tive
produc-

portion

subjects

generally.
and

succeeded

to

sanction

and

year,

the

commercial

of

labours

late

been

the

power.
the

to

had

branch
for

the

upon

papers

products

Committee,

their

have

of

Asia

and

the

and

the

under

true

useful

in

contributions

the

all-important

earnestly

for

we

during

industrial

of

that

regard

Society,

presided

political

the

and

most

lies

as

the

upon

contributions

he

committee

general

and

this

for

to

valuable

researches
us,

himself

most

empire,

before

devoted

This

authorities,
commerce,

has

Kas

and

able

very

Marshman

Mr.

the

Agriculture

important

an

no

of

undertaken,

the

he

information,

and

to

India.

affording
best

indebted

and

spare

worthy

of

under

Royle,

contributed

upon

of

purpose

Br.

to

have

we

to

so

investigation

Committee

formed,

late

greatly

are

spirit

and,

scholarship,

ourselves

so-called

years

the

of

which

over

resources

us

past

which

with

committee,

these

in

We

ability

the

revive

to

which

researches.
and

this

upon

this

In

bilities.
responsi-

central

scientific

render

us

upon

and

consequently,

us,

to

us.

superintendence

our

zeal

duties, and

past year,

Commerce,

It behoves

not

are

bestowal

the

us,

and

literary

obligations

kind

duties

Oriental

of

exponent

Asia.

to

in

large, and,

this

their

serious

recognise

of

branches

of

and

nothing,

imposes

and

organ

all

conferred

the

efficient

to

constitute,

and

fulfil

to

distinction

of

but

reference

effort

and

benefits,

official

generally

for

assiduous

the

of

you

Grants

have

associates.

our

remind

they

and

whose

present

of

public

advantages

to

our

advantages.

bodies

public

upon

owe

if

me

the

those

numbers

the

in

forgive

accompany

we

forget those

we

subfcriptions,

nor

[Mnv,

forego

their

for

fnends

THE

must

to

subscribers

their

gentlemen,

conferred

consented

compounding

among

But,

have

OF

Neither

country.

themselves

trust, permanent,

not

KEPORT

ANNUAL

valued
at

It
fruits

irregular

together,

aa

is
of
tervals,
inhas

REPORt

ANNUAL

XX

day, by

present

Orientalists
work

should

tionary
would

have

have

I don't

indemnified

even

of

sale

had

conferred

there

is

points, by

by

addressing

is the

and

sale

of

of

state

things,

stimulate

to

the

instructed

popular

that

the

because

Orientalism,

alone

this

in

rarely unconscious

that

and

gentleman.

justification

with

in

falling

the

of

individuals,

of

or

author

but

appeared

have

present

an

author

present,

public, imperfectly

and

it is to

the

in
for

seasoned

when

the

genuine

article

encouraging

highly

and

J)io-

out

Orientalism

genuine

I say

general

the

public bodies,

motive

temptation

arising

never

labour,

American

private

of

we

sach

its

and

for

therefore,

existence

time

must

of

spurious

every

prejudices,

popular

of

ourselves.

among

special
and

the

the

is

work

his

could,

liberality

principle

of

there

It

Government,

upon

lack

no

which
of

of
to

this

and

grant

sale

the

for

necessary

country,

demand

that

proceeds

by the

"

the

limited.

then,

support,

in

which

be

been

vitally

its expenses

for

always,

it not

The
is

work

perhaps

for

for

recompensed

say

that

impossible

is

It

think

Anglo-Turkish

valuable

roost

written.

been

been"

and

new

essential

is

It

condition.

same

Redhouse's

Mr.

as

the

in

are

[May,
public

intelligent reading

large and

THE

OF

on

fallacies,
appeals

he

to

look

can

for

remuneration.
It
a

would

be

condition

peculiar

to

the

of this

will

say,

some

certainly
with

processes
results

and

which

temporarily

before

character
of

the

the

recorded,

to

the

affinities

only

false"

one

ably.

in

all this
the

is not

that

their

that
It

based

that

;
or

question,

that

are

and

deal

"

not

may

opinion

and,

opinions

are

to

who
affect

should

do
our

come

principal
the

it true

be

or

but
;

now

it to

position

have
effect.

same

just

believe

Gothic

they

I think

to

verbal

the

that

us

science

and

the

or

you

because
to

more

matter

people

opinion

exist

dent
Presi-

himself

as

and

of

effect

the

thing

jand^

whether

does

many

if such

Sanscrit

and

false

have

proper

affinities

the

with

tnie

there

such

no

common

be

aggregate

is clear

languages

to

scientifie

structural

the

upon

the

his

such

allowed

our

we

transactions
no

discoveries

if

committing

society

is

the

lowering

of the

truth

and

have

may

hardly

I need

But,

hand,

one

there

Arian

connection

no

it is evident
and

the

letter

Whether

that

it

reaction

which,

genuineness

and

whose

in

philology

languages

has

quino

influential

society

between

European

and

of

that

the

On

matters

proclaimed.

position

our

these

within

come

ourselves, and

foresee

to

doctrine

comparative

and

public.

flourishing

incidentally,

of

difficult

the

identified

obtained

which

result

with

moment

present

inquiry

In

ultimate

have

affecting

of

invalidate

to

the

at

operations.

we

have

we

it is not

continue,

be

mind

of

notice

taking

without

subject

branches

in, the

not

this

public

Society's

setting

be

to

appears

the

of

important

reference
scope

leave

to

wrong

be

true,

unfisivourrec^ved

as

ROYAL

1862.]
established

an

Journal

for

truth

waste

in

high authority

the

Assyria

as

this

of

which

sort,

with

scholars,

is of

research,
It

the

puts

and

to

create

and

by explaining
results.

him

his

in

this

"mous

of the

67

and

old

to

upon

he

general society,
exhibited
that

Norris,

and

responsible

settled

once

talk

the

for

right

speak

detail,

the

Behistun
hist

been
of

controversy,

with

to

venture

decision

to

and

that, if the

inscription,
fifteen

the

years

which
as

tion,
interpretatation
interprethere

Yet
the

can

in

subject
opinion

scientific

as

criticism,

the

results

of

Westergaard,

and

work

into

open

in

no

way

language

of

denial

used

it
or

authority

be

can

correct, which

who

the
of

forth

long,

to

in

all

discuss
have

subject
the

and

will

called,

place

those
on

be

not

interpretation
been

it

calling

the

anticipate

single unity, yet

as

will

It
such

has

an

committing

accepted

of

time

is

is

means

if

scholar

public

and

and

Review^

scepticism

its appearance.

is not

of

language"

the

in

cuneiform

Oppert,

uncritical

cuneiform

known

Comewall*s

Sir

intelligent
and

the

This

help remarking

the

'^

have

or

of

made

on

have

we

Lassen,

appearance
His

of

all.

of

by

silence.

literary

which

with

published

from

converses

of

trenchant

hieroglyphic

tendency

of

organs

ignorant

the

the

Hincks,

period

before

question

for

to

the

in

to

the

for

determining
probability,

and

who

one

any

or

Sir

of

as

English

other

absolute

watches

disbelief.

said

be

may

by

who

by people

of

who

leading

roused

been

cannot

of

passive acquiesence

the

defiance

it

the

in

Rawlinson,
has

or

mind

Assyrian

public,

researches

Quarterly

of

of

popularising

and

abstains

truth

and

entire

an

the

in

of

subject

maintains

doubt

no

the

the

of

medium

the

and

great

cautiously

denial

mettle,

"g3rptian part

Champollion,

This

Review,

their

and

arguments

Foreign

value.

general

included

Champollion,*'

and

as

the

the

in

forcible

the

critic, and

distinct

any

while

M.

act

of

late
stimu-

and

on

labours,

simply

against

in

Edinlmrgh

seasoned

himself

be

articles

by

his

wisely

affirmations

truth

and

of

Criticism

encourage

who

glyphic
hiero-

which

discoveries

writers,

has

the

Lettre

and

novelty

He

Klaproth

by
**

to

nology,
chro-

of

authors.
and

intrinsic

with

is any

of

application

country
vol

there

only

of

chronology

uncritical

of science

up

the

to

denies,

own

of

man

arguments.

employed

criticism

in

the

in

the

that

its

class

keeping

Not

Lewis's

Bunsen

useful

if

theories

new

between

Comewall

of

and

the

scholar

interpretation

rash

use,

by

our

with

history and

classical

than
the

greatest

of

the

of

familiar

are

applied

based,

rather

one-half

Egyptian

by ancient

us

independently

communication

their

the

of

be

to

destroying

defenders

tends

to

doubts

itself

contents

other

down

us

been

which

upon

sell

may

of

most

systems

said

is

inscriptions

we

recently

various

evidences

handed

country,

has

xxi

SOCIETY.

Again,

which

to

the

to

this

paper.

criticism

searching

ASIATIC

be
the

most
;

Persian

but
text

universally recognised
has

never

bsen

oon-

xxii

ANNUAL

REPORT

disturbed

troverted

or

ridiculous

criticism, and
basis

from

and

more

languages
wild

random

worked

nonsense,
nonsense,

which

the

same

period,

the

century.

bags
a

full

and

heap,

each

in

It is

the

than

according

Phoenician

of
a

on

Sir

to

of

your

I have

done

the

actual

and

to

encounter.

be

has

exception
and

if

its
it

lications, instead
of

and,
of
of
it

latter

the

what

is of

support
must

the

to

always

Journal

of

publicity
and
their

scientific

to

may

reiterate

and

this

country

thing

Undoubtedly,

Oriental

information

greater

author,
be

Society,

value, and

to

and
the

that

affords

whose
who

living fellow-countrymen,

is
a

by far

contributions
destine
but

for

the

is
the

never

or

only

organ,

for
of

the

kind
means

But

so.

such

special

eyes

one

of

means

of

produced

chief

the

of

benefit

mass

their

best

not

vast

writers,

are

them

ing
command-

under

special
the

infinitely

number

rarely

selves
our-

when

greater

constitute

may
other

to

special pub*

impression

consequence

while

be

whole

brought

momentary

remembered

those

far

and

else;

present,

two

the

tributions
con-

modem

great

more

or

one

throughout

diffused

being

in

of

credit

at

"r

their

anywhere

it would

occupy

to

good

the

vigour

But

upon

supply

as

to

exert

much

Germany,

like

points

called

to

unquestionable

of

long

exhortation

my

as

by

too

fluctuations

be

permanent

of

identity

attention

the

general,

in

concentrated

remunerative,

this

we

favour

any

immediate

is
its

which

encouragement.

were

more

contribution

literature.

case,

of

of

woi^

these

your

out

results, and- would

have

readers

general
in

of

periodical

our

in

the

"r

on

of

play

genendly,

of

trespassed

is, perhaps,

matter

with

direct

in

position

is

exist

little

effectual

more

it

into

disooveiy

recent

arising

full

There

it is in

in

if two

called

so

of

oat

or

great

drawing

of

must

scholarship

it should

so

turned

dwelling

in

Orientalists

JoumaL

officina doctorum,
that

have

view

secure

the

of

event
ae

Milton

discovery

questions,

and

to

called

so

Eawlinson's

manuscripts

be

to

of

called

difficulties

these

order

our

an

sole

conclusion,

Oriental

if there

the

Society,

in

to

it

with

upon

this

efforts

accurate

actually

of

Lassen's

marvellous

were

of

perfect

literary

and

great

patience, gentlemen,

In
of

the

the

Professor

and

discoveries,

society.

prospective

public opinion

utmost

Irish,

of

valuable
in-

Curago

that

Baghdad

book

being

than

or

learned

so

of

members

Lewis,

G.

but

of

worthy

Champollion*s

and

time

form

to

and

difficult

mere

remarkable

places

separate

say

1836,

and

more

be

this

strange

as

other

only

in

wortUev

complete

identity"

most

is

if

original

the

were

more

and

member

two

case

Shakspearo.
century

the

in

coincidence
in

with

can

Bonn

at

[May,

perfectly

the

literal

constitutes

letters

of

us

writings

him

possess

The

furnishes

almost

by

we

by

nonsense,

and

out

than

investigate

to

complex

verbal

the

identity"

which

which

and

guesses

otherwise

THE

OP

as

nent
permanatore

perusal

of

foreiga readers,

ISOTAL

1862.]
*nd

the

loBt

and

easy
the

in

of

therefore,

behalf

of

thanks

and

that

the

and

patience

exertions

no

spare

by

earnestly

reputation.

will

you

rewarded

amply

be

fdture

and, meanwhile,

can

only

express

attention

with

which

adopted

That

the

and

to

on

you

my

have

ygu

of

Report

Ooundl,

the

those

with

the

of

and

Fund

B.

P.

by

address,

it

SMoujBTTy

by

proposed

was

and

Es()., ALP.,

Commerce,

Translation

President's

seconded

Esq.,

unanimously

the

of

conclusion

the

Lewik,

*"

will

be

may

me.

At
M.

utUity

Whsteivr

poeterity*

"me,

gentlemen,

for

of

immediate

Journal,

our

"voured

of

XXiii

SOCEBTI,

reference

permanent

hope,

best

natural

extent

certainty

the

ASIATIC

that

of

the

of

Committee

the

Committee

Auditors,

be

of

of

culture
Agri-

Oriental

the

printed, and

accepted,

distributed
Auditors

also,

for

their

Thanks

shipTthe

into

examination

Prbsideitt

in

moving,
"^

meeting

the

be

expressed

of

accounts

Council

the

first

in

future,

the

the

to

Society

for

Regulations

and

The

f"a^

"That

the

chiefly depends,

the
4

is

o*clock

Monday

will

Society,

and

This
the

as

held

on

sense.'*

changes

rules

of

the

mended
recom-

Socie^*

it may

was

Society

be

Society

XLYI

held

of the

by M.

opposed

was

able

on

Rules

Levut,

for
takes

throughout
od

to

be

the

secession

regarded

seconded,
carried

by

but,
a

with

of

as

the

and

those

such

Oriental
the

CSUib

Committee
selection

members

from

of

the

slight."

after
of

Society

society,

proceeding

on

''The

meetings.

The

large majority.

will, therefore,

alternately

year,

at

Monday.

every
a

Monday

KcUlettanU

place

that

Anatio

Royal

attend

to

ballot

remarking

the

unsuitable
A

)ead

was

Artide

whom

on

o'clock

the

Monday

for

and

Monday

at

this

be

Society.

I think

Mondays,

of

that

Club,

probably

the

meetings

seconded,

seldom

day,

amendment

of

the

and

substituted

will

original proposal

Meetings

in

lord-

his

amendment,

an

be

every
sit

in

been

Oriental

Asiatic
on

Club

altered

business

Royal

the

of

be

Tuesday
of

Monday

Saturdays,

proposed,

members

subject of the

made

general

the

having

motion

who

be

to

Auditors,

instance,

of

instead

Mondays

the

the

of

part

on

introduced

next

the

That,

returned

been

having

by

at

of the

past year.*'

the

as

thanks

the

that

the
the

The

present

Royal

the

to

vote,

General

session, be

Geographical

Society.

The

President

then

proposed,

and

the

Rioht

Hoe.

Hokt

xxiv
Maokenzis

and

entitle

to

them

Geitebal

Lord

and

felt

it

principally

President.

duty

my

It is

Council

of the

its first

formation,

Members

having

and

that

this

it

could

might

do

so

to

be

always

their

of

these

views,

of

the

alteration."

the

the

proposed,

Regulations*

stand

such

expense

as

as

pass

it

is,

could

which

men
gentlelearned

these

The

any

papers

they

received

and

would

have

the

and

the

public

of

printing

Member

without

felt

being
'*

which

Society

the

without

they

position

were

amendment,

an

Council,

purposes,
a

"

they

the

to

in the

Society.

before

motion

eminent

if

gentlemen

honourable

learned

that

brought

and

support^

three

but

these

if

ling
unwil-

are

literary questions

Members

these

without

gallant

allow

therefore

He

public

Papers,

Europe

useful

to

and
;

other

in

who

or

Council

Honorary

being

papers

of

conscientiously
it.

of

Committee

societies

oppose
VII

bring

by the

the

before

good

I hold

Society's

two

the

of

and

embarrassments.

is,

the

of

poses
pro-

finances,

our

are

have

to

Museum.

the

time

of

the

from

receive

to

to

with

for

parties

as

to

now

itself"

Society,

that

members

being

Council

and

most

the

their

devote

to

the

serious

commentaries

answer

variance

open

advantage

My

without

desire

learned

such

pleasure

at

complicated
to

of

meetings,

unprecedented

be

of

presented

afford

at

would

who

the

Honorary

gratis,

present

at

are

that

they

on

to

emanating

the

for

lead

from

when

Library
and

the

on

all times

legislate

to

I
to

almost

motion

Council

powers

elucidation

supply.
could

gentlemen

passed

London

without

printed

the

the

period

documents

at

novel

there

its Members

attending

contributions

that

the

in

in

their

stated
in

in

confer

to

of

proceedings,

affairs,

our

future

scholars

occurring

of

served

privileges

of

which

of

frequently

the

of

and

so

inconvenience,

distributed

receiving

and

altogether

pay

some

aiding

not

an

health,

of

been

oppose

Museum
of

members

tendency

be

and

property

is

to

rules,

benefit

as

our

to

at

Oriental

With

of

it will

may

as

so

Society,

proposed

state

great

has

one

with

our

Journals

motion

may

by

regulation

unable

or

hold

the

Journal.

proposed,

have

been

content

at

that

who

have

library

them

societies, has

be

of

terms,

infirm

an

just

forward

the

our

in

circular

come

having

dispose

even

is

to

the

all

the

in

know

following

motion

me,

and

possess

admit

to

not

for

Not

to

of

to

by

painful

Society,

access

Council,

and

the

already

voice

XYIII,

offices

Society's

London,

to

the

in

Council

the

the

and

VII

and

the

the

in

come

of

notice

Members.

open,

of

Though

"

to

account

on

received

from

Roles

[Ma^

My

had

THE

Council

copies

and,

rose,

of

the

to

receive

to

Bbioos

amendment

have

Members

Honorary

OP

alteration

the

seconded,

admit

to

REPORT

ANNUAL

That
the

them.'*

he

could

bound

to

Article

proposed

BOYAL

1862.]
M.
*^

with

I agree

and

Sn

has

supplying

that

copies

of

services

all the

according

that

principle

funds

of

the

sufficient
rules

society

the

The
LiirsoN,

K.C.B.,

and

several

advantages

by

of tho

W.

it is

control

against
the

over

I think

no

fundamental

the

subverting

for
for

benefit

the

to

object

which
the

of his

Esq.,

honour

highest

services
the

vote,

the

on

the

in

its

the
to

anomaly

Society, by conferring

the

Raw-

members

with

away

0.

explained

honorary

do

to

H.

and

rose

admitting

in

its

Sib

General

Spottiswoode,

Orientalist

GoBE,

"

That

tion

the

the

to

on

any

deprives

power,

Council

proposal

the

proposed,

adopted

the

of

Council

carried

was

he

which

the

Elliott,

of

expression
Strangford,

Lord

has

W.

Esq., seconded,

and

i(

offer

Society

President,

in

manner

then

Esq.,

unanimously

was

the

evinced

its

deep

the

for

he

interest

of

sense

and

able
takes

the

in

obUgm^
zealous
welfuc

Society."

LoBD
occupy

honour

done

C.

briefly expressed

Stranofobd
the

time

and

affairs

by

their

adopted
the

Presidents

Members

present,

and

best

further

unwillingness

offered

and

his

thanks

for

to
the

0.

and

Esq., seconded,

Wells,

it

was

thanks

Council

his

vote.

Esq., proposed,

Graham,

That

of

him

unanimously

the

Maokbnzix,

that

contribute.

not

for

members

honorary

have

think

I also

large m^ority.

"

does

Holt

through

proceeding

M.

of

should

shown

having

and

distinguished

On

and

been

hoped

proposal

existing,

itself

institution,

the

of

Society."
Hon.

now

he

itself

constituted.
to

as

whether

required,

availing

in

members

member

on

of ordinary

is unnecessary,

can

or

paying

which

privileges

be

present

public

any

to

has

Right

office, the

of

honorary

an

reason

of

in

at

as

rights

precedent

all that

conferring

to

and

measure

proceedings

its

Members,

Honorary

is without
all

of

do

to

the

follows

as

ohjection

rights

I think

and

discretion

the

Council

members,

his

in

XXT

amendment

the

Briggs
the

of

paying

Council

the

Qenend

Memhers

fionorary

seconded

Esq., having

liBwnr,

SCKJIETY.

ASIATIC

of
for

forwarding

the

their
the

be

meeting
efficient

interests

offered

co-operation
of

the

to

in

conducting

Society during

the

Vice-

the past

year/'
The
half
use

RiOHT

of the
many

Holt

Hon.

Vice-Presidents
words

to

satisfy

Mackenzie
and
the

Council.

Society

rose

to

He

need

that

their

return

thanks

not, he
Council

felt
very

on

be"

assured,
highly

XXTi

ANNUAL

valued
to

not

expression

this

trespass
in

rejoiced

of their

their

on

the

little

but

hesitation

in

interests

share

justly

of

implied.

advancement

Must
of

was

Esq.,

and

look

then

by

nem,

and

con.

thanks
and

and

their

to

the

the

add

vote

that

depend

contributions

the
the

on

alone

and

numbers,

no

altogether

which

all, mostly

had

body

to

proved
im-

himself

he

been

not

the

they

extension

an

influence.

proposed

the

that

however,

exertions
to

of

compliment

after

must,

for

Council,

had

venture,

increase

an

and

the

could

he

A.

B.

Hill,

Committee

of

by

of the

Society
also

Commerce,
services

zealous

Esq, seconded

Huktxr,

J.

to

its

as

tendered

be

the

to

Secretary,

Honorary

his

for

Esq.,

Marshman,

C.

the

during

year."

past

The

and,

the

in

who
the

Holt

absence

and

of

the

he

high

he

indeed,

however,
would

say

that, in

the

their

afford
And

mittee.
retired

the

He

natives

relation

quite

essential

ignorance
difficulties

or

that

neglect

that

especially

had

to

He

objects

of

of

which
the

the

happy

which

result

of

skill

European

appeared
British

our

to

be

the

planter.

and

We

feelings

empire,

capital,
of
must

most

in
him

to

for

measures

any

cause

of

many

seemed

and

Com*

invaluable

Indian

of

knowledge

that

communicate

vast

whom,

members

which

on

g^reat

trusted,

individual

subject

provinces

to

beset

the

kenzie
Mac-

the

to

the

at

Mr.

vitality.

the

had

presided

Marshman,

of

could

afford

which

testimony

its

express

tion
approba-

Commerce,

Mr.

one

to

labours

and

out

Marshman,

would

it

Having

returned

the

to

rights, institutions, interests,

country
of

that

his

Government

minute

order

them

more

carrying

the

attached

owed

year,

Mr.

early hour,

an

by

Committee,

also,

part

he

bear

the

of

by

vote.

Committee

various

land,

his

those

rendered

in

was

the

in

into

introducing

aid

on

Agriculture
to

coming

meant

in
the

to

of

of the

officers

information.

present

the

there

assure

by their

services

might

which

continue

entitled

the

of

importance

part

at

to

Committee

himself

felt

London

to

satis"ction

the

of

meeting

the

commissioned

been

value

and

justly recognised

been

on

Marshman,

had

leave

to

Society,

lively

Mr.

of

the

meeting

Maokeitzib,

that

stated

compelled

was

him

Hoir.

RiOHT

thanks,

of

for

adopted

That

to

devotion

to

would

themselves,

voluntary

the

them

him
But

on

their

trusted

warned

meeting

he

as

by

done

they

hour
comments.

the

and

great

which

whose

Agriculture

to

the

He

usefulness

It

work

Society

chiefly

their

the

the

of

Members

in

entitled

unfruitful,
thanks

Society

[May,

the

and

congratulating

the

Society,

THE

unnecessary

any

of

that

stating

the

of

of

opportimity

OP

approbation,

with

time

circumstances
claim

REPORT

and
of

our

the

especially

REPORT.

ANNUAL

xxvm

"
J

Oa0r-i"o"e"^0
^oao"o"eoaoo

Mii

^|=?si
"CSS

.a

6"

.g

6x-y3

"a

111

at

ill
lis

ill

.*"

LIST

THE

OF

MEMBERS

OP

THE

KOYAL

SOCIETY

ASIATIC

OP

GREAT

AND

BRITAIN

6,

New

Street,

Burlikoton

CORRECTED

IRELAND:

TO

MAY,

"W.

M.DCCC.LXIi.

LONDON:

PRINTED

BY

HARRISON

AND

VCR

THS

SONS,

ST.

1862.

SOCISTT,

MARTIN'S

LANE,

W.C.

ROYAL

ASIATIC

SOCIETY.

PATRON.

MOST

HER

MAJESTY

EXCELLENT

THE

QUEEN.

VICE-PATRONS.

HIS

MAJESTY

I., KING

LEOPOLD

THE

SECRETARY

THE

CHAIRMAN

OF

STATE

FOR

THE

OF

OF

THE

BELGL\N"

INDIA.
EAST

HON.

INDIA

COMPANY.

PRESIDENT.

THE

RIGHT

HON.

VISCOUNT

LORD

STRANGFORD.

DIRECTOR.

MAJOR-GENERAL

SIR

RAWLINSON,

C.

H.

K.C.B.,F.B.8,

LL.D.

VICE-PRESIDENTS.

THE

RIGHT

HON.

SIR

THE

RIGHT

HON.

HOLT

RICHARD

SIR

CLARKE,
EDWARD

EDWARD

RYAN.

MACKENZIE.

Esq.
Bart.

COLEBROOKE,
COUNCIL.

Esq.

W.,

J.

BOSANQUET,

Esq.

JOHN,

DICKINSON,

ELPHINSTONE

MOUNTSTUART

DUFF,
EDGEWORTH,

M.

FERGU8S0N,

JAMES,

FINCHAM,

T.

K.C.B.
,

JOHN

MARSHMAN,

C,

EDWARD
P.

B.,

W.

DR.

WAUGH,

Esq.

M.P.

Esq.,

COLONEL

WATSON,

Esq.

STANLEY,

SMOLLETT,
SYKF5,

Esq.

FREDK

SIR

Esq.,

Esq.

PROFESSOR

HALLIDAY,

GRANT,

P., Esq.

FREDERICK,

GOLDSTUCKER,

POOLE,

M.P.

Esq.,

THOMAS,

BAZLEY,

M.P.

H.,

FORBES.
SIR

MAJOR-GENERAL

A.

".

C.B.

TRUSTEES.

STRANGFORD.

LORD
SIR

T.

BERIAH

COLEBROOKE,

EDWARD

HONORARY

SECRETARY

SOUCITOR.

THOMAS,
WM.

JAMES

SECRETARY"

"

"

T.

LUXMORE

Esq.

REDHOUSE,

UBRARIAN

AND

M.P.

Esq.

BOTFIELD,

TREASURER"

HONORARY

Bart.,

EDWIN

Esq.

N0RRI8,

WILSON,

Esq,
Esq.

M.P.

^tmhttff.

iBIonorarfi
HIS

ROYAL

HIS

HIGHNESS

THEIR

IKBAL

NAWAB

MAJESTIES

THE

REVEREND

ROBERT

THE

REVEREND

R.

THE

REVEREND

EDWARD
N.

PROFESSOR

GUSTAVUS

PROFESSOR

MAX

JAMES

N.B."

Members

who

tt

Members

who,

D.D.

HINCKS,

WESTERGAARD.

L.

FLUEGEL.

MULLER.

marks

The

Non-resident

B.A.

HARDY.

SPENCE

LL.D.

Esq.,

RESIDENT

BAHADUR.

SIAM.

OF

CALDWELL,

BALLANTYNE,

R.

SAXONY.

OF
DAULAH

UD

KINGS

THE

PROFESSOR

JOHN

PRINCE

HIGHNESS

NON-RESIDENT.

AND

prefixed

the

to

signify

names

"

Members.

compounded

have

haring

their

for

Sabscriptioni.

hare

compounded,

renewed

again

their

subscriptions,

or

gireu

donations,

tHis

Majbstt

P., Esq., M.P.,

Mahomed

Bahim

"tAoA

Mahomed

Jaffeb,

"fALi

Lieut.-Col.

Mahomed

"Alves,

Colonel

St

N.,

H.

Seymour

"fAEDASEBE

Cubbetjee,

"fAEDASEEE

Hoemanjee,
John,

fAEEOWSMiTH,

Arthue,
AsHBUETON,
Ashpitel,

the

Rev.

the

Arthur,

Bombay.

James

Edward,
the

for

H,B,M,

Minister

Helier,

Ottoman
to

Right

Montreal.

K.L.S.,

the

Bombay,

Porte,
Court

of

Persia,

Jersey,
Street,

1, Chapel

O-rosvenor

Place,

Government,

Street, W,

Esq., Bombay,
Esq., Bombay,

Esq., 37, Hertford

W.

K.G-.

S.W.

Place,

Esq., Chief Secretary Bombay

Lacon,

Upper

Beloias^s,

the

Cadogan

Consul

Major-General,

Ansteutuee,

Anderson,

Esq.,

absence.

Bombay,
Sir

Khan,

Charles,

"Alison,

13,

during

op

Shieazi,

"fAoA

IIAlexandee,

abeyance

in

are

I., Kino

Leopold

W.

Adam,

Subscriptions

whose

fl Members

A.,
Hon.

Esq., 2,

Wesleyan
Lord,
Poets'

Square,

Mission
Bath

South

House,

House,

Kensington^
E,C,

Piccadilly,

Westminster,

Comer

S,W.

W.

LIST

J.

tAsTELL,

H., Esq.
Alois, Conseiller

^lons.

"AuEii,

tBABiNGTO?r,

Itegence, Sfc, Sfc,

F.K.S.,

St,, Hanover

George

31,

Vienna,

W.

Colonel

Baillie,

la

G., Esq., M.D.,

B.

Sq.y
Baeeb,

MEMBERS.

OF

B.

N.

G.,

W.

Athen"Bum.
Gloucester

Esq., 93,

Terrace,

W,

Park,

Hyde

tBALFOUR,
Ball,

F.

"Bahtii,

Dr.

Baskehville,
J.

tBAXTER,

H.

"Batley,

E.

Bazley,

'E^Q^',
Bengal

H.,

S,

C.

J., Esq., 5, Ladbrooke

C,

W.

Eev.

Esq., M.P.,
Morris,

S., H.M,
Kev.

Bellasis,

Augustus,

W.

Eobert,

IIBettington,

Nathaniel,

*Blunt,

J.

St,

C.

St. James's

Sq.,

W.

S.

Shannon.

St.

Esq., 14,

Square,

James's

W,.

Esq.
Consul^

HoBMANJEE,

W.,

Adrianople.

Esq., Bombay.
Place,

Gloucester

Esq., 26,

John,
J.

S.

C.

Esq., Bombay

E., Esq., H.M,

BosANQUET,

King

3a,

J-, Trinity College, Cambridge.

Albemarle,

BoBRADAiLE,

W,

Esq.

tBLAND,

"fBoMANJEE

Hill,

S,

Esq., Bengal

Ship

Beamont,

Square, Notting

C.

Esq., Bengal

Thomas,

tBEKSON,

Ecq.

Henry,

"Beaufobt,
Beal,

Berlin,

Henry,

"Battkn,

Kidderminster.

Esq., Wolverleg,

Samuel,

Cheltenham.

Place,

Brunswick

Esq., 2,

C,

Street, K.C.

Lombard

Esq., 73,

Portman

Square,
Claysmore,

Enfeld.
ttBorriELD,

Beriah,

tonshire;

tBowRiNG,

Sir

"Bbandbeth,

Esq., M.P.,

5,

John,

G.

Bbice,

Charles

ttBaiOGS,

C.

Hursfpierpoint,
Bbouohtox,
Brown,

the

Eight

Charles

P.,

Bayswater,
*Bubnell,

Arthur,

"tBuBNS,

David

fBuBNET,

the

S.

F.R.S.,

Formosa.

Lodge, Lee,

Malabar

Esq.,

John,

Northamp'

W,

Cotisul^ Tamsay,

H.M.

Alexander,

General

C.

Esq., Bengal

p., Esq.,

Hall,

Athen"pum.

LL.D.,

J .E.L.,

"Bbaune,

Square,

Grosvenor

Norton

F.R.S.,

Oriental

Club;

Kent.

Bridge

Lodge,

Sussex,
Hon.

Lord,

42, Berkeley Square, W.

F.E.S
,

Esq.,

7,

Alfred

Terrace,

Queen's

JSoad^

W.

Esq., 33,

Laing, Esq.,
A'^enerable

University Qub,

the

York

Ttrrace,

Begenfs

Park,

JV,

W.

Allahabad.

Archdeacon,

SuJJolk Street,

D.D.,
S.JV.

P.E.S.,

United

LIST

K.

Capt.

"fBuRTOK,

F., Bombay

Bond,

Benjamin

tCABBELL,

Colonel

"fCALDWELL,

the

Calthobpe,

"Cameron,

Johns

Wood,

Square,

W.G.

Esq., FJl.S., 1,-Br/c^Cbwr^,

late

of

Lord,

Hon.

JV. IF.

the

Bengal

33,

Orosvenor

T"?wt/?Ztf,-".C7.

Army.
Square,

W,

Esq., Constantinople.

Edmund,

"Calvert,

St.
^

37, Gordon

Hugh,

Right

Army.

Lodge

K., Esq., F.S.A.,

J.

C.

Captain

H.M.'s

D.,

David,

Maj.-Gen.

Capon,

MEMBERS.

Dr., Northwick

BuBZORJEE,
BuTLiN,

OF

Consul,

Massotvah,

C.B., Anglesea

House,

Abyssinia.

Shirley,

Souths

ampton.
David

"Cabmichael,

F., Esq., Madras

Joseph,

*Catafago,

Col.

tCAUTLET,

Esq., 7,

Sir

Lieut.-Col.

tCHASE,
"CuEFNEA
"Churchill.

A.

Clebe,
*CoLE,

Esq., 13, Notting

Hill

Georgo

Lieut.

R.

Park
T.

"CoMPTON,
tCooPEB,
tCouBT,

A., Madras

Edward,

H.,

J.

H., Esq.,

tCBAWFOBD,

R.

W.,

the

C.

C*stlemans,

Cbawfobd,

Cbosse,

Square,

W.

of Bombay.

Bart., M.P.,

37,

South

T.

F.R.S.
Maidenhead,

near

Club,

Oriental

Esq., 71,

Rev.

Old

Broad

Street, E.G.

D.C.L

F.,

St.

Leonards-on-Sea

Club.

Oriental

"ICbuttenden,

Captain
Lieut.-

"tCuLLEN,
"Cunningham,

General

Lt.-Col.

"fCuBSETJEE

Abdaseeb,

"tCuBSETJEE

Jamsetjeb,

"tCuRSETJEB

RcrsTOMJEE,

CuBZON,

A., Esq., 181,

S.

CuTHBEBT,
"fDADABHOT

"Daltell,
Davies,

Pestonjee,

the

J., Indian

C.

Rev.

A.

Madras

A., Bengal

Army.

Army,

Esq., Bombay.
Esq., Bombay.
Esq., Bombay,
JEuston

Road,

N.W.

Caledonian

Place,

Clifton.

Esq., Bombay,

O., Esq., H.M.

John,

Navy.

William,

T,, Esq., 31,

Robt.

Street^

S.

Esq., LL.D.,

Purton,
M.

Major

Jassy.

W.

A., Esq., Bombay

Charles

W.

Staff Corps, Mysore.

Thomas

Lane,

SackvilU

Street, W.

Governor

R., K.C.B.,

Sir

ttCoLEBBOOKE,

Consul,

H.M.

Ann^

Sir

C.

Madras.

"W., Esq., 7, Queen

Richard,

Clarke,

31,

Place,

Nottingham

31,

H., Esq., C.B.,

Gordon

tCLARK,

Esq.,

F.E.S.,

W.

Office, S.W.

Morgan,

SooREE,

K.C.B.,

T.,

India

Street, W.;

Street, Strand,

Howard

Proby

S.

C.

Walsoken

Consul,

Bectory,

Erzeroom,
near

Wisbech,

LIST

Sip

tDAVis,

Grey

the

Ripon,

akd

Colonel

Havilland,

Thomas

William,

Esq., Beckley

Dent,

Thomas,

Esq., 12, Hyde

DiCKrNsoir,

John,

Esq., 13,

Sehastian

tDiCKnrsoN,
C.

Fiott,

Park,

Earl,

CarUom

1,

Park

IT.

B,

M.

W,

Square,

Portman

Sukoum

Kali,

Staff College, Sandhurst

John,

W.

Stroud.

Lodge,

Consul,

8,E.

Kent,

Gardens,

Street,

York

Guernsey.

Bromley,

S., Esq., Brown's

Esq.,

H.,

Professor

DowsoN,

the

Hon.

Eight

De^t,

"Dickson,

Holywood^

S.W.

Gardens,
"fDE

Athenaum

K.C.B.,

Bart,

Bristol,

near

Db

Francis,

John

MEMBERS.

OF

Wokingham,

Berks,

tDRANE,

Esq., Marychurch,

Thomas,
William

tDETSDALE,

Gate

Dykes,

||Eael,

G.

Esq.,

Captain

Edgeworth,

M.P.,

C.

tEvEREST,

Colonel

FiNCHAM,

Sir

James

William,

James,

tFoRBES,

Professor

"Forbes,

Alexander

tFoRBES,

George,
Street,

Sir

Eraser,

James
W.

House,

S,

Anerley,

Travellers'

Club.

W,

Kensington,

S,

C,

P.

Bart,

8, Portland

E.

S., 10,

Wesihaume

Esq., Ligleborough,

Lancaster.

Plaice, W,

Esq., 9, Sheffield Gardens,

Esq., Bombay

C.

Kensington,

K., Esq., Bombay

58, Burton
C,

Orescent,

E,C.

Esq., 3, Fitzroy Square,

W.

E., Esq., M.P.

St,, Spring

Charies,

8, New

Charles,

Esq., 38,

Conduit

W.C.

S.

Esq., Bercleigh, Petersfield; 9, King

Stewart,

W.

S,

LL.D.,

Duncan,

W,

Place,

Esq., 20, Langliam

Frederick,
Charies,

FORSTER,

W;

Secretary of Legaiion,

Mastrion

Boad,

George,

Esq., E.R.Sv,

Forbes,
II

fFoRBES,

Ph.,

W,

Walter,

Fergusson,

HB.M,'s

l"sq.,Athenaeum;

J., Esq., Bombay

Street,

tFARRER,

Terrace, Hyde

Esq., Wolfelee, Hawick;

Walter,

"Erskine,

Fox,

J., 12, Leinster

Carl, Esq., 54, Addison

Ewer,

E.C.

Lane,

Athenwum,

Persia;

Enoel,

4, Queen's

Well^sley,

B., Esq., E.R.S.,

E.

Elliott,

Esq., M.P.,

Kensington,

Province
Wm.

E,C,

Friars,

Office, S,W,

India

tEASTwiCK,

South

Devon.

Austin

Grant,

D., Esq., 9, Mincing

W.,

ttEASTWiCK,

Elphinstone

Gardens,

Danl.

Esq., 26,

Castellan,

Mountstuart

Duff,

Torquay,

Gardens,
Street, W.

S*W.

William

LIST

Heitdebsok,

James,

H.

tHoBHOUSE,

W.,

tHoDGSoy,

Brian

t Hodgson,

David,
Sir

Hogg,

Esq., F.R.S.,

B., Esq., Clapham

A.

Hill,

St.

Liverpool.
S, W.

Gardens,

TTjp'per
Berkeley

Esq., 54,

India

Sec.

Miss.

Wesleyan

Charles,

Oriental

Esq.,

F.,

Sir

St., FortmanSq.,

JT.

Sac., E.C.

K.C.B.,

Street,

2, King

S. W.

Square,

James's

T.

"Hughes,

St., S.W.

B^ingers^ Dursley.

4, Carlton

Bart,

'Rev.

ttHoPKi"80N,

TJie

Hill,

Elijah, D.D.,
Major-General

the

Cluh, St. James's

W,

Thomas,

HooLE,

S.

Esq.,

Soutli

AVeir,

Office, S,

Athenceum,

BrooJces's

Esq.,

Esq.,

Club,

Park,

Houghton,

James

tHoLBOYD,

MEMBERS.

Oriental

Esq.,

James,

tHKYWOOD,

OF

H.B.M.

Secretary,

Embassy,

Constantinople.
Hughes,

Sir

Capt.
Sir

Hui.SE,

Edward,

HuTT,

John,

HuTT,

Benjamin,

Esq.,

"tJuGONATHJKE

W,,

tKENNEDT,

Thomas

the

"Langmore,
Dr.

J.

Square,

Right

Mall,

Clifton,

Sg.,

W.

Bristol.

Henry
Malcolm,
Gottleib,

Siam.

Consulate,
Terrace,

the

Hon.

Baystvater,

Marquis

of, K.G.,

W.

F.B.S.,

W.

Army.

Oreenford, Middlesex,

F.R.S.,
Sir

S., Esq., Oriental

tLAWPORD,

British

G., Bengal

Hon.

Lucknow.

Commissioner,

Inverness

Southgate,

Edward,

*Leitner,

E.

G.,

E.

tLAWEORD,

Lewin,

Esq.,

Most

Capt.

House,
fLAW,

Street, Hanover

Office, S.W.

Esq., 88,

James,

Berkeley

Laurence,

Army,

Esq., Bombay.

Assistant

Esq.,

George,

Lansdowne,

Latham,

Bombay

Shanghai.

Consul,

India

Esq.,

W.,

Knighton,

Landon,

N.

Alexander.

Mrs.

*Knox,

H.M.

C.B.,

George

28,

H., Esq., 22, the

K.

Highgate,

Lane,

Club.

Grand,

SuNKERSETT,

J.

tKERR,

Le

Esq., M.D.,

Esq.,

IT. S.

India

E.

John,
T.

Southwood

Club.

Oriental

Esq.,

George

C.

Street.

Burlington

Esq., F.E.S.,

Maj.-Qen.

Jackson,
"Jones,

4, New

Club.

Oriental

"Jacob,

Wexford.

House,

Bart.,

Robert,

ttHuNTEE,

Kate,

F., Ely

J.

L.

M.,

Bart.,

W.

G.C.B.,

Southgate

iV.
Club.

Esq.
S., Esq., M.A.,

Esq., 31,

Austin

Gloucester

Esq., King's

Friars,
Gardens,

College,

W.C.

E.C.

Bayswater,

W.

LIST

Le

Messuriee,

the

M.S.

L.,

Major-General

tMAcDouALL,

Prof.

J., Oriental

C,

Esq., Bengal

Mackenzie,

the

Mackenzie,

J.

Mackillop,

James,

tMACKiiSTOsn,

Brodie,

Mackintosh,
J

Arms

Esq.,

E.C.

Yard,

Oriental

Club.

Square,

W.

F., 7, Tilney Street, W.

A.

Lieut.-Gen.,

"Macleod,

Street, E.C.

Esq., 17, Montague

Eneas,

Street, W,

Holt, 28, Wimpole

Esq., 11, King's

Alexander

Mackintosh,

Peter's, Jersey,

Threadneedle

T., Esq., 41,

Brighton,

Place,

College, Belfast.

St.

Honourable

Right

W.

Mayfair^

Army.

H., Esq., Beaulieu,

J.

"Macalister,

Birmingham,

Club.

Queen's

M.A.,

Charles,

*MAcFA.RLAyE,

Street,

Paris, 48, Buckingham

A.

Ludlow,

Club.

Stanhope

Great

Esq., 15,

"Dr.

Loewe,

Club.

Blandford

Placey

JSirchfield, Handsworth,

William,

Bev.

John,

Oriental

Esq., RN.,

Henrj,

tLiNWOOD,

Dorchester

27,

John,

Oriental

Sq, W.;

N.W,

Square,
Lewis,

MEMBERS.

S., Esq., 26, Connaught

a.

Lieut.-Colonel

Lewis,

Loch,

OF

Esq., 1, Stanhope Street, Hyde

Mac-Pherson,

Ph.,

W.

Macpherson,
Sir

tMADDOCK,

Wm.,

Esq., 6, Stanhope

T.

"fMANOCKJEB

Mrs.,

tMARDON,
Marshman,

*Mason,

Todd,

J.
the

W.

Park,

Hyde

Street, W.
Gardens,

24, Mount

Kensington,!^

Street, GrosvenorSq.

W.

Tonghoo.

D.D.,

Bart., M.P

James,

W.C

Street, S. W.

Esq., 30, WimpoU

Francis,

Sir

+Mathe80N,

Gardens,

R., Esq., F.R.S.,

Rev.

Square,

W,

W.

Pal"ice,

Clarke, Esq., 7, Palace

John

Park,

Esq., Bombay.

Sussex

12a,

Thomas

Martin,

A., 67, Shane

G.

A., Esq., Kensington

Manning,

Street, Hyde

Edinburgh.

Esq., Bombay.

Kooat,

Cfrsetjee,
J.

Rouse,

Club, Trafalgar

Union

Herbert,

Major-General

Malcolm,

Mann,

G.C.B.,

Allay

"tMAHOMMED

Granton

F.R.S.,

John,

Sir

*tM*NEiLL,

13,

Cleveland

Bow,

8.W.

Matheson,

Farquhar,

fMAUOHAN,

Captain

Mather,

Philip, Esq., Ethy

^Melvill,

Major-General

Mexborouoh,
Miles,

Earl

John,
Rev.

John,

Oriental

Sir

Lord
House,
P.

M.,

Professor,

Addisconthe.

Lostunthiel.

Bombay
Club,

9, Blandford

Esq.,

Street, Edinburgh.

Street, Liverpool.

of. Travellers'

Capt. Joseph,

"Millioan,
Mills,

68,

W.

Club,

Melville

Assistant

J., Esq., F.S.A.,

Melvill,

Oriental

Philip, 37,

Cotton, Esq.,

Mayer,

Esq.,

Place,

Army.

W.C.

Regent's Park,

Australia.

40, Lonsdale

Square,

Islington, N,

N.

W.

10

OF

LtST

*MiBZi.

Ja'fer

Tsherany

Khan,

MoDELiAB,

Hy., 23, Cambridge

Sir

F.B.G.S.,

P., M.A.,

A.

Boad,

S.W.

Square,

Bart., 7, Orosvenor

Sir Moses,

Eev.

TillaSy BloomfieJd

108, Baton

G., Esq., M.P.,

MoKTGOMEBY,
fMooB,

Western

W.

Paddington,

MoNTEFiOBE,

JPersia.

p., Esq., 33,

C.

MoFFATT,

MEMBERS.

Gate, Fark

W.

Lane,

W.

Square,

Subwarden

St.

of

Augustine'

College, Canterbury.
*MoOBE,

Niven,

"MoFAT,

Fred.

MuiB,

Davidass,

"tMuNMOHUiTDASS

Honourable

the

"fMuHRAT,

Colonel

"Neale,

E.

"Niemak,

St.

Captain

"fNowBOJEE

South

John
the

T.

tfPLATT,

William,

House,

G.C.B.,

James,

8, St.

Place,

N,

W,

Richmond,

George's

Terrace^

W.

C.

S.

Bombay

Mozufferpore,

India

Esq.,

Office, S.W.

Reform

George,

Club,
G.C.B.,

Stanley, ^^c{.,4i,
Berkeley

Edward

Eawdon,

Rt.

Powis,

The

Pbatt,

Hodgson,

Hon.

Bev.

the

Cluh, S.W,

Constantinople.

Conservative

Sir

Behar,

Army.

Esq., M.P.

Lieut.-Gen.

the

Tudor

C.B.,

M.A.,

Alexander,

Count

Pbebton,

W.,

James,

Edw.

Portland

Esq.

Erskine,

"PiflANi,

Pollock,

of, Northumberland

F., Esq.
Eev.

PiLKiNGTON,

S.W.

Army,

Duke

Crescent,

Esq., Bengal

Capt. Lewis,
Sir

Madras

the

Bark

Kensington,

George,

tPABKEB,

PowEB,

Sir

George,

IIPabbubt,

Poole,

Esq., 4,

Lieut.-Gen.

Brompton,

Esq., Bombay,

Capt. Willoughby,

IIPalmeb,

Australia,

W.C,

Strand,

Thomas,

OuTBAM,

of Legation, China,

Orove,

Grace

Jamsetjee,

OsBOBNE,

Pebby,

Secretary

MacFarlane,

His

Mouse,

Ogilvt,

Dresden,

Envoy,

Bart., D.C.L.,

Henry

tNoBTHUMBEBLAND,

"Pellt,

John,

Ediivin, Esq., 6, MichaeFs

*N0BBI8,

"Pabbt,

K.M.^s

A.,

K., Esq., Rotterdam.

G.

NoBBis,

Ter., Edinburgh,

16, Regent

Esq., King's College, Cambridge,

Charles,

Sir

"Nicholson,

Service.

Esq., Bombay.
C.

Henry,

James

Medical

Bengal

LL.D.,

Esq., D.C.L.,

Beyrui,

Consul,

Esq., M.D.,

John,

John,

Nelson,

H.M.

Esq., C.B.,

Esq.,
Earl

Elm

M.A.,

James's,

Clapham

Gardens,

S, W.

Common,

Campden

Lodge, Putney

of, 45, Berkeley

Esq., 7, Regency
Theodore,

St,

Hill, W,

Heathy

Square,

S.

S.W,

W.

Square, Brighton.
Trinity College, Cambridge.

LIST

F.

Peideaui,

W.,

Pbiaulx,

O.

De

Pbinsep,

H.

Thoby,

India

B., Esq., 8, Cavendish

James,

J.

the

Reynolds,

Major

B"v.
P.

the

Thos.,

S.

George

Russell,

A.

Ryan,

the

Salis,

William

"fSAMPSON,

Esq.,

Rev.

Sheil,

Major-General

Sheeidan,

26,

Juno

Green,

B.D.,

Major,

tSiGMOND,

George
J. H.,

Sir

Cox's

B.C.

W.

Club,

W.

Bd., Kensington,

F.G.S.,

W.

PI., HydePk.,
Oriental

Bahajdooe,

Club,

W.

Madras,

Dunse,

Berwickshire.

Cambridge.
Hyderabad.
39,

Justin,

Hotel,

H.B.M.

W.

Uxbridge.

Upper

Grosvenor

Lodge, Campden

Jermyn

Esq.,

Street, W.
Hill,

W.

K.C.B.

Belfield House,

S.W.

Gabriel,

Esq.,

Temple,

Street, W.

Cumberland

Brinsley, Esq., M.P.,

Fulham,

SnowEBS,

Bark

Place,

House,

A., Esq., Wycombe

Heopy

Service

Square,

Edm.,

Thos.

D., Esq., M.P.,

William

House^

6, Addison

Manderston

W.,

Shaw,

Sq.,W.

S.W.

United

Great

Bahadue,

"tSEEAJ-UL-MuLK
H.

Master's

Audley

2,

Nazim

the

St., Cavendish

Square,

Baton

Sir Edwd.,

Hon.

*Samsamu-'d-Dowla

Selwyn,

JE.

W.

S., 9, Holies

C.

de, Esq., Hillingdon

John,

Kent.

Swanscomhe,

ll/ord, Essex,

Esq., 6, Hyde

Esq., M.P.,

ScABTU,

W.

Baysumter,

Castle, Perthshire.

Lieut.-Col.,

Seymoue,

Club,

E., Esq., Junior

D., Esq., MP.,

Salomons,

Boad,

Great

D.D.,

Edward,

Right

W.

Square,

Oriental

Rev.

Russell,

F.E.S., D.C.L.,

K.C.B.,

Esq.

Duncrub

Lord,

W.

Club,

A.

Esq., 68,

Major

Oriental

C,

B.A.,

C,

T.

Bahaboob

Naidoo

Cecil, B.D.,

A., Esq., Bengal

RoBEETSON,

H.

Sir

James,

Lieut.-Colonel,

RoLLO,

W;

Kensington,

Falmouth.

Woodlane,

George

Mordaunt,

A.

Esq.,

Esq., 18, Oarway

Eev.

Eeynolds,

*Se"N",

G..

H.

W.,

the

tBEKOUAED,

RoLLAKD,

House,

Pathi

Street, Berkeley

1, Hill

RoBiNSOK,

W.

Mysore.

Major-Gen.

ttBAWLiNSON,

"RoBEETS,

Holland

Cockbum,

Captain

tRiCKETTS,

If. W;

Wood,

Madras.

Edward

Ravenshaw,

Redhotjse,

Square,

Latchmsb

CONJIYEBAM,

RiGBY,

Little

Esq.,

Vasooeeddi

"Ravebty,

John's

Office, S,W,

Captain

"Eajah

St.

Boad,

Office, S.W.

India

"Pfckle,

Avenue

13,

11

MEMBERS.

OF

Street, S. W.

M.D.

Consul,

Aleppo.

Parson's

12

the

WoU

W,a

horn,

Trevu,

F. A.S., M.K.S.L.,

Esq., LL.D.,

George,

tSMiTH,

Buildings,

5, Featherstone

M.A.,

George,

Eev.

of.

Frederick

Prince

H.S.H.,

*Sle8WIO-Hol8tein,
Small,

MEMBERS.

OF

LIST

Camhorney

Cornwall
.

Smith,

Conservative

Dumbartonshire;

tSTAKLET,

the

Eight

Stanley,

the

Hon.

Hon.
H.

Major

Stbacuet,

"William,

W.

Colonel

1L

W.

"Taylor,

J.

"Taylor,

Major

Street, Belgrave

S.W.

College, Cambridge,

Club,

W.

Viscount,

19, Mansfield

St., W.

Esq., Barbadoes.
F.E.S.,

Esq., F.E.S.,
H.M.

Eight

47, Albion

Lacock

Consul,

L., C.B.,

E.

8q,,

Abbey,

W,

Chippenham,

Diyarhekr,

Bombay
Hon.

Street,

Army.

Lord,

F.E.S.,

Langton

Hall,

Allerton.

N'orth

J.

Sir

Emerson,

Belgravia,
tTnoMAS,

Edward,

Thomas,

Henry

LL.D.,

K.C.S.,

GG,

Warwick

Square,

S,W,

Esq., 2,

Albert

PI., Victoria

H., Esq., 9, Laura

Lieut.-Col.

T.

Place,

P.,F.R.S.,

Lieut.-Colonel

Thoresby,

Charles,

Uliot

Bd., Kensington,

Wi

Bath.

Vale, Blackheath,

Oriental

Club,

W,;

8.E.

Waldron

Castle, Torquay.
Thos.,

Thornton,
"fTiEN,
TooNE,

Antonio,
Francis

Hastings,
H.

Captain

"Tronson,

Major
the

tTuRNER,

Thos.,

W.,

Esq., 31,
C.B.,

Anthony,
E.N.,

Eeverend

"Trumpp,

Gloucester

St,, Belgrave

Bd,,

S, W,

Esq., Constantinople,

"fTROYER,

tURQUHART,

Esq., 29,

Col.

||Trevelyan,

IV,

Street, Piccadilly, W.

Catherine

Lord

G., Esq.,

tTHOMPSON,

Grant,

H., M.P.,

the

Tennent,

Qat",8,

36, St, James's

Dover

40.

Hon.

Fox,

Teignmouth,

J.,

Oriental

Edward,

Talbot,

Alexandria,

19, Chester

M.P.,

Esq.,

Et.

the

Lord,

E.

James

Stephens,

Stkes,

House,

S.W.

Square,

"Strickland,

W.

St,, Buckingham

Esq., F.E.S.,

Wm.,

ttSPOTTiswooDE,

Place,

S. W.

Club,

l2,James

SPOTTiswoODE,Andrew,Esq.,

Steangford,

Cameron

Boyle, E!"q.,M.P.,

Patrick

Smollett,

Park^W.

W,

Square,

Chcmberland

Great

Esq., 34,

Newman,

Smith,

Ter., Hyde

Esq., 25, Oxford

Charles,

Thomas

tSMiTH,

Westhoume

105,

B., Esq., M.P.,

John

Bombay

55,

Bue

Place,

W,

Army,
de

la

Pepiniere,

Paris.

Moultan.
Dr.

Esq., 31,

David,

Portland

E., 18, Jacob's

Curzon

Esq., Montague

Street,

Strasse, Stutgardt.
W.

Cottage, Worthing,

LIST

*Vax

W.

Vaux,

Sir

tVYVYAN,

E.

H.

F.R.G.S.,

Esq..

7a,

Esq.,

Charles,

Wells,

John,

WOOD,

C.B.,

Cannon

W.

Lane,
8.

W,

S.W.

Club,
E.G.

S.W.

Whitehall,

House,
136,

Westhourne

Calne,

Wilts.

Cumberland

Park

Atherueum,

Street,

Fijfe

S.,

31,

27,

F.R.S.,

Basinghall

Highlands,

Esq.,

William,

tWAYTE,

A.

St.,

Conservative

M.D.,

Sir

Major-Gen.

WArGH,

South

32,
Bart,

Esq.,

Forbes,

J.

Dr.

Watson,

M.P.,

Eawlinson,

S.,

W.G.

Museum,

Bt.,

Harry,

James,

Waddell,

British

Richard

13

MEMBEKS

Arras.

Esq.,
Sir

Major

tVYVYAN,

West

W.,

S.

tYERNEY,

TAbbe,

M.

Drital,

OF

Eccleston

Street,

W.

Terrace,

Sq.,S.W.

E.C.

Street
,

fWiiiTE,

General

tWHiTK,

James,

M.P.,

Esq.,

John,

White,

Bath.

Martin,

Oriental

Esq.,

Queen's

2,

Major

tWiLKiNSON,

Robert,

Hyde

Park,

W.

W.

Club,
Gibraltar.

Richard,

||WiLBRAHAM,

Gate,

Esq.,

22,

Cumberland

Terrace,

B^genfs

Fark.N.W.
Thomas,

Lieut.-Col.

Wilkinson,

Monier,

t Williams,

23,

A.M.,

Esq.,

Hanover

Boden

Square,
Professor

W.
of

Sanskrit,

Ojtford.
Rev.

the

Williams,

G.,

H.

Wm.

Sir

Maj.-Gen.

Williams,

Eversjield

37,

St.,

Fenwick,

St.

Leonards-on-Sea.

Bart

K.C.

B.,Montreal.

J.

WiLLOUGUBY,

Major

Wright,
tTATES,
"ZoHRAB,

Rev.

the

t Wilson,

the
W.

Rev.

Holt,
James,

India

Esq.,

Office,

S.W;

18,

Westbourne

Terrace,
tWiLLOCK,

p.,

K.L.S.,

George,
John,
H,

Esq.,

Esq.,

D.D.,

Bath.

Botnbay.

P.

M.D.,
H.3t.

5,
V.

Sumner

Consul,

Terr.,
Mostar,

Onslow

Turkey.

Sq.,

S.W

14

^tmfittti^

iForefgn

[By
can

tKe

RegaUtions
be

made

elections

of

the
lists

the

to

being

Sodety,
of

amended

as

in
and

Corresponding

restricted

no

Foreign

ftirther
Members
and

Non-Resident,

Resident,

to

1850,

Members.]

Professor

The

Jacob

Chevalier

Professor

F.

Alexandre

Bemhard

Professor

Garcin

William

B.

".

Professor

Stanislas

Dr.

de

The

Kazem

Professor

Jos^

da

de

Moreau,
Frederick

Professor

Gustavus

SeyfFarth,
Van

Peteraburgh.

Buren,

IMom.

Macedo,

Institute

Porta.

Paria.

Neumann,

Paria.

Martin

de

Costa

Reinaud,

Hon.

St.

Plnatitut^

Bonn.

Monsieur

The

de

Beg^,

Membre

Charles

York.

Membre

Lassen,

Cesar

Chevalier

New

Porta,

Julien,

Mohl,

Peteraburgh.

Porta.

Esq.,

Christian

Julias

St.

Tassy,

Jomard,

Joaquim

Senhor

Paris.

Dom,

Alexander

Professor

Toulon.

Chodzko,

Hodgson,

Monsieur

Mirza

Ambaasador,

Charmoy,
de

Professor

Berlin,

Bavarian

B.

Porta.

Bianchi,

Bopp,

Cetto,

de

Professor

M.

X.

T.

Francis

Baron

Stockholm,

Bei^gg^n,

United

United

Munich,

Stotea.

Stotea.

Porta.

additions

Honorary

the